w^. 


CO.<,<,'.<.<.'.<.<, 


cecffrcrtf'f' 


'«  <  4%  <  4  *  *  * 

r,^  VW  V<'.'.' 

:</////,',<,",<4><'. 


m 


5.i8  KRUGER  (Dr.  G.)  History  of  Early 
Christian  Literature  in  the  First  Three 
Centuries,  translated  by  C.  R.  Gillett, 

1897,  cr.  8vo,  cloth  (pub  8s  6d  7ict)  5s 


JAMES  WESTFALL  THOMPSON 


U?  j- 


► 


fl 


l/i 


HISTORY  :>»■ 


OF 


EARLY  CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 


IN   THE   FIRST   THREE   CENTURIES 


BY 

DR.  GUSTAV   KRiJGER 

PROFESSOR    OF    THEOLOGY    AT    GIESSEN 


TRANSLATED   BY 
REV.   CHARLES   R.   GILLETT,   A.M. 

LIBRARIAN    OF    THE    UNION    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY 
IN    NEW    YORK 


WITH  CORRECTIONS  AND  ADDITIONS  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


THE   MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

LONDON :  MACMILLAN  &  CO.,  Ltd. 
1897 

All  rights  reserved 


Copyright,  1897, 
By  the  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 


TCovtnoati  ^Prrss 

J.  S.  CiisliiiiK  k  Co.      Borw  ii'k  &  Smith 
N.ii\vu.,(i  .Miiss.  U.S.A. 


»  •  *  •  •  • 


PREFACE 

The  account  of  the  history  of  early  Christian  litera- 
ture, contained  in  the  following  pages,  does  not  lay 
claim  to  novelty.  It  simply  professes  to  be  a  compila- 
tion of  facts  already  known,  based  upon  a  reexamina- 
tion of  them.  It  seemed  to  me  important  and  profitable 
that  the  mass  of  material  for  the  history  of  this  litera- 
ture, which  has  been  accumulated  by  the  unstinted 
diligence  of  almost  countless  workers  during  the  last 
decades,  should  be  made  accessible  in  somewhat  sifted 
uj  form  to  those  whose  labors  lie  in  a  different  field,  but 
^  who  have  long  sought  for  such  help  in  finding  their 
^  bearings.  The  primary  purpose  of  the  book,  however, 
cj  is  to  furnish  a  manual  to  serve  as  a  basis  for  lectures 
=3  and  as  a  student's  handbook.  In  the  directions  given 
to  secure  a  uniform  mode  of  presentation  in  the  "  Out- 
line" series  (Gnnidriss  der  tlieologischen  WissenscJiafteii) 
to  which  this  book  belongs,  it  was  required  that  the 
accounts  should  be  as  condensed  and  brief  as  possible, 
while  being  at  the  same  time  smooth  and  readable ; 
that  they  should  be  adapted  to  the  practical  needs  of 
the  learner  (but  not  for  memorizing),  and  that  they 
should  be  clearly  arranged  and  free  from  polemic. 
Such  a  book  also  requires  that  the  author's  personality 
should  be  held  in  abeyance.  Consequently  it  was  neces- 
sary to  suppress  many  observations  and  characteriza- 
tions, in  order  that  the  work  of  the  lecture  room  might 


VI  PREFACE 

not  be  forestalled.  As  a  result,  the  reader  will  find 
many  a  paragraph  which  might  serve  as  the  subject  of  a 
whole  lecture. 

This  book  differs  from  the  more  recent  handbooks 
on  Patrology,  both  Catholic  and  Protestant,  not  only  in 
many  details  of  its  conception  of  the  subject,  but  in  its 
arrangement  and  limitation  of  the  treatment.  It  has 
been  my  special  purpose  to  emphasize  the  literary  point 
of  view,  since  a  history  of  literature  has  no  occasion  to 
explain  the  theological  or  ecclesiastical  importance  of  a 
writer.  I  have  also  endeavored  to  substitute  an  organic 
method  of  treatment  in  place  of  a  mechanical  sequence 
based  on  chronology  and  biography,  though  I  dare  not 
hope  that  I  have  realized  the  ideal  that  has  hovered 
before  me.  In  my  manner  of  conceiving  of  the  sub- 
ject I  have  adhered  to  the  views  expounded  by  Friedrich 
Nitzsch,  now  professor  of  Systematic  Theology  at  Kiel, 
and  by  Franz  Overbeck,  professor  of  Church  History 
at  Basel  (cf.  §  i). 

I  am  not  aware  of  the  existence,  in  English,  of  a 
book  like  the  present.  The  work  of  C.  T.  Cruttwell  is 
excellent  in  many  respects,  but  it  was  intended  for  a 
different  class  of  readers,  being  a  book  for  continuous 
perusal  rather  than  a  text-book.  It  does  not  take  suffi- 
cient note  of  the  results  and  hypotheses  of  the  most 
recent  investigations,  and  indeed,  it  was  not  the  author's 
intention  to  do  so.  The  references  here  made  to  the 
latest  researches  will  give  my  book,  perhaps,  a  special 
value  for  English-speaking  people.  The  names  of  those 
who  have  rendered  eminent  services  in  this  field  are 
already  well  known,  and  on  ever)'  page  this  volume  in- 
dicates what  I  have  learned  from  Harnack,  Hilgenfeld, 
and  Zahn,  from  Lightfoot  and  Westcott. 


PREFACE  vii 


On  one  point  I  beg  the  reader's  indulgence  for  a 
moment ;  namely,  the  inclusion  of  the  New  Testament 
Scriptures  in  the  following  account.  In  various  reviews 
of  the  book,  especially  in  English,  this  feature  has  been 
condemned,  or  at  least  declared  undesirable.  But  two 
questions  must  be  considered  in  this  connection  :  first, 
whether  the  New  Testament  Scriptures  may  properly  be 
treated  at  all  in  a  history  of  early  Christian  literature, 
that  is,  in  connection  with  writings  which  are  not  in- 
cluded in  our  canon  ;  and  second,  whether  the  author's 
peculiar  views  concerning  the  circumstances  which 
gave  rise  to  the  New  Testament  writings,  are  capable 
of  justification.  The  answer  to  the  first  is  closely  con- 
nected with  the  views  which  we  entertain  in  seneral 
upon  religious  questions.  If,  after  the  fashion  of  our 
forefathers,  we  hold  to  an  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  such  a  sense  as  to  make  the  Holy  Ghost 
wield  the  pens  of  their  authors,  we  shall  be  inclined  to 
regard  it  as  sacrilege  to  subject  them  in  any  way  to  the 
methods  of  historical  investigation.  The  author,  on 
the  contrary,  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  value  and  sub- 
limity of  these  writings  lose  nothing  by  being  submitted 
to  these  processes ;  that  for  many,  possibly,  a  distinct 
gain  is  involved.  The  second  question  can  only  be 
answered  after  one  has  obtained  a  view  of  the  whole 
subject  of  primitive  Christianity,  its  writings  and  teach- 
ings, based  upon  the  sources.  The  author  does  not 
claim  to  be  infallible.  He  is  quite  conscious  of  the 
immense  difficulties  involved  in  the  investiration  of 
the  New  Testament  by  our  lack  of  material.  He  be- 
lieves himself  to  be  free  from  traditional  prejudices, 
critical  or  ecclesiastical.  If  he  is  mistaken  in  this 
respect,  he  at  least  always  holds    himself   ready  to  re- 


i  a; 


VIU  PREFACE 


ceive  better  instruction.  The  positive  tone  and  the 
lack  of  detailed  explanation  which  characterize  the  re- 
marks on  the  New  Testament  writings  may  be  displeas- 
ing to  some,  but  they  are  merely  the  result  of  the  fact 
that  it  was  necessary  to  be  brief  because  of  the  many 
excellent  treatises  which  we  already  possess. 

In  the  citation  of  literature,  the  reader  will  find  enu- 
merated all  that  is  necessary  for  a  thorough  study  of 
the  subject.  The  latest  works  are  also  mentioned  even 
when  their  permanent  value  may  appear  somewhat 
doubtful.  Treatises  on  the  history  of  dogma  are  men- 
tioned, in  accordance  with  the  plan  of  the  book,  only 
when  they  contain  original  material  bearing  upon  the 
history  of  the  literature.  The  chronological  conspectus 
is  intended  to  portray  the  gradual  progress  of  literary 
productivity  in  the  several  provinces  of  the  Empire. 

Finally,  I  wish  to  thank  the  translator  for  the  pains 
which  he  has  taken,  and  in  the  same  connection  I  would 
express  the  hope  that  the  volume  may  not  be  devoid  of 
profit  to  the  English-speaking  reader. 

GUSTAV  KRUGER. 

GlESSEN. 


TRANSLATOR'S    NOTE 

The  translator's  purpose  in  the  following  pages  has 
been  to  render  the  thoughts  of  the  original  work  into 
idiomatic  English,  while  adhering  as  closely  as  possible 
to  the  author's  own  language.  This  task  has  involved 
some  difficulty  at  various  points  on  account  of  the 
brevity  of  style  and  the  condensation  of  material  which 
the  projectors  of  the  series  required  of  the  contributors. 
It  has  been  a  matter  of  surprise  that  the  author  was 
able  to  crowd  so  much  information  upon  a  single  page  or 
into  a  single  paragraph,  and  the  extraordinary  potency 
of  his  system  of  abbreviations  has  received  frequent 
illustration.  These  qualities,  while  increasing  the  task 
of  the  tran.slator,  are  of  great  advantage  to  the  reader, 
and  are  beyond  praise.  Sometimes  it  has  been  found 
necessary  to  break  up  the  long  sentences  of  the  origi- 
nal, but  this  scarcely  calls  for  apology. 

The  footnotes  of  the  present  volume  originally  ap- 
peared as  part  of  the  text,  being  enclosed  in  brackets. 
In  transferring  them  to  the  foot  of  the  page  the  trans- 
lator has  not  been  a  mere  copyist,  but  has  taken  the 
liberty  of  adding  an  occasional  reference  in  order  to 
greater  clearness.  It  has  also  been  thought  advisable 
to  make  some  additions  to  the  citations  of  literature, 
especially  in  the  case  of  English  books. 

The  thanks  of  the  reader  are  due  to  Dr.  Kriiger  for 
the  readiness  with  which  he  has  acceded  to  the  transla- 


TRANSLATOR'S   NOTE 


tor's  request  for  corrections  and  additions  to  the  text. 
Some  important  alterations  have  been  made,  and  many 
references  to  later  works  have  found  a  place  in  this  vol- 
ume which  entitle  it  to  be  regarded  as  the  second  edi- 
tion of  the  Geschichte. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  for  the  translator  to  say  any- 
thing- in  regard  to  the  author's  views.  His  responsi- 
bility does  not  extend  to  these,  but  ceases  when  he  has 
reproduced  them  faithfully  in  English.  But  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  Dr.  Kriiger  has  rendered  an  important 
service  in  calling  attention  to  the  organic  connection  of 
the  various  remnants  of  the  early  Christian  literature 
of  which  he  treats. 

CHARLES  R.  GILLETT. 

Library,  Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York. 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Preface   v 

Translator's  Note ix 

List  of  Abbreviations xxi 

Introduction i 

§  I.  The  Subject i 

§  2.  Transmission;  Compilations;  Aids  to  Study  .  .  .  i 
I.  Transmission:  Eusebius;  Photius;  Xp-^a-eis :  'lepd.  Sacra 
Parallela  ;  Catenae.  2.  Jerome  and  Others.  3.  Catholic 
and  Protestant  Compilations  of  the  Seventeenth  and  Eigh- 
teenth Centuries.  4.  More  Recent  Works.  5.  History  of 
Greek  and  Roman  Literature.     6.  Collections.      7.  Helps. 

8.  Collections   of    the    Works   of    Ecclesiastical    Writers. 

9.  Translations. 

DIVISION   I 

PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

§  3.  General 1 1 

I.    Transmission;     The    New    Testament.       2.    Its    Forms. 
3.  Primitive  Christian  and  Jewish  Literature. 

CHAPTER   I.  — EPISTLES 

§  4.  The  Pauline  and  Pseudo-Pauline  Epistles        .        .        •       >5 
I.  The  Epistles  included  in  the  New  Testament.     2.  Epistle 
to  the  Alexandrians  and  the  Laodiceans.     Correspondence 
between  Paul  and  the  Corinthians.      Correspondence  be- 
tween Paul  and  Seneca. 
§  5.  The  Catholic  Epistles  .        .        .        ,        .        .        .        .18 

xi 


xii  CONTENTS 


PAGE 

§  6.  The  Epistle  of  Barnabas i8 

I.  Transmission.  2.  Attestation.  3.  Author.  Time  and 
Place  of  Composition.     4.  Contents,  Character,  Unity. 

§  7.  The  First  Epistle  of  Clement 21 

I.  Transmission.  2.  Attestation.  3.  Circumstances  of  Com- 
position.    4.  Contents  and  Character. 

§  8.   The  Epistle  of  Polycakp 25 

I.  Transmission.  2.  Attestation  ;  Unity.  3.  Contents. 
4.  Fragments  ascribed  to  Polycarp. 

§  9.  The  Epistles  of  Ignatius 28 

I.  Transmission.  2.  Attestation.  3.  Contents.  Personal- 
ity of  the  Author.  4.  Doubts  as  to  Genuineness.  5.  Refu- 
tation of  Doubts. 

CHAPTER   II.— APOCALYPSES 

§  10.  The  Apocalypse  of  John 35 

§11.  The  Apocalypse  of  Peter 36 

I.  Attestations.  2.  The  Akhmtn  Manuscript.  3.  Circum- 
stances of  Composition. 

§  12.  The  Shepherd  of  Hermas  . 38 

I.  Transmission.  2.  Attestation.  3.  Purpose,  Form,  Char- 
acter of  the  Work.  4.  Contents.  5.  Time  of  Composi- 
tion;  Unity. 

CHAPTER   III.  — HISTORICAL   BOOKS 

I.   The  Gospels 

§  13.  The  Beginnings:  Papias 46 

I.  The  Login.     2.  Papias.     3.  The  Rainer  Papyrus. 

§  14.  The  Synoitic  Gospels 48 

§  15.  The  Gospel  of  John 49 

§  16.  Apocryphal  Gospels •    .        .        -50 

I.  The  Gospel  of  the  Hebrews.  2.  Tlie  Gospel  of  Peter. 
3.  The  Gospel  of  the  E<j;yptians.  4.  Tiie  Gospels  of 
Andrew,  Barnabas,  Bartholomew,  Mattliias,  and  Philip. 
The  I'raditioncs  Mallhiae.  5.  'I'he  Gosjicl  of  Thomas. 
6.  The  Protevangel  of  James.     7.  The  Ada  I'ilati. 


CONTENTS  xiii 


II.  The  Acrs  of  the  Apostles 

PAGE 

§  17.  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles 57 

CHAPTER   IV.  — DOCTRINAL   WRITINGS 

§  18.  The  So-called  Roman  Symbol 59 

§  19.  The  "  Preaching  "  of  Peter 60 

I.  The  Kerygma  Petri  and  the  Didascalia  Petri.  2.  The 
Character  of  the  "  Preaching."  3.  Circumstances  of  Com- 
position.    Paulli  Praedicatio. 

§  20.   The  So-called  Second  Epistle  of  Clement     ...      62 
I.  Transmission  and  Attestation.     2.  Contents  and  Circum- 
stances of  Composition. 

§  21.  The  Teaching  of  the  Apostles 63 

I,  Transmission.  Contents.  2.  Attestation.  3.  Compo- 
nents.    Authorship. 

DIVISION    II 

GNOSTIC  LITERATURE 
§  22.  General 68 

CHAPTER   I. —THEOLOGICAL   LITERATURE 

§  23.   Basilides  and  Isidore 70 

I.  Basilides.     2.  Isidore.     3.  Incantationes. 
§  24.  Valentinus  and  his  School 71 

I.  Valentinus.  2.  Ptolemasus,  Heracleon.  3.  The  Excerpta 
Theodoti. 

§  25.   Bardesanes 75 

I.  Life  and  Personality.     2.  Writings. 

§  26.  The  Carpocratians 77 

§  27.   Marcion  and  Apelles 77 

I.  Marcion's  Life.    2.  The  Gospel  and  the  Apostle.    3.  The 

Antitheses.      4.    Apelles.      5.    Psalms.      Liber   Propositi 

Finis. 

§  28.  Ophitic  ("  Gnostic  ")  Writings 82 

I.  Ophitic  Writings.  2.  Writings  of  the  Severians,  Sethites, 
Archontici  :  (a)  Pistis- Sophia,      (b)  Papyrus  Brucianus. 

§  29.  Julius  Cassianus 86 


XIV  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   II.  — ROMANCES 

PAGE 

§  30.  Acts 88 

I.  General.      2.  Acts  of  Peter.     3.  Acts  of  John.     4.  Acts 
of  Thomas.     5.  Acts  of  Andrew. 

Supplementary 
§  31.   Symmachus 96 

DIVISION   III 
LITERATURE    OF   THE    CHURCH 

First  Section.     Patristic  Literature  in  the  Age  of  the  Apologists 
and  during  the  Conflict  with  Gnosticism 

§  32.  General 97 

I.     Apologetic    Literature.       2.     Anti- Jewish     Literature. 
3.  Anti-Heretical  Literature.     4.  The  Pastoral  Epistles. 

CHAPTER   I.  — APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

§  33-    QUADRATUS 100 

§  34.    Aristides lOI 

I.  Transmission  of  the  Apology.     2.  Contents  and  Charac- 
ter.    3.  The  Epistle  and  the  Homily. 
§  35.   Aristo  of  Pella 104 

§  36.  Justin 105 

I.  Life  and  Literary  Character.     2.  Transmission.      3.  Gen- 
uine Writings  :   (a)  The  Syntagma;   (b)  The  Apologies; 

(c)  Dialogue  with  Trypho.  Writings  which  may  be  gen- 
uine:  (3.)  de  Resurrectione  ;  (b)  Cohoi-tatio  ;  (c)  Oratio  ; 

(d)  Fragments;  (e) The  Apology  of  Photius.  4.  Spurious 
Writings :  (a)  lic  Monarchia  ;  (b)  Con/utatio  Dogmattim 
Aristotelis ;  (c)  and  (d)  Quaestionrs  Christianorum  ad 
Gentiles,  and  Quaestiones  et  Responsiones  ad  Orthodoxos  ; 

(e)  Epistle  to  Zenas  and  Sorenus;  (f)  Expositio  Rectae 
Fidci.  15.  AA70S  Trepl  Trporo/as.  Ilept  roO  Tracro's.  Exposi- 
tion of  the  Apocalypse.  6.  Reference  to  the  Epistle  to 
Diognetus. 


CONTENTS  XV 


PAGE 

§  37.  Tatian 117 

I.  Life.  2.  Oratio  ad  Graccos.  Literary  Character.  3.  Lost 
Writings.     4.  The  Diatessaron. 

§  38.    MiLTiADES 121 

§  39.   Apollixaris 122 

§  40.  Melito 123 

I.  Life  and  Personality.  2.  Literary  Character.  Transmis- 
sion. 3.  Writings  mentioned  by  Eusebius.  4.  Et's  rd 
Trd^os.  5.  Fragments  in  Catenae.  6.  Syriac  Fragments. 
7.  The  Syriac  Apology.     8.  Later  Writings. 

§  41.   Athenagoras 130 

I.  Life.  2.  (a)  Supplicatio,  and  (Ij)  de  Hesurrecttone. 
Characteristics. 

§  42.   Theophilus 132 

I.  Circumstances  of  Composition  of  the  Books  ad  Autoly- 
cum.  Theophilus  of  Antioch.  2.  Contents  of  the  ad 
Autolycuin.     3.  Lost  Writings.    The  Gospel  Commentary. 

Supplementary 

§  43.  The  Epistle  to  Diognetus 135 

§  44.  Hermias 137 

§  45.   MiNucius  Felix 138 

I.  Transmission  and  Contents  of  the  Octavius.  2.  Relatiim 
to  Other  Writings.    3.  Time  of  Composition.    4.  De  Fato. 


CHAPTER   IL— ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

Agrippa  Castor 143 

Rhodo 143 

Musanus 144 

Philip  of  Gortyna 144 

modestus 144 

Hegesippus 145 

I.  Life.     2.  The  Hypomnemata. 

Iren^us 146 

I.   Life.      2.  Characteristics.     Adversus   Haereses.     3.    Lost 
Writings.     Fragments.     4.  PfalY's  Fragments. 

§  53.     MONTANISTS   AND    AnTI-MONTANI.STS I52 

J.   Montanistic  Writings.     2.   .Anti-Montanistic  Writings. 


§46 
§47 

§48. 
§  49 
§  50 
§51 

§52 


xvi  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  III.  —  EPISCOPAL  AND  SYNODAL  WRITINGS 

PAGE 

§  54.  The  Roman  Bishops 155 

Soter.     Eleutherus.     Victor. 

§  55.     DiONYSIUS   OF   COKINTH I56 

§  56.   Serapion  OF  Antioch 157 

§  57.   Writings  in  the  Paschal  Controversy    .        .        ,        .158 

Second  Section.    Patristic  Literature  in  the  Age  of  the  Rise  of 

Theological  Science 

§  58.  General 159 

I.  Christian  Science.     2.  Catechetical  School  of  Alexandria. 

3.  Scientific  Tendencies  Elsewhere  in  the  East.     4.  The 
West. 

CHAPTER   I.  — THE  ORIENTALS 
I.  The  Alexandrians 

§  59.  Pant^nus 162 

§  60.  Clement 162 

I.  Life.     2.  Characteristics.      3.  Principal  Works :   (a)  The 

Protrepticos ;  (h)  T\\q  Paedagogtis  ;  (c)  S^romaMz.  4.  Quis 
Dives  ?     5.  Fragments.     6.  Title.     7.  Disputed  Writings. 

§  61.  Origen 173 

I.  Sources.     2.  Life.     3.  Characteristics.     4.  Transmission. 

5.  Labors  in  Textual  Criticism.     6.  Exegetical  Writings : 

(a)  The  Scholia;    (h)  The  Homilies;    (c)  Commentaries. 

7.  Apologetic,  8.  Dogmatic,  and  9.  Devotional  Writings. 

ID.  Epistles.     II.  Disputed  Writings. 

§  62.   Trypho 205 

§  63.    DiONYSIUS 205 

I.  Life.      2.  Characteristics.      Transmission.      3.  Treatises. 

4.  P'pistles  and  Deliverances.     5.  Uncertain  and  Forged 
Writings. 

§  64.  Anatolius 216 

§  65.  Theognostus 217 

§  66.   Pierius , 217 


CONTENTS  xvu 


PAGE 

§  67.   riiii.F:As,  Hesychius,  Pachomius,  Theodorus      .        .        .     219 
§  68.   Petrus  (Peter) 219 


§  69.  Alexander 221 

§  70.   Hierax 223 

Supplementary 

§  71.  Judas 223 

§  72.   Heraclitus,    Maximus,   Candidus,    Apion,    Sextus,   Ara- 

BIANUS 224 

§  73.   Ammonius 224 

§  74.  Theonas 225 

II.   Writers  of  Asia  Minor 

§  75.  Gregorius  Thaumaturgus 226 

I.  Sources.  2.  Life.  3.  Genuine  Writings:  (a)  The  Pane- 
gyric; (b)  "Efc^ecris  ■n-luTews;  (c)  'ETricrroXrj  KavovLK-q; 
(d)  M€T(i(ppacns ;  (e)  To  Tlieopompus;  (f)  To  ^lilianus. 
4.  Writings  apparently  or  certainly  Spurious:  (a)  Kara 
n4pos  TTtVris ;  (b)  To  Philagrius;  (c)  llepl  \f/vxv^- 
(d)    'AvaOffxaTicr/xol  ;       (e)    Homilies.  5.    Fragments. 

6.  Disputed  Writings. 

§  76.   Methodius 235 

I.  Life.  2.  Transmission.  Characteristics.  3.  Genuine 
Writings:  (a)  '^v/xttoitiov;  (b)  Hepi  avre^oviriov;  (c)  De 
Vita;  (d)  Hepi  dfaorda-fws  ;  (e)  De  Cihis ;  (f)  De 
Lepra;  (g)  De  Sanguisu^a.  4.  Fragments.  5.  Lost, 
and  6.  Spurious  Writings. 

§  77.     FlRMILIANUS 242 

III.    Writers  of  Syria  and  Palestine 

§  78.  Paul  of  Samosata 243 

§  79.  LuciAN 244 

§  80.  Anonymous  :   Dialogus  de  Recta  Fide       .....  245 

§  81.  Alexander  of  Jerusalem 247 

§  82.  Julius  Africanus 248 

I.  Life.  2.  Characteristics.  3.  Writings:  (a)  Chronicle; 
(b)  Keerroi;  (c)  Letter  on  the  History  of  Susanna; 
(d)   Epistle  to  Aristides.     4.   Disputed  Writings. 


xvill  CONTENTS 


§  83.    Pamphilus 253 

§  84.   Beryllus  of  Bostra  in  Arabia 255 

CHAPTER   II.  — THE   OCCIDENTALS 

I.  African  Writers 

§  85.  Tertullian 256 

I.  Life.  2.  Characteristics.  3.  Transmission.  4.  De  Pallio. 
5.  Apologetic  Writings.  6.  Adversus  Judaeos.  7.  Anti- 
Heretical  Writings.  8.  De  Aiuina.  9.  Writings  on 
Questions  of  Morals  and  Cliurch  Discipline.  lO.  Lost, 
and   II.  Spurious   Writings. 

§  86.  Cyprian 280 

I.  Life.  2.  Characteristics.  Transmission.  3.  Treatises. 
4.  Letters.  5.  Writings  of  Doubtful  Genuineness:  (a)  Z?^ 
Spectaculis ;  (b)  De  bono  Pudicitiae ;  (c)  De  Laude 
Martyrii.     6.  Spurious  Writings. 

§  87.   Arnobius 304 

I.  Transmission  and  Contents  of  the  Book  Adversus  Na- 
tiones.  2.  His  Character  as  an  Author.  Sources.  Attes- 
tation. 

§  88.   Lactantius 307 

I.  Life.  2.  Characteristics.  Transmission.  3.  Writings 
during  his  Heathen  Period.  4.  Writings  during  his  Chris- 
tian Period.  5.  Lost  Writings.  6.  De  Mortibus  Fersecu- 
torum.     7.  Poems. 

Supplementary 

§  89.  Commodianus 317 

I.  Life.  2.  Characteristics.  3.  (a)  Instructiones ;  (b)  Car- 
men Apologeticum. 

II.  Roman  Writers 

§  90.  Caius 320 

§  91.   HiPi'OLYTUs 321 

I.  Life.  2.  Transmission.  Characteristics.  3.  Exegetical 
Writings.  4.  Sermons.  5.  Polemical;  6.  Dogmatic; 
7.  Chronographical,  and  8.  Ecclesiastical  XN'rilings. 
9.  Poems  (?).     10.  Spurious  Writings. 


CONTENTS  xix 

PAGE 

§  92.   NovATiANUS 244 

I.  Life.  2.  Characteristics.  3.  (a)  De  Trinitate ;  (h)  De 
Cibis  Judaicis.  4.  Lost  Writings.  5.  Writings  probably 
by  Novatian :  (a)  Letters;  (b)  De  Spectaculis,  and  De 
Bono  Pudiciliae. 

in.  The  Remaining  Occidental  Writers 

§  93.    ViCTORINUS   OF    PeTTAU 347 

I .  Writings.     2.  Adversus  Omnes  Haereses. 
§  94.   Reticius  of  Autun 345 

CHAPTER    in.  —  EPISCOPAL   AND    SYNODAL 
WRITINGS 

§  95.  The  Roman  Bishops jcq 

Zephyrinus.  Callixtus.  Pontianus.  Cornelius.  Stephanus. 
Sixtus  II.     Dionysius.     Felix. 

§  96.  Acts  of  Synods 352 

I.  Lost.     2.  Extant  Acts  of  Synods, 

Third  Section.     Ecclesiastical  Literature 

§  97.   Symbols  and  Creeds 3cc 

§  98.   Church-Orders 3C6 

I.  The  Didascalia.  2.  Ecclesiastical  Canons.  3.  Duae 
Viae,  vel  Judicium  sec.  Petrum.  4.  The  Egyptian 
Canons. 

Supplementary 
§  99.  The  Pseudo-Clementine  Epistles  De  Virginitate    .        .    361 

Fourth  Section.    Legends 

§  100.   General 35^ 

§  loi.  Thk  Legend  of  Abgarus 364 

§  102.  The  Acts  of  Peter  and  the  Acts  of  Paul    .        .        .365 
I.  Acts  of  Paul.     2.  Acts  of  Peter.     3.  Acts  of  Paul  and 
Thecla. 

§  103.  The  Pseudo-Clementine  Recognitions  and  Homu.ies    .    371 
I.  Transmission.     2.  Contents.     3.  Circumstances  of  Com- 
position.    4.  Attestation. 


XX  CONTENTS 


Fifth  Section.     Martyrologies 

PAGE 

§  104.   General 378 

§  105.   From  Antoninus  Pius  to  Septimius  Severus  .        .        .     380 
I.  Polycarp.    2.  Carpus.    3.  Justin.    4.  Lyons  and  Viennc. 
5.  The  Scillitan  Martyrs.      6.  Apollonius.      7.  Perpetua 
and  Felicitas. 

§  106.   From  Decius  to  Licinius 385 

Index 393 

Chronological  Conspectus after  409 


LIST   OF   ABBREVIATIONS 


AA,  Acta  Apost.  Apocry.,  edd.  Lipsius  et  Bonnet  (cf.  §  30). 

AG.  R.  A.  U\^'3\\xs,  Apo/i?yp/i.  Aposlelgeschichten  (cf.  §  30,  Literature). 

ALG.         Archiv  fiir  lateitiische  Lexikographie  unci  Grammatik,  edited 

by  E.  Woliflin. 
ANF.         Ante-Niceiie     Fathers.      Translations    of    the    writings    of    the 

Fathers.     Edited  by  A.  C.  Cox,  D.D.  (§  2.  9  ^). 
AS.  Pitra,  Analecta  Sacra  (cf.  §  2.  8  I)). 

ASGW.     Abhandlungen  der  konigl.  sachsischen    Gesellschaft  der    IVissoi- 

schaflen. 
BG.  Fabricius-IIarles,   Bibliotheca    Graeca   (§    2.   3  <^).      When    the 

volume  is  not  named,  Vol.  VII  is  understood. 
BKV.         Bibliothek  der  Kirchenvater  (cf.  §  2.  9  «). 
BPL.  Schoenemann,  Bibliotheca,  Vol.  I  (cf.  §  2.  3   3). 

BS.  Richartlson,  Bibliographical  Synopsis  (cf.  §  2.  7  <■). 

CSE.  Corpus  Scriptoruin  Ecclesiasticorum  Latijiorum  (§  2.  8  a). 

DCB.         Dictionary  of  Christian  Biography  (cf.  §  2.  6  a),  Vol.  I,  1877; 

II,  1880;    III,  1882;    IV,  1887. 
DLZ.         Deutsche  Litteraturzeitung.     Founded  by  M.  Roediger;    edited 

by  P.  liinneberg. 
Egh.  Lipsius,  Krgaiizungshefte  (cf.  §  30,  Literature). 

FGK.        Zahn,  Forscliungen  zur   Geschichte  des  Kanons,  etc.  (§  2.  6  1^), 

Vol.  I,  1881;   II,  1883;   III,  1884;   IV,  1891;   V,  1893. 
GGA.        Gottingische  Gelehrte  Anzeigen. 
GNK.        Zahn,    Geschichte   des    7ieutestamcntlichen    Kano7ts   (§    2.   6  !>), 

Vol.  I,  I,  1888;    I,  2,  18S9;    II,  I,  1890;   II,  2,  1892. 
HJG.         Historisches  Jahrbuch    der    Gorresgesellschaft.       Edited    by    II. 

Grauert,  L.  Pastor,  and  G.  Schniirer. 
HZ.  Historische    Zeitschrift.      Edited    by    H.    von    Sybel   and    Fr. 

Meinecke. 
JclPh.       Jahrbikher  fiir    classische   Philologie    {Neue   Jahrbiicher    fiir 

Philologie    und  Padagogik).     Edited    by   A.   Fleckeisen  and 

R.  Richter. 
JdTh.        Jahrbiicher   fiir    deutsche    Theologie.       Edited     by    K.    Th.    A. 

I  icliner,  J.  A.  Dorner,  et  al. 


xxu 


LIST  OF  ABBREVIATIONS 


JprTh.      Jahrbiicher   fiir    protesiantische    Theologie.     Edited    by    Hase, 

Lipsius,  Pfleiderer,  Schrader. 
Kath.         Der    Katholik ;    Zeitschrift   fiir   katholische    Wissenschaft   und 

kirchlickes  Leben.     Edited  by  J.  M.  Raich. 
KLex.       Wetzler  and  Welte,  Kirchenlexikon  (cf.  §  2.  6  a).  Vol.  I,  1882; 

II,  1883;    III,   1884;    IV,  1886;   V,  1888;    VI,  1889;   VII, 

1891;   VIII,  1893. 
LCB,         Litterarisches    Centralblatt.     Founded  by  Fr.  Zarncke;    edited 

by  E.  Zarncke. 
LFC.         Library  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  (cf.  §  2.  9  3). 
LG.  Harnack,  Litteraturgeschichte  (cf.  §  2.  4  3). 

Lo.  Lommatzsch's  edition  of  Origen  (§  61). 

NC.  Maius,  Nova  Colledio  (cf.  §  2.  8  /^). 

NJdTh.     Neue  Jahrbi'icher  fiir  dentsche  Theologie.     Edited  by  L.  Lemme. 
NKZ.        Neue  Kirchliche  Zeitschrift.     Edited  by  G.  Holzhauser. 
NPB.        Maius,  Nova  Patrum  Bibliotheca  (cf.  §  2.  8  b). 
PG.  Migne,  Patrologia  Graeca  (cf.  §  2.  8  «),  Vol.  I,  1886;    Vol.  II- 

V,  1857;   VI,  1884;  VII,  1882;   VIII-XI,  1857;   XII-XIV, 

1862;  XV,  XVI,  I,  1862;  XVI,  2,  3,  1863;  XVII-XVIII,  1857. 
PKZ.         Protesiantische  Kirchenzeitung.     Edited  by  (H.  Krause,  F.  W. 

Schmidt,  and)  J.  Websky. 
PL.  Migne,  Patrologia  Latiiia  (cf.  §  2.  8  a),  Vol.  I,  II,   1866;    III, 

IV,  1865;  V-VII,  1844. 
RE.  Realenzyklop'ddie  fiir  Theologie  und  Kirche  (§  2.  6  «).     Second 

edition,  Vol.  I,  1877;   II,  III,   1878;   IV,  V,  1879;   VI,  VII, 

1880;   VIII,    IX,    1881;   X,    1882;    XI,    XII,    1883;    XIII, 

XIV,  1884;  XV,  XVI,  1885;   XVII,  1886;   XVIII,  1888. 
RhM.        Rheinisches  Museuju.     Edited  by  O.  Ribbeck  and  F,  Buecheler, 
RQuH.     Revue  des  Questions  historiques. 
RS.  Routh,  Reliquiae  Sacrae  (cf.  §  2.  8  i^). 

SAW.        Sitzungsberichte  der   kaiserl.  Akademie  der    Wissenschaften    zu 

Wien. 
SBBA.       Sitzungsberichte  der  konigl.  preussischen  Akademie  der  JVissen- 

schaften  zu  Berlin. 
SQu.  Sammlung  kirclien-  und  dogmengeschichtlicher  Quellenschriften. 

Edited  by  G.  Kruijcr,  Freiburg,  1891  ff. 
SpR.  Maius,  Spicilegium  Konianum  (cf.  §  2.  8  ^). 

SpS.  Pitra,  Spicilegium  Solesmense  (cf.  §  2.  8  ^). 

StKr.  Theologische  Studien  und  Kritiken.     Edited  by  (E.  Riehm  and) 

J.  Kostlin,  and  V..  Kautzsch. 
TSt.  Texts  and  Studies  (cf.  §  2.  6  b). 


LIST  OF  ABBREVIATIONS 


XXIU 


TU. 
ThJ. 
ThLB. 
ThLZ. 


Texte  iind  Untersiuliiingeii  (§  2.  6  //>). 


Theologische  Jahrbiiclier.     Edited  by  E.  Chr.  Baur  and  E.  Zeller. 
Theologische  Litteratiirblatl.     Edited  by  Chr.  E.  Luthardt. 
Theologische  Lilleraturzeitting.     Edited  by  A.  Ilarnack  and   E. 

Schiirer. 
ThQu.        Theologische   {'>iiarlalschrift.     Edited  by  von  Kober,  von  Funk, 

et  111. 
TliSt.  Theologische  Studien.      Edited  by  F.  E.  Daubanton  et  al. 

ThT.  Theologische  Tijdschrift.     Editeil  l)y  F.  W.  B.  van  Bell  et  al. 

VJ.  Jerome,  De  Jlris  lllustribus  (cf.  §  2.  2). 

WclFh.      IVocheiischrift  flir  classische  Philologie,     Edited  by  G.  Andresen, 

H.  Uraheim,  and   F.  Harder. 
ZhTh.        Zeitschrift  fi'ir  die  historische    Theologie.     Edited   by   (Chr.   F. 

Illgen,  Chr.  W.  Niedner,  and)  K.  F.  A.  Kahnis. 
ZKG.         Zeitschrift  fiir   Kirchengeschichte.     Edited  by  Th.  Brieger  and 

B.  Bess. 
ZkTh.        Zeitschrift  filr  katholische  Theologie.     Innsbruck. 
ZkWL.     Zeitschrift  fur  kirchliche    IVissenschaft  tind  kirchliches  Leben. 

Edited  by  Chr.  E.  Luthardt. 
ZwTh.       Zeitschrift  fiir  wissenschaftliche  Theologie.    Edited  by  A.  Ililgen- 

feld. 
Where  the  names  of  Fpiphanius,  Eusebius,  and  Irenreus  occur  without 
the  mention  of  any  particular  work,  the  references  are  uniformly  to  the 
Panarion,  the  Church  History,  and  the  work  Adversus  Haereses  respec- 
tively. The  citations  of  Irenaeus  follow  the  chapters  in  the  edition  of 
Stier,  and  those  of  Clement  in  that  of  Dindorf. 


INTRODUCTION 


§  I.    The  Subject 

Literature:  H.  J.  Pestalozzi,  Grundlinien  der  Geschichte  der 
kircldiclien  Litter atur  der  ersteti  seeks  JahrJiuiiderte,  Gottingen, 
1811.  G.  C.  F.  Liicke,  in  GGA,  1841,  nos.  186,  187,  1849-62 
(Review  of  Moehler's  Patrologie).  F.  Nitzsch,  Geschichtliches  uiid 
Methodologisches  siir  Patristik,  in  JdTh,  X,  1865,  37-63.  F.  Over- 
beck,  Ueber  die  Anfimge  der patristischen  Litteratiir,  in  HZ,  XLVIII 
(XII),  1882,  417-472.  A.  Ehrhard,  Die  altchristliche  Litteratttr, 
etc.  (cf.  §  2.  8.  c),  220-230.  J.  A.  Deissmann,  Prolegomena  zu  den 
biblischen  Briefen^  in  Biblische  Stiidien,  Marburg,  1895,  187-252. 

The  history  of  early  Christian  literature  is  a  guide  to 
a  correct  understanding  and  appreciation  of  the  literary 
productions  to  which  the  spirit  of  Christianity  gave  rise. 
It  treats  these  works,  both  singly  and  in  their  mutual 
formal  relations,  from  a  purely  literary  point  of  view, 
without  reference  to  their  ecclesiastical  or  theological 
importance.  Such  a  history  is,  therefore,  to  be  distin- 
guished from  Patrology,  which  proceeds  upon  a  purely 
dogmatic  conception  of  the  "Church  Fathers,"  and 
which  ranks  as  a  special  discipline  belonging  to  Catho- 
lic theology  by  reason  of  its  choice  and  treatment  of  its 
materials. 

§  2.    Transmission,  Compilations,  Helps 

I.  The  Christian  literature  of  the  first  three  centuries 
has  been  directly  handed  down  to  us  only  in  a  very 
fragmentary  form,  owing  to  the  fact  that  a  later  age 


INTRODUCTION 


soon  outgrew  the  conceptions  of  an  earlier  time.  Pos- 
terity has  treated  with  pious  reverence  only  the  works 
of  certain  Fathers  who  were  held  in  permanent  high 
esteem.  Our  obligations  are,  therefore,  the  greater 
toward  those  who,  by  their  copious  quotations,  have 
preserved  to  us  fragments  of  the  older  literature.  The 
importance  of  the  'E«:«X7;crtao-Ti/c^  'laropia  of  Eusebius, 
Bishop  of  Caesarea  (d.  340)  for  the  history  of  early 
Christian  literature,  consists  particularly  in  this  feature, 
as  well  as  in  the  biographical  details  which  it  gives. 
Photius  (Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  r/rca  981)  in  his 
' X'7roypa(f)7]  koI  avvapidfj,i)(n<i  tmv  ai^eypcoa/xevcov  i^filv  /3i- 
^Xicop  K.T.X.  (yBibliotheca),  wrote  with  the  same  purpose, 
to  make  known  to  his  readers  the  literature  to  which  he 
had  access.  Others  without  this  aim  had  recourse  to 
ancient  writers  for  quotations  unacknowledged  or  ex- 
plicit;  and  the  great  opponents  of  heresy  —  Irenasus, 
Clement,  Tertullian,  Hippolytus,  and,  later,  Epiphanius 
and  others  —  have  involuntarily  preserved  a  great  deal 
of  heretical  matter  from  oblivion  (§  22).  After  the 
fourth  and  fifth  centuries,  dicta  probantia  {'xp^jo-ei';), 
taken  from  the  early  Fathers,  were  put  to  polemical 
use  in  the  controversies  within  the  church.  Quotations 
from  the  Fathers,  some  of  them  extensive,  were  com- 
bined with  Biblical  texts  for  hortatory  and  didactic  pur- 
poses in  the  'lepd  of  Leontius  and  John,  a  work  which 
originated  in  the  sixth,  or,  at  latest,  in  the  seventh, 
century,  and  which  is  extant  in  the  so-called  Sacra 
Parallela  (ascribed  to  John  of  Damascus,  d.  754),  and 
in  similar  manuscript  recensions  (Rupefucaldinus).  Fi- 
nally, from  the  sixth  century  onward  (Procopius  of  Gaza), 
expositions  taken  from  the  writings  of  the  older  Fathers 
were  compiled  {Catenae)  as  aids  to  exegetical  study. 


INTRODUCTION  3 

Harnack,  LG,  XXI-LXI,  835-842.  Eusebius :  A.  C.  McGiflfert.  ^ 
The  Church  History  of  Eiisebius^  translated  with  prolegomena  and 
notes,  in  A  Select  Library,  etc.  (see  below,  9.  b),  2d  series.  Vol.  I, 
New  York,  1890.  C.  F.  G.  Heinrici,  Das  (Jrchristejithuni  in  tier ^ 
Kirchengeschichte  des  Eiisebiits,  Lpz.  1894,  in  Beitriige  zur  GcscliicJite 
und Ekldrung des  nenen  Testaments,  I,  1-70.  —  Photius  :  ed.  J.  Bek- 
ker,  1824-25.  Fabricius,  BG.  VIII,  466-492. — Heretical  Books: 
see  literature  cited  in  §  22.  —  Parallela  :  K.  Holl,  Die  Sacra  Paral- 
lela  des  Johannes  Daniascetius,  in  TU,  XVI,  i,  Lpz.  1896.  F.  Loofs, 
Stiidien  iiber  die  dem  Johannes  Daniascenus  zjigescJiriebenen  Paral- 
lelen,  Halle,  1892.  —  Compare  also:  P.  Wendland,  Nenentdeckte 
Fragniente  Fhilos.  Berl.  1891.  L.  Cohn,  Znr  indirekten  Ueberlief- 
erung  Philos  11  nd  der  alter  en  Kirchenvdter,  in  JprTh,  XVIII,  1892, 
475-492.  Catenae:  Th.  Ittigius  (§  2.  8.  b)  \  Fabricius,  VIII,  637- 
700;  E.  Bratke,  in  StKr,  LXVIII,  1895,  361-372. 


2.  Compilations  begin  with  Jerome's  (d.  421)  de  Viris 
Illustribus  Liber,  written  in  392,  which  the  author  him- 
self also  styled  de  Scriptoribus  Ecclesiasticis}  It  con- 
tains brief  sections,  135  in  number,  which  begin  with 
Peter  and  close  with  a  comparatively  full  account  of 
the  writer  himself.  The  information  is  superficially 
compiled  and  loosely  connected ;  it  embraces  certain 
selected  ecclesiastical  and  some  heretical  writers.  Eu- 
sebius was  the  principal  source,  and  the  parts  added  by 
the  author  himself  require  in  every  instance  the  most 
searching  verification.  The  Greek  version,  said  to  have 
been  made  by  Sophronius,^  but  of  uncertain  date,  was 
apparently  accessible  to  Photius.  Continuations  of  the 
work  of  Jerome  were  made  by  the  Presbyter  Gennadius 
of  Massilia  {circa  480),  by  Isidore,  Bishop  of  Seville 
(d.  636),  and  by  Ildefonsus,  Bishop  of  Toledo  (d.  667). 
Jerome's  work  was  also  the  model  followed  by  John  \ ; 
Tritemius,  Abbot  of  Sponheim,-'^  who  gave  accounts  of 

1  Cf.  Ep.  1 12,  3.  2  cf.  Jerome,  134. 

^  Liber  de  Scriptoribus  Ecclesiasticis,  1492. 


< 


4  INTRODUCTION 


963  writers,  many  of  whom    belonged   to   the    Middle 
Ages. 

Editions:  J.  A.  Fabricius,  Bibliotheca  Ecclesiastica,  Hamb.  1718. 
—  Separate  editions  of  Jerome  and  Gennadius:  Guil.  Herdingius, 
Lips.  1879.  C.  A.  Bernoulli,  in  SQu,  11,  Freib.  1895.  —  Litera- 
ture: St.  V.  Sychovvski, ///(jr^wj/z/z/j-  als  Liter arhistoriker,  in  Kir- 
chen^eschichtliche  Studien^  by  A.  Knopfler,  H.  Schrors,  and  M.  Sdralek, 
2  vols.,  MUnster,  1894.  J.  Huemer,  in  Wiener  Studien,  XVI,  1894, 
121-158.  C.  A.  Bernoulli,  Der  Schriftstellercatahg  des  Hierony- 
mus.  Freib.  1895.  E.  C.  'R.\c\\?i.rd?>on,  Hieronyvi us,  Liber  de  Viris 
Illiistribus ;  Gennadius^  Liber  de  Viris  lllnstribus,  and  O.  v.  Geb- 
hardt,  Hieronynius  de  Viris  Illiistribus  in  griechischer  Uebersetziing 
{der  sogenannte  Sophronius)  in  TU,  XIV,  i,  1896. 

3.  Among  Catholic  and  Protestant  compilations  of 
the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  the  following 
are  worthy  of  mention  :  — 

d)  A.  Possevinus,  Apparatus  Sacer  ad  Scriptores  V.  et  N.  T.,  etc. 

2  vols.     Venet.  1603-1606.     Colon.  Agripp.  (Cologne),  1608. 
R.   Bellarminus,  De  Scriptoribus   Ecclesiasticis   Liber.     Rome, 

1613,  and  frequently. 
L.  E.  Dupin,  Noiivelle  bibliotJiiqne  des  auteurs  eccle'siastiques,  etc. 

47vols.    Paris,  1 686-171 1.    Also  Latin.    Compare  the  account 

given  by  Richardson,  pp.  120-121. 
S.  Le  Nain  de  Tillemont,  Mhnoires  pour  servir  a  Vhistoire  eccU- 

siastique  des  six  premiers  siecles.     16  vols.     Paris,  1693-1712, 

and  frequently. 
D.  N.  Le  Nourry,  Apparatus  ad  Bibliothecam  Maximam  Patrtwi 

Veterum  et  Scriptoriun  Ecclesiasticoriim  Lugduni  editavi,  etc. 

2  vols.     Paris,  1694-97,  and  Tom.  L  1703-15. 
R.  Ceillier,  Histoire  generate  des  auteurs  sacres  et  ecclesiastiques. 

23  vols.     Paris,  1729-63.     New  edition,  14  vols,  and  2  vols. 

Index.     Paris,  1858-65  (69). 
G.  Lumper,  Historia  Theologica  Critica  de  Vita.,  Scriptis  aique 

Doctrina  ss.  Patrujn,  etc.     13  vols.     August.  Vindcl.     1783- 

99.     Incomplete. 
b)  J.   Gerhardius,  J\itrologia,  etc.,  Jena,   1653;    2d  edit.,  sine  loco, 

1668;  3d  edit.     Gerae,  1673. 


INTRODUCTION  5 


W.    Cave,    Hist  or  ia    Utter  aria    Scriptoriiin    Ecclesiasticorum. 

2  vols.     London,   1688-98.      Best   edition,   Oxford,   1740-43. 
German  edition,  with  index,  Bremen,  1701. 

J.  A.  Fabricius,  Bibliotlieca  sine  Notitia  Scriptorum  Veterum 
Graecomm,  etc.  12  vols.  Index.  Hamburg,  1705  ff.  3(1 
edit.  1716  (18)  till  1728.  14  vols.  4th  edit,  by  Th.  Clir. 
Harles,  Hamburg,  1790-1809.  12  vols.  Index.  Incom- 
plete. 

C.   Oudin,   Comtnentariiis  de  Scriptoribiis   Ecclesiae  Antiquis. 

3  vols.     Lips.  1722. 

J.  G.  Walch,  Bibliotheca  Patristica.     Jena,  1770.     Enlarged  and 

improved  edition  by  J.  T.  L.  Danz.     Jena,  1834.     Also  1839. 
C.  T.  G.  Schoenemann,  Bibliotheca  Historico-Litteraria  Patrum 

Latiiioriim,  etc.     2  vols.     Lips.  1792-94. 
On  works  of  the  Fathers  of  the  primitive  age,  see  Th.  Ittigius, 

Schediasma  de  aiitoribus  qui  de  scriptoribtis  ecclesiasticis  ege- 

runt.     Lips.  171 1. 

4.    Among  more  recent  works  are  the  following  :  — 

a)  J.  A.  Moehler,  Patrologie  oder  Christliche  Litter attirgeschichte, 
edited  by  F.  X.  Reithmayr.     i  vol.     Regensburg,  1840. 

J.  Fessler,  Institiitiones  Patrologiae.  2  v^ols.  Oenip.  1850-51. 
Newly  edited  by  B.  Jungmann.  Vols.  I  and  II,  i.  Oenip. 
1890-92. 

J.  Alzog,  Griindriss  der  Patrologie  oder  der  alter  en  christlicheii 
Literdrgeschichte.     Freib.  1866.     4th  edit.  1888. 

J.  Nirschl,  Lehrbuch  der  Patrologie  und  Patristik.  3  vols. 
Mainz,  1881-85. 
^)  J.  Donaldson,  A  critical  history  of  Christian  literature  and  doc- 
trine from  the  death  of  the  Apostles  to  the  Nicene  Council. 
3  vols.  London,  1864-66.  i  vol.  in  2d  edit.  1874.  (Con- 
tinued only  as  far  as  the  apologists.) 

O.  Zockler,  Geschichte  der  theologischen  Litteratur.  {Handbiech 
der  theologischcii  Wisseiischafien.     I  Supplem.)     Gotha,  1890. 

Ch.  Th.  Cruttwell,  A  literary  history  of  early  Christianity.  2  vols. 
London,  1893. 

A.  Harnack,  Geschichte  der  altchristlichen  Litteratur  bis  Euse- 
bius.  Part  I,  Die  Ueberlieferimg  und  der  Bestand,  bcarheitet 
nnter    Mitwirkiing    von    Lie      E.    Preuschen,    Lpz.,    1893. 


INTRODUCTION 


The  articles  upon  the  following  subjects  are  by  Preuschen: 
Apocryphal  Acts,  Pseudo-Clementine  writings,  Irenaeus,  Clem- 
ent of  Alexandria,  Origen,  Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  Alexan- 
der of  Alexandria,  Methodius,  Adamantius,  Julius  Africanus, 
Pamphilus,  Eusebius,  Novatian,  Tertullian,  Victorinus,  Lactan- 
tius.  Speeches  of  Sixtus,  the  Councils,  Martyrdoms,  Heathen 
matter  (in  reference  to  Christianity),  the  account  of  the 
Catenae  and  the  indexes  of  initial  words  and  manuscripts. 
Also  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  XII,  i.  1894  (additions  to  the 
foregoing). 
A.  Harnack,  Die  Chronologie  der  alichristlichen  Litteratiir  bis 
Eiisebius  (I  .  .  .  bis  Trenails').  Lpz.  1897.  (This  volume 
arrived  after  the  translation  was  completed.) 

5.  Early  Christian  literature  is  also  treated  in  the  fol- 
lowing works :  — 

J.  F.  C.  Bahr,  Geschichte  der  roinischen  Litter atur.  Vol.  4. 
Die  christlicli-romische  Litteratiir.  I  Die  christlichen  Dichter 
iind  GesciiichtscJireiber.     2d  edit.     Karlsruhe,  1873. 

A.  Ebert,  Allgeineiiie  Geschichte  der  Litteratiir  des  Mittelalters 
im  Abendlande.     i  vol.     Lpz.  1874.     2d  edit.  1889. 

W.  S.  Teuffel,  Geschichte  der  r'dmischen  Litteratiir.  2  vols. 
Lpz.  1870.     5th  edit,  by  L.  Schwabe,  1890. 

W.  Christ,  Geschichte  der  griechischen  Litteratiir  bis  aiif  die  Zeit 
Jiistinians  {Handb.  der  klassischen  Altertiimswissenschaften 
VII).     Nbrdlingen,  1889.     2d  edit.  1890. 

M.  Manitus,  Geschichte  der  christlich-lateinischen  Poesie.  Stutt- 
gart, 1 89 1. 

6.  The  following  collections  contain  valuable  contri- 
butions to  the  history  of  early  Christian  literature. 

a)  Realeiicyklopadie  fiir  protestantische  Theologie  raid  Kirche  von 
J.  J.  Herzogt  and  G.  L.  Plittf,  continued  by  A.  Hauck.  2d 
edit.  18  vols.  Lpz.  1877-88. 
A  Dictionary  of  Christian  Biography,  Literature,  Sects,  and  Doc- 
trines during  the  first  eight  centuries,  edited  by  William  Smith 
and  Henry  VVace.     4  vols.     London,  1877-87. 


INTRODUCTION 


Ki}xhenlexikon    oder   Encyklopadie  der   katholischen    Theologie 

iiiid  iJucr  mifsivisseiischafteii,  edited  l)y   H.  J.  Wetzer  and 

15.  VVelte.     2d  edit    by  J.  Hergenroether  f  and  Franz  Kaulen. 

Freib.  i882ff. 
/')   Til.   Zahn,  foi'schungen  ziir  Geschichte  des  jieutestamentlichen 

Kanons   mid  der  altchristlicJien  Litteratur.     Erlangen   and 

Lpz.  1881  ff.     (Thus  far  5  volumes.) 
O.  \.  Gebiiardt  and  Ad.  Harnack,  Texte  und  Untersuchungei>. 

ziir   Geschichte  der  altchristlichen   Litteratur.      Lpz.    1882. 

Ser.  I,  Vols.  I-XV. 
J.  A.  Robinson,  Texts  and  Studies:   Contributions  to  Biblical 

and  Patristic  Literature.      Cambridge,  1891  ff.      (4  volumes 

thus  far.) 

7.    As  aids  to  study  the  following  may  be  mentioned :  — 

a)  W.  \Nz\.\.tnh7ic\\.AHle!tungzurlateinischen  Paliiographie.     Lpz. 
1865.     4th  edit.  1886. 

Aideitung   zur  griechischen    Paldographie.      Lpz.    1867. 

2d  edit.  1877. 

V.  Gardthausen,  Griechische  Paldographie.  Lpz.  1879.  ^d 
edit,  in  preparation. 

Th.  Birt,  Das  ant  ike  Buchwesen  in  seinem  Verhdltnis  zur  Lit- 
teratur.    Berl.  1882. 
^)   Th.  Ittigius,  De  Bibliothecis  ct  Cateiiis  Patrian.     Lips.  1704. 

J.  G.  Dowling,  iVotitia  Scriptoruni  ss.  Pair  it  in  Aliorinnque  I'et. 
eccl.  Monu/nentonirn,  quae  in  Collectionibus  Anecdotor.  post 
a.  MDCC  in  hiceni  editis  continentnr.     Oxon.  1839. 
c)    H.  Hurter,  iVomenclator  litter arius  recentioris  theologiae  catholi- 
cae.     I-III.     Innsbruck,  1871-86. 

W.  Englemann,  Bibliotheca  scriptorn/n  classicorum.  8th  edit,  by 
E.  Preuss.     2  vols.     Lips.  1880-82. 

E.  C.  Richardson,  Bibliographical  Synopsis  in  "  The  Ante-Nicene 
Fathers,"  Vol.  X  (cf.  §  2.  9.  b). 

P.  Wendland,  LitteraturbericJit  in  the  Archiv  fiir  Geschichte  der 
Philosophic,  edited  by  L.  Stein  in  connection  with  H.  Diels, 
W.  Dilthey,  B.  Erdmann.  and  E.  Zeller.     Berl.  since  1887. 

C.  Sittl,  Litteratiirbericid  in  tlie  Jahresbericht  t'lber  die  Fort- 
schritte  der  A'lassi.when  AltertiimsunsscnscJiaften,  founded  by 
C.  Bursian,  edited  by  L.  v.  Muller.     Berl.  since  1888. 


INTRODUCTION 


P.  Savi,  Delle  scoperte  e  dei  progressi  realizzati  neW  antica  let- 
teratiira  cristiana  durante  /'  ultimo  decennio.     Siena,  1893. 

A.  Ehrhard,  Die  altchristliche  Litteratur  und  ihre  Erforschung 
seit  1880,  I  (1880-84)  in  the  Strassb.  Tkeolog.  Studien. 
I,  4,  5.     Strassb.  (Freib.),  1894.     (To  be  continued.) 

d)  E.  A.  Sophocles,  A  Greek  Lexicon  of  the  Roman  and  Byzantine 
periods  from  B.C.  146  to  A.D.  iioo.  New  York  (Lpz.), 
1888. 

B.  G.  Winer,  Grai/nnatik  des  neutestatnentlichen  Sprachidioms. 
8th  edit,  by  P.  W.  Schmiedel.  Part  I.  Einleitung  und 
Foniienlelire.     Gottingen,  1894. 

F.  VV.  A.  Mullach,  Graininatik  der  griechischen  Vulgar sprache 
in  historischer  Entwicklung.     Berl.  1856. 

G.  Koffmane,  Geschiclite  des  Kirchenlateins.  Vol.1.  Entstehung 
und  Entwicklung  des  Kirchenlateins  bis  Augustiniis-Hierony- 
»tus.     Berl.  1879. 

e')  A.  Harnack,  Lehrbuch  der  Dogmengeschichte.  3  vols.  Freib. 
1886-90.  Vol.  I,  3d  edit.  Freib.  and  Lpz.  1894.  History 
of  Dogma,  translated  from  the  third  German  edition.  Vols. 
I,  II.  London  and  Boston,  1895-97. 
K.  J.  Neumann,  Der  romische  Staat  und  die  allgemeine  Kirche. 
I,  Lpz.  1889. 

8.    The  following  are  the  principal  collections  of  the 
works  of  ecclesiastical  writers :  — 

fl)  Sacra  Bibliotheca  ss.  Patrum,  etc.,  edited  by  M.  de  la  Eigne. 
8  vols.  Paris,  1575.  Much  augmented  in  the  edition  of 
A.  Schott  and  others,  in  which  it  is  called  Magna  Bibliotheca 
Veterum  Fatruin.     15  vols.     Colonia,  1618-22. 

Maxima  Bibliotheca  Veterum  Patrum  et  Antiquorum  Scriptorum 
Eccl.  27  vols.  Lugd.  1677.  Usually  marked  as  edited  by 
Ph.  Despont  (Dupont),  but  actually  tlie  work  of  John  and 
James  Arvison. 

Bibliotheca  Veterum  Patrum  Antiquorumque  Scriptorum  Eccl., 
edited  by  A.  Gallandius.  r4  vols,  and  Appendix.  Venice, 
1765-81.     2d  edit.  1788. 

Cursus  Patrologiae  Couipldus,  edited  l)y  J.  P.  Migne.  I  l\itro- 
logia  Latina.  221  vols.  Paris,  1844-64:  1844-49  (79  vols.), 
1850-55  (80-217),  1862-64  (218-221).     Continued  later  than 


INTRODUCTION 


1216   A.v.  by  Horo}^     II  Patrologia    Graeca.     161   vols,  in 

166.     Paris,  1857-66:   1857-60  (104  vols.),  1862-66(105    161 

[162]).     Single  volumes  also  in  new  editions. 
Corpus  Scriptoniin  Ecclesiasticoruin   Latiiiorjttii,  edit.  cons,  et 

imp.  acad.  Hit.  cacs.  Vindoboncnsis.     (Up  to  1896,  35  \u]s.) 

Vindob.  (Prague  and  Lpz.),  1867  ff. 
Sauctoritm   Patniiii    Opiisciila    Sclccta,   ad    Usinii    pracsertivi 

Stitdiosonim    Theoloi^iae.     Edidit  et  coiiniientariis  an.vit    H. 

Hurler,  S.  J.     Oenip.  1868  ff.  [Innsbruck],     i  Sen  48  vols.; 

2  Ser.  now  6  vols. 

b)  J.  L.  Dacherius,  Spicilegiiini  sive  Collectio  Veter.  aliquot  Scripto- 
ni//K  etc.  13  vols.  Paris,  1645-77.  New  edition  by  L.  F.  J. 
de  la  Barre.     3  vols.     Paris,  1723. 

J.  B.  Cotelerius,  Ecclesiae  Graecae  Monumenta,  etc.  3  \ols. 
Paris,  1677-86.  The  fourth  volume,  Paris,  1692,  is  a  title- 
page  edition  of  the  Analecta  Graeca,  Paris,  1688. 

J.  E.  Grabe,  Spicilegiimi  ss.  Patriiin,  tit  et  IIaereticorii;/i,  saec. 
I,  II,  III.     2  vols.     Oxon.  1698-99.     2d  edit.  1700. 

L.  Zacagnius,  Collectanea  Momcnientonan  Veter.  Eccl.  Graecae 
ac  Latinae.     i  vol.     Rome,  1698. 

J.    S.    Assemani,   Bibliotheca    Orientalis    Clement ino- Vat icana. 

3  vols.     Rome,  1719-28. 

A.  Maius,  Scriptoniin  Veter  tun  Nova  Collectio.  10  \ols.  Rome, 
1825-38. 

,  Spicilegium  Romaniim.      10  vols.     Rome,  1839-44. 

,  Nova  Patrum  Bibliotlieca.     9  vols.     Rome,  1852-88.     The 

8th  vol.  was  edited  by  J.  Cozza-Luzi,  1871.  the  9th,  1888. 

].^ow.\\i,  Reliquiae  Sacrae.  4  vols.  Oxon.  1814-18.  2d  edit. 
5  vols.     1846-48. 

J.  B.  Y\\.x2i,  Spicilegiuin  Solesmense.     4  vols.     Paris,  1852-58. 

,  Analecta  Sacra  Spic.  Sol.  parata.     4  vols.     Paris,  1876- 

84.  Volume  4  was  edited  by  P.  Martinus.  There  are  two 
additional  volumes  oi  Analecta  Sacra  et  Classica.  Paris,  1888- 
gi.     The  last  volume  edited  by  A.  Battandier. 

Anecdota   Maredsolana  (thus  far  3  vols.).     Mareds.   1893-94. 

Ill,  I,  1895. 

f)   J.  Bollandus,  G.  Henschenius,  and  others.  Acta  Sanctorum  quot- 

quot  toto  orbe  coluntur,  etc.     56  (57)  vols.     Antwerp,  Brussels, 

and  Tongerloae,  1643-1794.     (Reprint  in  42  vols,   [to  14th 


lO  INTRODUCTION 


Sept.  inclusive].  Venice,  1734-35.)  After  an  interruption 
in  1796,  the  work  was  resumed  in  1837,  and  in  1894  had 
advanced  as  far  as  the  63d  (Nov,  II.  i)  volume.  New  edi- 
tion by  G.  J.  Camadet,  61  vols,  and  Suppl.  Paris  and  Rome, 
1863-83.  In  addition,  Analecta  Bollandiana,  edited  by  C. 
de  Smedt,  J.  de  Backer,  and  others.  (Already  13  vols.) 
Brussels,  1882.  An  index  to  tlie  old  edition  is  in  A.  Pott- 
hast's  Bibliotheca  Historica  Medii  Aevi.  Berl.  1862,  pp. 
575-942;  2d  edit.  Berl.  1895-96,  pp.  1 129-1647. 
Til.  Ruinait,  Acta priinorimi  Martyrum  sincera  et  selecta.  Paris, 
1689.     New  edition,  Ratisbon,  1859. 

9.    The  following  collections  contain  the  best  trans- 
lations :  — 

a)  BibliotJiek  der  Ki)x]ie)i7iaier.     Auswahl  der  vorzuglichsten  patris- 

tischen  Werke  in  deutscher  Uebersetzung.  By  Y .  X.  Reith- 
mayr  and  Thalhofer.  420  parts  in  80  volumes.  Also  a  Bericht 
iiber  die  Bibliothek  der  Khxhenvater.     Kempton,  1869-88. 

b)  Ante-Nkene  Fathers.    Translations  of  the  writings  of  the  Fathers 

down  to  A.D.  325.  Tiie  Rev.  Alexander  Roberts,  D.U.,  and 
James  Donaldson,  LL.D.,  editors.  (Edinburgh  edition,  1864- 
72.  24  vols.)  American  reprint  revised  and  chronologically 
arranged  with  brief  prefaces  and  occasional  notes  by  A.  Cleve- 
land Coxe,  D.D.  New  York,  new  edition,  1896.  10  vols. 
Vols.  IX  and  X  are  original  additions  to  this  edition;  IX, 
A.  Menzies,  Recently  discovered  Additions  to  Early  Christian 
Literature,  and  Origen's  Comnicntaries  on  John  and  Matthew, 
X,  E.  C.  Richardson,  Biblioi^raphical  Synopsis,  and  B.  Pick, 
Comprehensive  General  index  (to  Vols.  I-VIII).  (Refer- 
ences in  the  following  pages  are  to  this  edition.) 

A  Libraj-y  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  anterior 
to  the  division  of  the  East  and  West.  Translated  by  mem- 
bers of  the  English  Church.  Edited  by  E.  B.  Pusey,  John 
Keble,  and  J.  H.  Newman.     Oxf.  1838-85. 

A  Select  Library  of  the  Nicene  and  Post-Nicene  Fathers  of  the 
Christian  Church.  Second  Series.  Translated  into  English, 
with  prolegomena  and  explanatory  notes,  under  the  editorial 
supervision  of  Pliilip  Scliaff,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  and  Henry 
Wace,  D.D.     New  York,  1890  iT.     (Thus  far  12  vols.) 


DIVISION    I 

PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

Editions :  The  New  Testament,  S.  P.  Tregelles,  C.  Tischen- 
dorf,  B.  F.  Westcott  and  F.  J.  A.  Hort,  O.  v.  Gebhardt.  —  Extra- 
Canonical  Writings:  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Noviun  Testatnentntn  extra 
cationem  reception.  Fasc.  IV^.  Lips.  1884.  —  The  so-called  Apos- 
tolic Fathers :  SS.  Patrtwi  qui  temp,  apost.  flor.  etc.  opera  etc., 
edited  by  J.  B.  Cotelerius.  2  vols.  Paris,  1672.  Autv.  (Amst.) 
1698.  A.  Hilgenfeld  in  Novum  Testamentutn  extra  canonem  recep- 
tum.  Fasc.  I-III.  Lips.  (1866),  1876-81  (Clement,  Barnabas, 
Hermas).  Patrum  /Ipostolicoriwi  Opera,  edited  by  O.  de  Gebhardt, 
A.  Harnack,  and  Th.  Zahn.  3  fasc.  (Fasc.  I'-).  Lips.  1876-78, 
smaller  edition,  Lips.  1877 ;  reprinted  1894.  Opera  Patrwn  Apos- 
tolicorum,  edited  by  F.  X.  Funk.  2  vols.  Tubingen,  1881.  The 
first  volume  was  reprinted  in  1887,  augmented  by  the  Doctrina 
Apostolorum.  J.  B.  Lightfoot,  TJie  Apostolic  Fathers.  2  Parts 
(Clement  of  Rome,  Ignatius,  Polycarp),  Lond.  1885-90;  2d  edit.. 
Part  I,  2  vols.,  1890;  Part  II,  3  vols.,  1889;  smaller  edition  (all  the 
Fathers),  Lond.  1890.  —  Translations:  Das  Netie  Testament,  by 
C.  Weizsacker,  6th  and  7th  edit.,  Freib.  and  Lpz.  1894.  Die  apos- 
tolischen  Viiter,  by  J.  Chr.  Mayer  in  BKV,  1869-80. 

Literature:  Introductions  to  the  New  Testament,  particularly 
those  of  H.  J.  Holtzmann,  3d  edit.,  Freib.  1892,  and  A.  JUlicher, 
Freib.  and  Lpz.  1894.  E.  Reuss,  Die  Geschichte  der  heiligen  Schrif- 
ten  N.  T.,  6th  edit.,  Braunschweig,  1887.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Die  apos- 
tolischen  Vliter,  Halle,  1853,  J.  Donaldson  (§  2.  4.  b)  ;  C.  Skworzow, 
Patrologische  Untersticfumgen.     Lpz.  1875. 

,  §  3.    General 

I.  As  Christendom  became  consolidated  in  a  Catholic 
Church,  it  collected  into  a  New  Testament  a  number  of 

II 


12  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 


writings  which  it  regarded  with  reverence  and  holy  awe, 
believing  them  to  be  permeated  by  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
and  his  Apostles.  This  new  collection  was  a  comple- 
ment of  the  older  Bible  in  which  God  had  revealed  him- 
self to  his  covenant  people,  and  which  they  had  received 
from  their  fathers  as  Holy  Scripture.  This  new  collec- 
tion was  to  be  a  memorial  of  the  revelation  made  by 
God  to  his  new  people.  It  was  meant  to  bequeath,  as 
a  sacred  treasure,  to  all  future  generations  of  Christians, 
the  choicest  relics  of  an  age  of  the  highest  religious 
fervor.  This  canonization  has  proved  a  great  hindrance 
to  the  treatment  of  these  writings  from  a  purely  literary 
and  historical  point  of  view,  inasmuch  as  it  has  isolated 
the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  and  tended  to  obscure 
their  relation  to  other  literary  productions  of  early 
Christianity.  At  the  same  time  it  has  been  of  de- 
cisive importance  for  the  transmission  of  the  early 
literature.  For,  while  the  New  Testament  has  been 
copied  over  and  over  again,  manuscript  evidence  for 
the  uncanonical  portion  of  the  early  literature  is  very 
slight;  much  of  it  has  been  preserved  only  in  frag- 
ments, while  more  has  been  sacrificed  to  the  disfavor 
of  later  times. 

2.  Jesus  Christ  left  no  writings  behind  him,  and  his 
Apostles  and  preachers  were  not  writers  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  word.  They  little  knew  that  the  Letters, 
in  which  they  preached  Christ  to  believers,  in  which 
they  exhorted  them  to  a  sober  and  moral  life,  and  in 
which  they  proved  their  love  and  care  for  them,  would 
live  on  upon  the  lips  and  in  the  hearts  of  countless 
millions.  Still  less  did  they  dream  that  these  occasional 
writings  would  become  the  objects  of  ever-renewed 
labors,  both  pious  and  critical,  on  the  part  of  learned  and 


GOSPELS   AND   ACTS  1 3 

unlearned  alike.  Nevertheless  the  new  religious  spirit 
produced  monuments  of  real  literary  worth.  The  long 
and  firmly  held  hope  of  a  speedy  coming  of  the  Lord 
brought  forth  on  Christian  soil,  also,  the  same  kind  of 
literature  (viz.  Apocalypses)  which,  under  like  circum- 
stances, had  arisen  among  the  Jews. 

The  Gospels  owe  their  origin  to  the  desire  to  rescue 
the  recollection  of  the  words  and  deeds  of  the  life,  death, 
and  resurrection  of  the  Lord  from  the  uncertainty  of 
oral  tradition,  thus  preserving  it  to  the  brethren ;  also 
to  the  desire  to  set  forth  the  glad  tidings  of  Christ  as 
the  very  centre  of  the  Christian  faith.  A  like  interest 
in  the  first  generation  of  those  who  proclaimed  the 
Gospel  and  a  desire  to  record  their  labors,  gave  rise  to 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Finally,  the  practical  needs  of 
the  churches  occasioned  the  preparation  of  didactic  and 
homiletic  writings,  and  of  works  dealing  with  church  gov- 
ernment. What  persons  were  engaged  in  this  literary 
activity  is,  in  many  cases,  only  matter  of  conjecture ; 
the  personality  of  the  writer  withdrew  into  the  back- 
ground before  that  which  he  had  to  say.  Nevertheless, 
it  was  the  spirit  of  God  and  of  Christ  which  spoke 
through  him. 

3.  While  Graeco-Roman  literature  and  its  forms  lay 
beyond  the  horizon  of  the  early  Christian  writers,  the 
Devotional  Literature  of  Judaism  had  a  widespread  influ- 
ence on  the  substance  and  the  form  of  the  early  Chris- 
tian literature,  both  on  account  of  its  afifinity  to  early 
Christian  ideas  and  because  the  representatives  of  those 
ideas  sprang  from  the  ranks  of  Judaism.  The  lan- 
guage, too,  often  bears  a  Hebraic  stamp,  although  it 
was  nearly  always  originally  Greek  in  the  specimens 
that  have  been  preserved  to  us.     Jewish  writings  were 


14  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

worked  over  by  Christians,  and  in  the  earliest  Christian 
literature,  specimens,  such  as  the  Apocalypse  of  John 
and  the  Didache,  are  found  in  which  a  Jewish  substra- 
tum probably  or  demonstrably  existed. 


CHAPTER    I 

THE   EPISTLES 

§  4.    The  Pauline  and  the  Pseudo-Pauline  Epistles 

I.  The  New  Testament  includes  fourteen  writings 
supposed  to  be  the  work  of  Paul.  They  have  not  all, 
indeed,  equal  claim  to  be  considered  as  genuine  portions 
of  the  legacy  bequeathed  by  him,  but  only  that  criticism 
which  takes  pleasure  in  completely  obstructing  with  its 
baseless  fancies  the  little  light  that,  at  best,  is  granted 
to  us  in  the  investigation  of  early  Christian  problems, 
can  reject  all,  or  nearly  all,  of  these  epistles  as  forgeries. 
In  so  doing,  it  banishes  from  history  the  figure  of  the 
great  Apostle  whose  personality  is  incomprehensible  to 
little  minds.  Neither  convincing  reasons,  nor  even  prob- 
able doubts,  have  ever  been  maintained  touching  the 
genuineness  of  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians 
(written  54-55  a.d.),  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  (55- 
57),  of  the  two  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians  (56-58  and 
58-60),  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  (59-60,  61),  or  of 
the  Epistles  to  the  Philippians  (62-64)  and  to  Philemon 
(about  the  same  date).  Doubts  as  to  the  Epistle  to  the 
Colossians  (63-64)  are  susceptible  of  solution  ;  and  the 
spurious  character  of  the  second  Epistle  to  the  Thessa- 
lonians (written  not  long  after  the  first,  if  its  genuine- 
ness is  assumed),  as  also  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians 
(63-64),  though  maintained  on  weighty  grounds,  has  not 

15 


l6  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

been  rigorously  demonstrated.  On  the  other  hand, 
even  tradition  is  not  favorable  to  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews.  In  the  West,  in  the  middle  of  the  fourth 
century,  it  was  not  universally  regarded  as  Pauline  or 
as  a  portion  of  the  New  Testament  canon.  Its  con- 
tents point  to  the  author  as  a  Pauline  Christian  of 
Alexandrian  culture,^  who  wrote  later  than  the  year 
70  A.D.,  and  earlier  than  Clement  of  Rome,  probably 
under  Domitian  (81-96).  The  so-called  Pastoral  Epistles 
(two  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus)  were  unknown  to 
Marcion  when  he  formed  his  canon  of  Pauline  epistles. 
The  situation  presupposed  in  them  cannot  be  explained 
by  the  Apostle's  life  as  known  to  us ;  the  language  and 
the  whole  sphere  of  thought  render  their  Pauline  author- 
ship highly  improbable,  and  their  relation  to  Gnosticism 
apparently  excludes  them  from  the  first  century.  It  is 
possible  that  genuine  epistles,  or  fragments  of  epistles 
addressed  to  the  same  two  persons,  were  at  the  disposal 
of  their  author. 

2.  Several  epistles  of  the  Apostle  have  been  lost,^ 
and  an  attempt  was  made  to  replace  them  by  forgeries. 
The  author  of  the  Muratorian  Fragment^  knew  of 
Epistles  to  the  Laodiceans  and  to  the  Alexandrians, 
both  of  which  he  designated  as  Marcionite  works. 
Concerning  an  Epistle  to  tJic  Alexandrians  nothing  else 
is  known  certainly  (but  compare  Zahn) ;  on  the  other 
hand,  a  supposed  Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans  is  found  in 
the  Codex  Fuldensis  of  Victor  of  Capua  of  the  sixth 
century,*  and  in  many  other  Latin  manuscripts  of  the 

*  Julicher,  Eiuleitung,  107. 

2  Cf.  I  Cor.  V.  9;  2  Cor.  ii.  3  f.;  Col.  iv.  16;  Phil.  iii.  i.  Cf.  also 
Polycarp,  ad  Phil.  3.  ^  V.  63-65. 

■*  Cf.  also  the  SpeciiUiiu  Augustiui,  edited  by  Weihrich,  in  CSE,  XII,  516. 


PAULINE  AND   PSEUDO-PAULINE   EPISTLES  1 7 

Bible,  as  well  as  in  Arabic  in  a  Paris  Codex.^  But  it  is 
uncertain  whether  the  author  of  the  Muratorian  Frag- 
ment, and  other  ancient  witnesses,^  refer  to  this  particu- 
lar epistle.  An  apocryphal  Correspondence  between 
Paul  and  the  Corinthians  still  existed  at  the  time  of 
Ephraem  (about  350  a.d.)  in  the  Syriac  Bible,^  and, 
though  eliminated  there,  it  passed  over  into  the  Arme- 
nian Bible,  in  which  it  appears  to  have  been  found  as 
late  as  the  fourteenth  century. 

This  correspondence  has  been  preserved  in  Arme- 
nian, (i)in  many  Bibles,  and  (2)  in  the  translation  of 
Ephraem's  Commentary  on  the  Pauline  Epistles ;  and 
in  Latin,  (i)in  the  manuscript  Bible  in  tho.  Am  biv  si  ana, ^ 
apparently  of  the  tenth  century  (Berger),  and  (2)  in  a 
different  translation  in  the  Laon  manuscript  of  the 
Bible  ^  (Bratke).  The  forgery  was  apparently  aimed 
against  the  Bardesanites  ;  its  original  language,  whether 
Syriac  or  Greek,  cannot  now  be  determined.  The  Cor- 
respondence between  Seneca  and  Paul^  could  scarcely 
have  arisen  before  the  fourth  century. 

E.  Bratke,  Not  is  zji  ciner  arabischeii  Version  des  Laodicener- 
briefes,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVII  (II),  1894,  137  f.  W.  F.  Rinck,  Das 
Sendschreiben  der  Korinther  an  Panliis.  etc.  Heidelb.  1823.  P. 
Vetter,  in  TliQu,  LXXII,  1890,  610-639.  Th.  Zahn.  GNK,  II,  2, 
565-621.  S.  Berger,  La  correspondance  apoayphe  de  S.  Paid  et 
des  Corinthiens.  Paris,  1891.  Also  in  connection  therewith,  A. 
Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XVII,  1892,  2-9,  and  in  LG,  33-39,  763-765- 
E.  Bratke  in  ThLZ,  XVII,  1892,  585-588.  C  Callewaert,  Une 
lettre  perdue  de  S.  Paul  et  le  '■'■  De  aleatoribus.''  Lou  vain,  1893. 
P.  Vetter,  Der  apokryphische  dritte  Korintherbrief.  Wien,  1894. 
Cf.  Th.  Zahn,  in  ThLB,  XV,  1894,  123-126. 

1  Codex  Paris.  Arab.  80.  2  Harnack,  LG,  34  f. 

3  Cf.  also  the  citations  in  Aphraates'  Hoinily  VI,  edited  by  Pjcrt,  105, 
and  XXIII,  389  f. 

*  E.  53,  infr.  ^  Codex  45.  <*  Jerome,  de  Viris,  12. 

c 


1 8  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

§   5.    The  Catholic  Epistles 

It  is  improbable  that  the  seven  Catholic  {i.e.  General) 
Epistles  of  the  New  Testament  were  all  the  work  of 
the  authors  to  whom  they  are  ascribed  in  their  head- 
ings. In  the  case  of  the  second  and  third  Epistles  of 
John,  and  the  Epistle  of  Jude,  but  more  especially  in 
that  of  the  second  Epistle  of  Peter  and  the  Epistle 
of  James,  this  assumption  is  strengthened  by  the  fact 
that  all  these  writings  became  recognized  as  parts  of 
sacred  literature  only  gradually,  after  the  third  century. 
There  exist  no  positive  grounds  for  regarding  their 
authors  as  men  of  the  Apostolic  age,  and  possibly  the 
latest  of  the  writings,  the  second  Epistle  of  Peter,  first 
came  into  existence  about  the  middle  of  the  second 
century.  The  tradition  as  to  the  first  Epistle  of  Peter 
and  the  first  Epistle  of  John  is  more  favorable ;  but 
apart  from  its  opening  words  there  is  nothing  to  justify 
the  assumption  that  the  former  writing  was  the  work 
of  Peter,  who,  on  this  supposition,  must  have  become 
Paul's  pupil  in  his  old  age.  Nevertheless  it  remains 
quite  possible  that  it  was  composed  in  the  first  century ; 
but  the  Epistle  of  John  stands  or  falls  with  the  Gospel. 

§  6.    The  Epistle  of  Barnabas 

Editions:  On  the  edition  by  J.  Usserius,  printed  at  Oxford  in 
1642,  and  destroyed  by  fire  in  1644,  see  J.  H.  Backhouse,  The 
editio  prificeps  of  the  epistle  of  Barnabas,  etc.  Oxf.  1883.  H.  Men- 
ardus,  Paris,  1645.  J-  ^-  Miiller,  Lpz.  1869.  A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3), 
IP,  1877.  (The  first  edition  of  the  whole  epistle  according  to  the 
collation  by  Bryennios.)  W.  Cvumingham,  Lond.  1877.  O.  de 
Gebhardt  and  A.  Harnack  (§  3),  I,  i\  1878.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3),  I^, 
1887.  —  Translation:  J.  Chr.  Mayer  (§  3).  Roberts  and  Donald- 
son, ANF,  I,  133-149  (§  -■  9-  ^'■)- 


THE   EPISTLE   OF   BARNABAS  19 

Literature :  The  prolegomena  and  commentaries  in  the  various 
editions.  J.  Hefele,  Das  Sendschreiboi  des  Apostels  Barnabas. 
Tubingen,  1840.  K.  H.  Weizsacker,  Zur  Kritik  des  Barnabas 
ans  dctii  Kodcx  Sinaiticus.  Tiibingen,  1863.  R.  A.  Lipsius  in 
Schenkers  Bibellexikon,  I,  1869,  363-373.  W.  Milligan  in  DCB,  I, 
260-265.  F.  X.  Funk,  Der  Codex  Vaticanus  graec.  859.  nnd  seine 
Descendenten,  in  ThOu,  LXII,  1880,  629-637.  D.  Volter,  in  JprTIi, 
XIV,  1888,  106-144.  J-  Weiss,  Berl.  1888.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  IV, 
827,  828.     Richardson,  BS,  16-19.     Harnack,  LG,  58-62. 

1.  The  epistle  entitled  BapvdjSa  einaToXi]  has  been 
transmitted  in  Greek  and  Latin  in  the  following  man- 
uscripts:  (i)  Greek,  (^7)  in  the  Codex  Sinaiticus  (s), 
possibly  of  the  fourth  century,  as  a  supplement  to  the 
New  Testament,  following  the  revelation  of  John,  and 
preceding  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas ;  {b)  in  the  Codex 
Constantinopolitanns  (1056  A.D.),  discovered  by  Bryen- 
nios  in  1875,  and  now  in  the  Patriarchal  Library  at 
Jerusalem.  It  stands  between  Chrysostom's  Synopsis 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  and  the  Epistle  of 
Clement,  {c)  Together  with  the  Epistle  of  Polycarp, 
it  is  found  in  eight  (nine)  manuscripts  (derived  from  the 
same  archetype),  in  all  of  which  the  first  chapters  down 
to  5.  7  (.  .  .  rov  \aov  rov  kulvov  eToi/xd^cov^  are  wanting; 
(2)  Latin :  in  a  translation  made  before  the  year  700 
{Cod.  Biblioth.  Imper.  Petropol.  Qit.  v.  I,  39,  saec.  x), 
which  comprises  only  the  first  seventeen  chapters. 

2.  Clement  of  Alexandria  commented  upon  the  Epis- 
tle^ in  his  H)potyposes^  and  mentioned  it  in  his  Stro- 
mata^  as  a  work  of  the  Apostle  Barnabas,  and  as  a 
sacred  writing,  though  not  of  equal  standing  with  the 
Old  Testament  and  the  Gospels.*  Origen  called  it  an 
'ETTio-ToX^  KaOoXiKj],  and  he  appears  to  have  treated  it 

1  Eusebius,  Ecc/.  Hist.  VI,  14,  i.  ^  IT,  6,  31;   cf.  II,  20,  116. 

2  Cf.  §  60.  5.  c.  *  Cf.  Slromata,  II,  15,  67. 


20  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

as  Scriptura  Divina}  Later,  the  epistle  was  little  read, 
even  Eusebius  ^  seeming  to  have  doubts  as  to  its  apos- 
tolic origin.  Apart  from  the  manuscripts,  it  is  only 
mentioned  besides  in  the  "  List  of  Sixty  Canonical 
Books,"  ^  in  the  Stichometry  of  Nicephorus,  and,  pos- 
sibly, in  the  Catalogus  Claromontanus '*  —  in  the  West 
it  is  not  mentioned  at  all  except  in  the  translation  and 
by  Jerome.^ 

3.  The  assumption  —  which  became  fixed  by  tradition 
—  that  the  epistle  was  the  work  of  Barnabas,  the  com- 
panion of  Paul,  is  chiefly  contradicted  by  the  writer's 
ignorance  of  Jewish  ceremonial,  which  appears  incom- 
prehensible in  a  Palestinian  Jew  and  Levite ;  and  also 
by  his  avowed  anti-Judaism.  Definite  conjectures  as 
to  the  author  can  hardly  be  ventured,  since  the  date 
of  composition  can  only  be  placed  somewhere  between 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,^  on  the  one  hand,  and 
the  time  of  Clement,"  on  the  other.  Furthermore,  the 
reference  to  the  "  ten  kings "  ^  cannot  be  determined 
with  certainty,  nor  can  the  "building  of  the  temple"^ 
be  supposed  to  mean  anything  else  than  the  building  of 
the  spiritual  temple  in  the  hearts  of  believers  (in  spite  of 
the  views  of  Weizsacker  and  others).  Still,  the  epistle 
contains  nothing  that  compels  us  to  assign  it  to  a  date 
outside  of  the  first  century,  and  there  is  no  convincing 
reason  against  the  assumption  that  it  was  written  under 
Nerva  (or  Vespasian).  There  are  adequate  grounds  for 
regarding  Alexandria  as  the  j^lace  of  its  composition. 

^  Contra  Celswn,  I,  63,  Princ.  Ill,  2,  4,  7. 

2  Cf.  Hist.  eccl.  Ill,  25,  4;   VI,  13,  6.  c  cf.  4,  14;    and  16. 

3  Cf.  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  i,  292.  "^  Cf.  however,  §  21.  3. 

4  Cf.  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  i,  169-171.  8  ^^  4_6. 

^  De  Viris  illitst.  6,  etc.  ^  16,  3-4. 


FIRST   EPISTLE   OF   CLEMENT  21 


4.  The  writing  was  not  addressed  to  any  single  con- 
gregation, but  to  all  Christendom,  with  the  general  pur- 
pose of  establishing  the  faith  of  his  readers  by  imparting 
to  them  complete  Gnosis  (1,5).  To  this  end  the  author 
showed  that  Judaism  was  an  error  with  which  Chris- 
tianity could  have  nothing  to  do,  but  which  it  must 
reject;  and  also  that  the  covenant  made  by  God  in  the 
Old  Testament  applied  to  Christians,  but  that  it  never 
applied  to  the  Jews.  This  Gnosis  rested  upon  an  un- 
usually grotesque  and  bald  typology  to  which  the  insti- 
tutions of  the  Old  Testament  were  sacrificed,  and  which 
gives  as  plain  evidence  of  the  author's  narrowness  and 
lack  of  culture  as  do  his  awkward  language  and  the 
senseless  way  in  which,  from  chapter  18  onward,  he 
sets  forth  the  precepts  of  the  Book  of  the  Two  Ways.^ 
Besides  the  Pauline  Epistles,  the  author  must  have  read 
the  Evangelical  records,  possibly  even  the  Gospel  of 
Matthew.2  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  the  unity  of 
the  epistle.  The  dismemberment  attempted  by  Volter 
has  no  appearance  of  justification,  and  Weiss'  hypothe- 
sis of  a  single  complete  redaction  breaks  down,  owing  to 
the  absence  of  any  such  variety  in  its  tendencies  as  he 
maintains. 

§   7.    TJic  First  Epistle  of  Clement 

Editions  (i)  Of  the  Greek  text:  P.  Junius,  Oxf.  1633.  4>.  Bpu- 
eVwos,  Kwvo-Tavr.  1875.  (First  edition  of  the  complete  epistle.) 
O.  de  Gebhardt  and  A.  Harnack  (§  3),  I,  i,  2d  edit.,  1876. 
A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3),  I,  2d  edit.  1876.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3),  I,  2d  edit. 
1887.  J.  B.  Lightfoot  (§  3),  Part  I,  2  vols.,  Lond.  1890  (contains  an 
autotype  of  the  Codex  Constanthiop.).  (2)  Of  the  Latin  transla- 
tion: G.  Morin  in  Anecdota  Maredsolana^V  o\.  II,  Maredsous,  1894. 
Cf.  thereon,  A.  Harnack  in  ThLZ,  XIX,  1894.  159-162,  and  SBBA, 

^  Cf.  §  21.  3.  2  See,  however,  Weiss,  94-119. 


22  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

1894,  261-273,601-621.  J.  Haussleiter  in  ThLB,  XV,  1894,  169- 
174.  Th.  Zahn  in  ThLB,  XV,  1894,  195-200.  E.  Woelfflein  in 
ALG,  IX,  1894,81-100.  G.  Courtois,  LEpitre  de  Clement  de  Rome, 
Montauban,  1894.  —  Translations:  J.  Chr.  Mayer  (§  3),  Roberts 
and  Donaldson,  ANF,  I,  pp.  5-21  (§  2.  9.  /;).  J.  Keith,  ANF,  IX, 
229-248.     (Revised  from  a  more  recently  discovered  manuscript.) 

Literature :  The  prolegomena  and  commentaries  in  the  various 
editions,  especially  that  of  Lightfoot.  R.  A.  Lipsius,  De  Clem. 
Rom.  Epistola  ad  Corinthios  priore  Disquisitic,  Lips.  1854. 
G.  Salmon  in  DCB,  I,  554-559.  Hasenclever,  Cliristliche  Prosely- 
ten  dcr  holieren  Stiinde  im  ersten  JaJirJiiindert.,  in  JprTh,  VIII,  1882, 
66-78,  230-271.  W.  Wrede,  Untersuchungen  ::it>/i  ersien  Clemens- 
brief  e,  Gottingen,  1891 .  — Fabricius,  BG,  IV,  828-830.  Richardson, 
BS,  1-5.     Harnack,  LG,  39-47. 

1.  The  so-called  first  Epistle  of  Clement  to  the 
Corinthians,  KXrjixevTO'i  irpd'i  KopLvd{ov<i  a,  has  been 
handed  down  in  a  threefold  transmission :  (i)  Greek: 
(a)  in  the  Codex  Alexajidrinus  of  the  fifth  century,  as 
an  appendix  to  the  New  Testament.  A  portion  (from 
Chap.  57,  6  irXrjcrdiia-ov  ...  to  64,  I  .  .  .  lttov  6  irav- 
TeoTTT?;?)  is  wanting.  {/')  In  the  Codex  Constaiitinop. 
(1056  A.D.),  discovered  by  Bryennios  in  1875,  and  now 
in  the  Patriarchal  Library  at  Jerusalem.  (2)  Latin : 
in  a  translation  which  Harnack  considers  to  be  Roman, 
and  Haussleiter  African,  in  its  origin.  Probably  it  was 
made  as  early  as  the  second  century  (Zahn  :  fifth  cen- 
tury). It  is  found  in  the  Codex  Flojnnens.  of  the  eleventh 
century,  and  was  discovered  by  Morin.  (3)  Syriac :  in 
an  unpublished  translation,  being  a  part  of  the  New 
Testament,^  placed  after  the  Catholic  and  before  the 
Pauline  Epistles.^ 

2.  The  Epistle  was  used  by   Polycarp  ^  without  any 

1  Codex  Cantabr.  Add.  MSS.  1700  (a.d.  1170). 
2Cf.  Lightfoot,  2d  edit.  I,  129-146. 
8  Cf.  Ilarnack's  edition,  XXIV-XXVII. 


FIRST   EPISTLE   OF   CLEMENT 


23 


explicit  reference.  It  is  first  mentioned  by  Hegesippus,^ 
who,  however,  does  not  name  Clement  as  the  author 
any  more  than  does  Irenaeus.^  Clement  is  named  as 
the  author  by  Dionysius  of  Corinth''^  and  by  Clement 
of  Alexandria,"*  the  latter  of  whom  frequently  made  use 
of  the  Epistle,^  both  tacitly  and  expressly.  He  also 
reckoned  it  among  the  sacred  writings.  The  same  is 
the  case  also  with  Origen.°  Eusebius  held  the  epistle 
in  high  esteem,  though  he  did  not  place  it  in  any  com- 
parison with  the  New  Testament  scriptures."  For  at- 
testation of  the  epistle  see  Lightfoot^  and  Harnack.^ 

3.  In  the  dedication  the  Roman  church  avows  itself 
to  be  the  sender  of  the  epistle.  Clement's  name  does  not 
occur  in  it,  but  no  valid  proof  can  be  adduced  against 
the  view  that  the  Clement,  who  appears  in  the  tradition 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  as  the  third  or  fourth 
bishop  of  Rome,  wrote  it  by  order  of  the  congregation. 
The  identification  of  this  Clement  with  the  consul 
Flavins  Clement,  against  whom  his  cousin,  the  Emperor 
Domitian,  instituted  proceedings  on  account  of  his 
shameful  inactivity,  suggests  itself  at  once ;  but  it  is 
more  or  less  contradicted  by  the  fact  that  the  epistle 
displays  a  finished  and  exact  knowledge  and  a  keen 
appreciation  of  the  Old  Testament.  This  leads  one  to 
conclude  that  the  author  was  not  a  pagan  by  birth,  still 
less  a  man  of  high  rank,  but  more  probably  a  Hellenis- 

1  Eusebius,  Eccl.  Hist.  Ill,  16;   IV,  22,  i. 

2  Adversus  Haer.  Ill,  3,  3;   cf.  Eusebius,  V,  6,  2  ff. 

^  Eusel)ius,  IV,  23,  9  ff.  *  Stroinat.  IV,  17,  105. 

6  Cf.  Harnack,  LG,  41  f. 

^  De  Prittcipiis,  II,  3,  6;  Select,  iti  Ezech.  VIIT,  3;    in  Joatut.  VI,  36. 
''Ill,    16,  37;   4,  3S;    cf.  Ill,  3,   25;    cf.  also   Jerome,  De    Viris.   15, 
etc.;  Photius,  Code.x,  113  and  126. 

**  I,  2d  edit.  148-200.  9  LG,  40-47. 


24  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

( ■  -    ■ .  — 

tic  Jew,  perhaps  a  freedman  of  the  consul  (thus  Light- 
foot;  otherwise,  Lipsius,  Harnack,  Hilgenfeld,  and  many- 
others).  Besides,  if  at  this  early  date  a  high  Roman 
official  had  held  a  distinguished  position  in  the  church, 
tradition  would  hardly  have  allowed  the  fact  to  escape 
unmentioned.  In  order  to  determine  the  date  of  com- 
position, it  is  important  to  note  that  besides  the  per- 
secution that  took  place  under  Nero,^  a  second  is 
presupposed  as  having  occurred  in  the  immediate  past:^ 
a  fact  that  points  to  the  last  years  of  the  first  century.^ 
4.  The  authenticity  and  integrity  of  the  epistle  have 
only  been  impugned  occasionally  and  on  weak  grounds.^ 
The  writing  is  an  exhortation  occasioned  by  the  con- 
troversies within  the  Corinthian  church.  The  Roman 
church,  throwing  her  authority  into  the  balance,  not 
without  some  consciousness  of  its  weight,  explains  to 
her  sister  congregation  that  the  unchristian  behavior 
of  certain  younger  members  toward  their  elders  and 
superiors  cannot  but  injure  the  good  repute  of  the  Co- 
rinthian Christians.^  Variations  on  this  theme,  exhor- 
tations to  discipline  and  good  order,  warnings  against 
envy  and  jealousy,  with  the  citation  of  numerous  ex- 
amples from  ancient  and  later  times,  form  the  substance 
of  a  composition  which,  in  spite  of  the  smoothness  and 
correctness  of  its  diction,*^  is  wearisome  on  account  of 
its  length.  With  rather  abrupt  transition  the  prayer 
used  in  the  Roman  congregation  is  recorded."     Quota- 

1  Chap.  V,  6.  2  Chap.  VII,  i ;  cf.  I,  i. 

3  Cf.  llegesippus  in  Eusebius,  III,  16. 
*  Cf.  Harnack's  edition,  XLIX  f. 

6Cf.  I-III,  37;   XLIV,  6;   XLV,  3;   XLVI,  5,  9;   XLVII,  6;   LIV,   i; 
LVII,  I. 

«  Cf.  Photius,  126.  7  Chaps.  LIX,  3-LXI,  3. 


EPISTLE  OF   POLYCARP  25 


tions  from  the  Old  Testament  occupy  nearly  a  quarter 
of  the  whole  epistle ;  and  use  was  also  made  of  Pauline 
Epistles,  the  Epistles  to  the  Hebrews,  and  apparently  of 
the  first  Epistle  of  Peter  and  the  Epistle  of  James,  as 
well  as  of  other  writings  that  cannot  now  be  deter- 
mined.^ 

5.  The  following  writings  have  been  falsely  ascribed 
to,  or  wittingly  forged  under  the  name  of  Clement : 
(i)  The  so-called  second  Epistle  of  Clement  j^  (2)  the 
two  Epistles  to  James  ;^  (3)  the  two  Epistles  de  Vir- 
ginitate ;^  (4)  canonical  compositions  {Siarwyal  Si.a 
KXr]fxevTo<;,^  Apostolic  Constitutions). 

§  8.    T/ie  Epistle  of  Polycarp 

Editions:  J.  Faber,  Paris,  1498  (Latin  only).  P.  Halloix,  ///. 
Eccl.  Orient.  Scriptoruin  .  .  .  F//ae  et  Doauncnia,  I,  Duaci,  1633, 
525-532.  J.  Usserius,  Oxon.  1644;  cf.  J.  H.  Backhouse  (§  6). 
Theo.  Zalin  (§  3),  II,  1876.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3),  II,  1881.  J.  B. 
Lightfoot  (§  3),  Part  II,  Lond.,  1885  (2d  edit.,  1889).  A.  Hilgen- 
feld  in  ZwTli,  XXIX,  1886,  180-206. —  Translations  :  J.  Chr.  Mayer 
(§  3).     Roberts  and  Donaldson,  ANF,  I,  pp.  33-36. 

Literature  :  The  prolegomena  and  notes  of  the  various  editions, 
particularly  Lightfoot,  I,  417-459,  530-704;  II,  98-7-998.  Also, 
Ritschl,  A.,  Die  EntsteJinng  der  altkatlioliscJicn  Kirche  (2d  edit.), 
Bonn,  1857,  584-600.  G.  Volkmar,  Episiitlam  Polycarpi  Smyniaei 
genniiiani  .  .  .  Zurich,  1885;  cf.  A.  Harnack  in  ThLZ,  XI,  1886, 
53~55-  G.  Salmon  in  DCB,  IV,  423-431.  Theo.  Zahn,  Z///-  Bio- 
grapliie  des  Folykarpiis  mid  Ircnaus  in  FGK,  IV,  249-279.  J.  M. 
Cottcrill,  The  Epistle  of  Polycarp  to  tJie  PIdlippiaiis  and  the  lloiiii- 
lies  of  Antiocliiis  Palaestinejisis  in  ih&Joitrii.  of  J'hilol.,  XIX,  1891, 
241-285.  Compare  also  the  literature  cited  at  §  9.  —  Fabricius, 
BG,  47-52.     Richardson,  BS,  7-10.     Harnack,  LG,  69-74. 

iCf.  XVII,  6;  XXIII,  3  ff.;  XXVI,  2;  XXVII,  5;  XLVI,  2] 
L,  4. 

2  Cf.  §  20.  a  §  103.  1  §  99.  5  §  98. 


26  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

1.  An  Epistle  to  the  Philippians  has  been  preserved 
under  the  name  of  Polycarp,  Bishop  of  Smyrna,  who, 
having  been  a  disciple  of  John  (the  Presbyter)  and  a 
contemporary  of  Papias,^  died  on  Feb.  23,  155,^  at  the 
age  of  eighty-six^  or  even  older.*  The  Epistle  is  extant 
(i)  in  Greek,  in  a  fragmentary  form,  together  with  the 
Epistle  of  Barnabas,  in  eight  (nine)  manuscripts  (all  de- 
scended from  one  archetype).  In  all  these,  the  last 
chapters  following  Chap.  9.  2  (St'  /J^a?  utto  .  .  .)are  want- 
ing. (2)  in  Greek,  in  two  fragments  preserved  by  Euse- 
bius,^  which  contain  the  whole  of  Chapter  9  and  Chapter 
13  except  the  last  sentence.  (3)  in  Latin,  in  a  somewhat 
free  and  not  entirely  correct  translation,  collected  to- 
gether with  the  spurious  or  interpolated  Epistles  of 
Ignatius.  Attempts  at  re-translations  of  the  missing 
chapters  into  Greek  will  be  found  in  Zahn  and  Lightfoot. 

2.  Irenaeus  bears  witness  in  his  letter  to  Florinus^ 
that  Polycarp ''  wrote  several  Epistles  both  to  congrega- 
tions and  to  individuals  ;  and  he  mentions  one  addressed 
to  the  Philippians,  in  a  manner  that  seems  to  compel 
us  to  understand  his  words  as  referring  to  the  Epistle 
now  extant.  Nevertheless,  the  decision  as  to  the  genu- 
ine or  spurious  character  of  this  Epistle  as  well  as  the 
determination  of  its  date  of  composition,  depends  upon 
the  solution  of  like  problems  touching  the  Epistles  of 
Ignatius,  with  which  it  is  closely  connected  by  unmis- 
takable references.^     Any  explanation  of  these  relations 

1  Ircn;T;us,  Adv.  Ilacr.  V,  t^t,.  4.  Cf.  Pajnas  in  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd. 
Ill,  39.  4. 

2  Lightfoot,  I,  629-702;  II,  987-998  ;  2d  edit.,  I,  646-722;  III,  404- 
415.     (f.,  however,  Reville,  Origines  (cf.  §  9,  below),  454,  note. 

*  Martyr.  Polycarp.  9.  ^  CL  Eusebius,  Hist.  Keel.  V,  20.  8. 

*  Zahn.  ''  Adv.  Uaer.lU,  i.  ^. 

'"  /list.  Ecd.  Ill,  36, 13-15.      **  Cf.  Chaps.  9  and  13  and  the  introduction. 


EPISTLE   OF   POLYCARP  2/ 

by  distinguishing  between  a  genuine  nucleus  and  a  re- 
daction ^  is  inadmissible  for  internal  reasons  {e.g.  use  of 
the  Epistle  of  Clement  throughout  and  uniformity  of 
style)  in  spite  of  the  difficulties  which  remain  on  the 
assumption  of  its  unity. ^  Identification  of  the  author 
with  the  author  of  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius  is  quite 
impossible.  According  to  Jerome  ^  (a  doubtful  au- 
thority) the  Epistle  was  still  employed  in  divine  service 
in  his  own  time.  It  is  possible  that  even  Antiochus  of 
St.  Saba  (seventh  century)  quoted  sections  from  it  in  his 
Pandectes. 

3.  The  Epistle  was  occasioned  by  a  communication 
made  by  the  church  at  Philippi  to  Polycarp.  The  re- 
quest of  the  Philippians  that  he  should  strengthen  them 
in  their  faith  and  conduct  is  met  by  the  bishop  by  a 
reference  to  the  foundations  of  their  faith  and  to  the 
duties  binding  upon  every  Christian,  but  particularly 
upon  those  who  bear  office.  At  the  same  time  he 
recommends  a  strict  though  gentle  treatment  in  a  case 
of  apostasy  that  had  been  mentioned  by  the  Philippians. 
The  composition  abounds  in  quotations  and  reminis- 
cences of  Gospel  literature,  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  includ- 
ing the  Pastoral  Epistles,  the  first  Epistle  of  John  and, 
more  especially,  the  first  Epistle  of  Peter ;  apparently, 
also,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  first  Epistle  of 
Clement  is  also  freely  used. 

4.  Five  fragments,  in  the  form  of  answers  to  Biblical 
questions,  which  are  ascribed  to  Polycarp,  were  discov- 
ered by  Feuardentius  and  published  in  the  notes  to  his 
edition   of  Irenaeus.*      With  the  exception  of  a  single 


1  Ritschl,  Volkmar,  Hilgenfeld.  ^  De  Viris  Illnst.  17. 

2  Cf.  particularly  Hilgenfeld.  ••  1639,  Adv.  Haer.  Ill,  3.  4. 


28  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

sentence  they  are  regarded  as  genuine  by  Zahn,^  while 
Lightfoot^  and  Harnack^  reject  them.  Harnack  con- 
siders that  they  may  have  been  written  at  the  beginning 
of  the  third  century. 

On  the  martyrdom  of  Polycarp  {Martyrium  Polycarpi) 
see  §  98. 

§  9.      TJic  Epistles  of  Ignatius 

Editions:  J.  Faber,  Paris,  1498  (12  epistles  of  the  longer  Latin 
recension  [=  L-j,  without  the  letter  of  Maria  to  Polycarp).  S. 
Champerius,  Colon.  1536  (13  epistles  L-).  V.  Paceus,  Dillingen, 
1557  (13  epistles  of  the  longer  Greek  recension  [=  G'-j).  C.  Ges- 
nerus,  Tigur.  1559  (13  epistles,  G'-,  L-).  J.  Usserius,  Oxon.  1644 
(first  edition  [of  the  shorter  Latin  recension  =]  L^).  J.  Vossius, 
Amstelod.  1646  (first  edition  [of  the  shorter  Greek  recension  =] 
G^,  without  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans).  Th.  Ruinart,  Paris,  i68g 
(first  edition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans).  Constantinople,  1783 
(first  edition  of  the  Armenian  translation,  reprinted  by  G.  Peter- 
mann,  Lips.  1849).  ^ •  Cureton,  The  ancient  Syriac  version  of  the 
Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius,  etc.  Lond.  1845,  ^-nd  Corpus  /gnatiann/n, 
Lond.  1849  (first  edition  of  the  three  Syriac  epistles).  Migne, 
PG,  V,  643-960.  Theo.  Zahn  (§  3),  II,  1876.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3), 
II,  1881.  P.  de  Lagarde  (extract  from  the  Ab/iaiidlinigcn  der 
Gotting.  GesellscJi.  d.  Wissensch.  XXIX),  Gottingen,  1882  (the 
shorter  Latin  recension,  L^).  J.  B.  Lightfoot  (§  3),  Part  II,  Lond. 
1885;  2d  edit.  18S9.  G.  A.  Simcox,  St.  Ignatius  and  the  new 
Syriac  Gospels,  Academy,  1894,  Nov.  24,  424.  —  Translations:  J. 
Chr.  Mayer  (§  3).  Roberts  and  Donaldson,  ANF,  I,  49-131.  (Eph., 
Magnes.,  Trail.,  Rom.,  Philad.,  Smyrn.,  Polycarp,  Syriac  Ep.,  Spu- 
rious Ep.,  Mart.) 

Literature  :  J.  Ussher,  Dissertatio  de  Ignatio  et  Poly  car po^  1644. 
(Works,  edited  by  Elrington,  VII,  87-295.)  J.  Dallnsus,  De  script  is, 
quae  sub  Diouys.  Areop.  ct  /gnat.  Antioch.  iiojiiinibus  circiitnfe- 
ruiitur,  li'bri  II,  Gcncv.  1666.  J.  Pearson,  Vindiciae  Ignatianae. 
Cantab.  1672.  Oxon.  1852  (PG,  37-472).  R.Rothe,  Die  An/ange 
der  Christlichcn  Kirchc,  etc.  I,  Wittenb.  1837,  713-784.     W.  Cure- 

1  GNK.  I,  2,  782.  8  LG,  73. 

'^  II,  1003.     (Second  edition,  1889,  111,  421.) 


EPISTLES   OF   IGNATIUS  2^ 

ton,  Vindiciae  Ignatianae,  Lond.  1846.  C.  C.  J.  v.  Bunsen,  Igna- 
tius von  Antiochien  nnd  seine  Zcit,  Hamb.  1847.  F.  Chr.  Baur, 
Die  ignat.  Brief e  and  iJir  neiiester  Kritiker,  Tubingen,  1848. 
H.  Denzinger,  Ueber  die  Acchiheit  des  Textes  des  Ignat.  Wiirzb. 
1849.  (Latin  in  PG,  601-624.)  A.  Ritschl  (§  8),  ist  edit., 
Bonn,  1850,  577-589.  G.  Uhlhorn,  in  ZhTli,  XXI,  1851,  3-65,  247- 
341  (cf.  also  RE,  VI,  688-694).  R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  ZhTh,  XXVI, 
1856,  3-160,  and  in  Abhandliingen  filr  die  Kunde  des  Morgenlandes, 
I,  5,  1859.  A.  Merx,  Meletemata  Ignatiana,  Halle,  1861.  Theo. 
Zahn,  Ignatius  I'OJi  Antiochien,  Gotha,  1873.  E.  Renan,  Les  cvan- 
giles,  Paris,  1877,  XV-XXXV  (cf.  also  Journal  des  Savants,  1874, 
38).  A.  Harnack,  Die  Zeit  des  Ignatius  von  Antiochien,  etc.  Lpz. 
1878  (cf.  Hart  in  Lightfoot,  461-466,  and  the  whole  section  of  Light- 
foot).  R.  T.  Smith  in  DCB,  III,  209-222.  F.  X.  Funk,  Die  Echt- 
heit  der  ignat.  Briefe,  etc.,  Tubingen,  1883,  and  in  KLex,  VI,  581-590. 
W.  D.  Killen,  The  Ignatian  Epistles  entirely  spurious.  Edin.  1886. 
D.  Volter,  Die  ignat.  Briefe,  etc.  Tubingen,  1892.  See  besides  the 
prolegomena  and  notes  in  the  various  editions,  particularly  Light- 
foot.  The  literature  on  the  origin  of  Episcopacy  and  of  the  Catholic 
church  should  also  be  compared,  particularly}.  Rdville,  in  Rev.  de 
VHist.  des  Relig.  XXII,  1890,  1-26,  123-160,  267-288.  Also  sepa- 
rately, Paris,  1891  :  Idem,  Les  Origines  de  VEpiscopat,  Paris,  1894, 
442-481.  Sec  also  the  literature  on  the  Apostolical  Constitutions 
and  their  sources,  particularly  F.  X.  Funk,  in  ThQu,  LXII,  1880, 
355-384,  and  Die  apostolischen  Konstitutio7ien,  Rottenb.  1891.  281- 
355.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  II,  i,  2,  1884  (Edition  of  the  Didache), 
241-268,  and  in  StKr,  LXVI,  1893,460-484.  —  Fabricus,  BG,  32-44. 
Richardson,  BS,  10-15.     Harnack,  LG,  75-86. 

I.    A  number  of  epistles  have  been  preserved  bearing 

the  name  of  Ignatius  Theophorus,^  who,  according  to 

■tradition,  is  known  as  the  second  (third)  bishop  of  An- 

tioch^  and  is  reputed  to  have  met  a  martyr's  death  at 

Rome  under  Trajan.^     These  Epistles   exist   (i)   in    a 

1  Cf.  Lightfoot,  I,  22-28. 

2  Origen,  Horn,  iti  Lucam,  VI,  i;   Eusebius,  I/ist.  Eccl.  Ill,  22,  Chroni- 
coruvi,  ait  no  Abrahami  2085  [Migne,  PG,  19:  545  f.]. 

^  Eusebius,   Chronicor,  Lib.  II.  anno  Abrahami  2123  [Migne,  PG,  19: 
553  c.]>  cf.  Irenseus,  Adv.  Haer.  V,  28.  4. 


30  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

short  form  which  embraces  seven  Epistles  addressed 
to  the  Ephesians,  Magnesians,  TraUians,  Romans,  Phila- 
delphians,  Smyrnaeans,  and  to  Polycarp  :  (a)  in  Greek 
(G^),  six  being  contained  in  a  manuscript  ^  at  Florence 
(probably  of  the  eleventh  century),  the  missing  Epistle 
to  the  Romans  being  found  as  part  of  the  text  of  the 
Martyrion  (Colbert)  in  the  National  Library  at  Paris  ^ 
(belonging  probably  to  the  tenth  century):  (/;)  in  Latin 
(L^)  in  a  translation  made  by  Robert  Grosseteste,  about 
1250  A.D.^ :  (c)  in  Armenian,  in  a  translation  made  from 
the  Syriac  in  the  fifth  century  at  the  earliest.*  (2)  In 
Syriac  [S],  in  a  still  shorter  form,  as  compared  with 
G^  and  L^,  containing  the  Epistles  to  the  Ephesians, 
Romans,  and  Polycarp.  (3)  In  an  interpolated  and 
enlarged  form,  containing  a  number  of  additional  epistles. 
{a)  In  Greek  (G^)  13  epistles;  of  Mary  of  Cassobola  and 
of  Ignatius  to  Mary,  to  the  Trallians,  Magnesians,  Tar- 
sians,  Philippians,  Philadelphians,  Smyrnaeans,  to  Poly- 
carp, the  Antiochians,  Hero,  the  Ephesians,  and  to  the 
Romans.  These  are  preserved  in  10  (i  i)  manuscripts. 
{b)  in  Latin  (L^),  containing  those  named  above  (with 
the  exception  of  the  letter  of  Mary  of  Cassabola),  and 
also  the  Laiis  Hcronis,  two  epistles  to  the  Apostle  John, 
one  to  Mary,  and  one  from  Mary  to  Ignatius:  all  pre- 
served in  13  manuscripts.  The  epistle  of  Mary  of 
Cassobola  is  preserved  only  in  the  Codex  Caicnsis  (see 
above).  It  may  be  regarded  as  generally  admitted  that 
only  the  contents  of  the  shorter  recensions  G^  (and  L^) 

1  Cod.  Medic.  Laur.  Plut.  LVII,  7. 

2  Codex  Paris.  1451  [cf.  Lightfoot,  I,  75.  2]. 

^  Codex  Afontacutian.  [now  lost]  and   Codex  Caiensis  395,  1440  A.D., 
at  Cambridge. 

■•  Thus  Pctermann;   Lightfoot  regards  it  as  later. 


EPISTLES   OF  IGNATIUS  31 

are  available  for  an  investigation  and  estimate  of  the 
literary  remains  of  Ignatius.  Even  in  his  day,  Usshcr 
showed  that  a  relationship  existed  between  the  longer 
recension  G^  (and  L^)  and  the  Apostolic  Constitutions, 
which  was  explicable  only  on  the  assumption  of  a  com- 
mon redactor ;  and  opinions  only  vary  as  to  whether 
the  redactor  (who  labored  either  in  the  first  part  of  the 
fifth  century  or  in  the  second  half  of  the  fourth)  was 
a  semi-Arian  (Zahn,  Harnack),  an  Apollinarian  (Funk), 
or  a  reconciler  of  the  two  (Lightfoot).  The  view  that 
the  shortest  form  in  Syriac  (S)  was  the  original  one,  as 
is  maintained  by  Bunsen,  Ritschl,  and  Lipsius,  was 
denied  by  Denzinger  and  Uhlhorn,  and  finally  refuted 
by  Zahn  and  Lightfoot.  The  fact  that  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans  has  been  handed  down  separately  is  pos- 
sibly accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  it  was  not  contained 
in  the  first  collection  of  Epistles  made  in  Asia  Minor.^ 

2.  The  fact  that  Ignatius  wrote  several  epistles  was 
attested  by  Polycarp,  who,  at  the  same  time,  sent  such 
as  were  in  his  possession  to  the  Philippians.'^  Irenasus 
quoted  a  sentence  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans^ 
without  mentioning  the  author.'*  Acquaintance  with 
Ignatius  is  to  be  assumed  in  the  case  of  Clement  of 
Alexandria ;  ^  and  Origen  quoted  Rom.  iii.  3  ;  ^  vii.  2," 
and  Eph.  xix.  i.^  In  the  last  two  instances  he  named 
the  martyr-bishop,  Ignatius,  as  the  author.  Eusebius 
quoted   Eph.   xix.    i  ; '-*    Rom.  v.;    Smyrn.    iii.    i,  2,  and 


1  £ptsi.  Poly  car  pi  ad  Philipp.  13.  2.      ^  4.  i. 

2  Cf.  his  Epistle,  Chap.  13.  2.  *  Adv.  Haer.  V,  2S.  4. 

^  Cf.   Paedagogus,   II,   8.    63    [Eph.    xvii.    i];    Excerpta    Theodoti,   74 
[Eph.  xix.  2];   Paedagogus,  I,  6.  38  [^Trall.  viii.  i]. 

**  Ora(.  20.  *  Horn.  VI,  in  Lucain. 

"^  In  Canticum  Cant,  prolegoin.  ^  Quaesiiones  ad  Siephamint,  I. 


32  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

Rom.  iv.  I  :  ^  and  Athanasius  quoted  and  commented 
on  Eph.  vii.  2.^  Jerome"^  had  not  read  the  Epistles. 
At  the  time  of  the  Monophysite  controversies,  quota- 
tions from  Ignatius  were  frequently  used  with  effect. 
Attestations  (in  part  of  doubtful  character)  are  given 
by  Zahn  *  and  Lightf oot.^ 

3.  The  seven  epistles  of  the  shorter  recension  purport 
to  have  been  written  by  Ignatius  from  Smyrna  or  from 
Troas  and  Naples  during  his  journey  to  Rome  under 
the  escort  and  guard  of  soldiers.  Their  object  was  to 
return  thanks  for  the  loving  welcome  that  he  had 
received  in  these  cities ;  but  their  chief  aim  was  to 
give  exhortations  against  schismatical  movements  and 
against  Docetism  and  Judaism.  The  Epistle  to  the 
Romans  was  meant  to  announce  the  arrival  of  the 
bishop,  and  it  gave  utterance  to  his  ardent  desire  for 
martyrdom.  It  is  presupposed  in  these  epistles  that  a 
bishop  was  at  the  head  of  each  separate  congregation 
(see,  however,  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans),  and  the 
greatest  stress  is  laid  upon  the  maintenance  of  this 
order.  The  epistles  are  written  with  an  extravagant, 
almost  histrionic,  pathos,  and  in  an  original  but  artifi- 
cial style.  They  lead  one  to  imagine  the  writer  as  a 
man  possessing  deep  religious  feeling,  much  theological 
naivete,  and  subject  to  passionate  emotion  and  excite- 
ment. There  is  much  which  recalls  various  passages  of 
Scripture,  but  actual  quotations  are  few.     E.  v.  d.  Goltz  ^ 

1  EccL  Hist.  Ill,  36.  7-12.     Cf.  V,  8.  9,  and  III,  38.  i,  5. 

2  Epistola  de  synodis  Arimini  et  Seleuciae,  47. 
8  Cf.  De  Viris  Illust.  16,  etc. 

4  II,  pp.  326-373- 

*  I,  127-221  [2d  edit.  1889,  I,  135-232]. 

"  In  his  worit  on  Ipialius  von  Anliochien  ah  Christen  nnd  Theologen, 
in  TU,  XII,  3,  1894. 


EPISTLES   OF   IGNATIUS  33 

has  carefully  investigated  the  literary  relations  between 
the  Ignatian  epistles  and  other  portions  of  early  Chris- 
tian literature,  with  the  result  that  we  must  assume  that 
Ignatius  was  acquainted  with  the  principal  epistles  of 
Paul,  and,  most  probably,  with  the  Pauline  (?)  Epistle 
to  the  Ephesians,  but  not  with  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  the  Pastoral  Epistles,  the  Epistles  of  Peter, 
the  Epistle  of  James,  or  with  the  fourth  Gospel,  in 
spite  of  his  spiritual  affinity  with  it. 

4.  The  doubts  that  have  been  raised  as  to  the  genu- 
ineness of  the  Epistles  may  be  grouped  under  three 
heads:  (i)  The  situation  presupposed  in  the  Epistles, 
the  systematic  method  of  their  composition,  and  their 
whole  literary  character  make  them  appear  like  the 
work  of  a  forger;  (2)  The  church  polity  presupposed  in 
the  Epistles ;  and  (3)  The  heresies  which  they  combat 
are  inconceivable  in  the  time  of  Trajan,  to  which  tradi- 
tion has  assigned  the  martyrdom  of  Ignatius.  The 
motive  of  the  forgery  is  alleged  to  have  been  a  desire 
to  glorify  the  dignity  of  monarchical  episcopacy  to  the 
congregations  of  Asia  Minor ;  and  the  time  of  Ignatius 
is  assigned  as  the  tenninns  ad  qiion  of  the  epistles ; 
i.e.  the  epoch  in  which  the  Catholic  idea  of  the  episco- 
pate may  be  considered  as  everywhere  realized.  Under 
these  circumstances  the  Epistle  of  Polycarp  to  the 
Philippians  would  appear  to  have  been  written  as  a 
companion  piece  to  facilitate  the  circulation  of  the 
forgery. 

5.  The  first  argument  may  be  met  by  reference  to 
the  fact  that  the  situation  presents  no  other  improbabil- 
ities than  are  often  met  with  in  authenticated  history ; 
that  the  alleged  systematic  character  of  the  composition 
is  fully  explained  by  the  situation  ;  that  the  literary  form 


34  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

would  be  no  more  intelligible  in  the  case  of  a  forger 
than  in  the  case  of  the  author  assigned  by  tradition, 
and  that,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  countless  con- 
crete traits  that  make  any  theory  of  forgery  well-nigh 
untenable.  The  force  of  the  second  and  third  argu- 
ments cannot  be  denied  off-hand.  Nevertheless,  it 
should  be  considered  ( i )  that  our  knowledge  of  the 
development  both  of  church  polity  and  of  doctrine  is 
far  too  uncertain  for  us  to  draw  absolute  conclusions 
from  it,  and  that,  therefore,  any  judgment  as  to  that 
development  may  be  drawn  more  correctly  from  the 
original  documents  than  vice  versa ;  (2)  that  the  Epistles 
contain  undeniable  archaisms  which  are  hardly  conceiv- 
able even  as  late  as  150  a.d.  ;  and  (3)  that  these  doubts 
presuppose  that  the  traditional  date  of  Ignatius,  more 
especially  the  date  of  his  martyrdom,  is  correct,  whereas 
serious  objections  can  be  raised  at  this  point.  The 
Martyria  Ignatii  can  lay  no  claim  to  historical  worth, 
and  the  statements  of  Eusebius  are  of  doubtful  value, 
seeing  that  the  list  of  Antiochian  bishops,  which  he 
used,  itself  shows  evident  traces  of  an  artificial  chronol- 
ogy. It  thus  appears  to  be  at  least  not  impossible  that 
a  later  date  may  be  given  for  the  martyrdom  of  Ignatius 
(Harnack;  see,  however,  Hort).  The  natural  result  of 
this  assumption  would  be  to  assign  the  Epistle  of  Poly- 
carp  also  to  a  later  date. 


CHAPTER   II 

APOCALYPSES 
§  lo.    The  Apocalypse  of  Jolm 

More  than  any  other  book  in  the  New  Testament, 
the  Apocalypse  of  John  shows  a  Jewish  cast.  The 
domain  of  Jewish  apocalyptic  thought  was  real  to  its 
author,  and  the  evidences  of  a  Christian  spirit  and 
a  Christian  temper,  which  are  scattered  like  pearls 
throughout  the  whole  Apocalypse,  contrast  strangely 
with  the  visions  of  an  extravagant  fancy,  breathing  hate 
and  vengeance,  which  form  the  substratum  of  the  book. 
The  riddles  which  this  Apocalypse  offers  to  historico- 
literary  criticism  seem  to  be  almost  as  difficult  to  solve 
as  the  problems  which  its  contents  presented  as  long  as 
pious  belief  saw  future  history  prophesied  in  it.  The 
book  is  by  no  means  uniform  in  its  contents,  written 
down  at  the  prompting  of  the  Spirit ;  but  the  author 
has  incorporated  foreign  material  clumsily  and  not  with- 
out manifest  self-contradiction.  It  also  appears  undeni- 
able that  Jewish  material  may  be  found  among  the  rest. 
Nothing  in  the  book  points  to  the  Apostle  as  the  author, 
and  the  tradition  (in  itself  not  contemptible)  may  rest 
upon  a  confusion  of  the  Apostle  with  the  Presbyter. 
We  must  apparently  be  content  with  this  statement : 
a  Christian,  named  John,  wrote  the  Apocalypse  in 
Asia  Minor  toward  the  end  of  the  first  century,  during 
the  reign  of  Domitian. 

35 


36  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

§11.    The  Apocalypse  of  Peter 

Editions  :  A.  Hilgeafeld  (§  3)  IV,  2d  edit.  1884,  71-74.  U.  Bouri- 
ant,  ill  Memoir es  publics  par  les  vieinbres  de  la  mission  archeologiqiie 
frangaise  an  Caire,  IX,  i,  Paris,  1892.  Cf.  the  pliotographic  fac- 
simile of  the  manuscript  in  Tom.  IX,  3,  1893.  A.  Harnack,  in 
SBBA,  1892,  XLV,  XLVI,  949-955;  in  TU,  IX,  2,  1893,  second 
edition.  J.  A.  Robinson  and  M.  R.  James,  Lond.  1892.  A.  Lods, 
Paris  (1892),  93.  F.  X.  Funk,  in  ThOu,  LXXV,  1893,  278-288 
(263-265).  O.  V.  Gebhardt,  Lpz.  1893  (contains  photographic 
facsimile).     Rutherford,  A.,  ANF,  IX,  141  f. 

Literature :  Besides  the  introductions  and  annotations  in  the  edi- 
tions mentioned  above,  see  Theo.  Zahn,  in  GNK,  II,  2,  810-820 
(written  before  the  discovery  of  the  manuscript).  E.  Bratke,  in 
ThLB,  XIV,  1893,  gg-io2,  113-115,  and  his  Handschi-iftliche 
Ueberlieferiing  und  Brucksfi'icke  der  arabisch-athiopischen  Petriis- 
apokalypse,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVI,  i,  1893,  454-493.  A.  Dieterich, 
IVekyia,  Lpz.  1893.  A.  Harnack,  Die  Petrnsapokalypse  in  der  alien 
abendllindischen  Kirche,  in  TU,  XIII,  i,  1895,  71-73.  —  Harnack,  LG, 
29-33- 

I.  An  ' KiroKciXv^L'^  YleTpov  passed  current  for  a  time 
as  holy  scripture  ^  in  certain  ecclesiastical  circles.  Clem- 
ent of  Alexandria  commented  upon  it  in  his  Hypotyposes^ 
and  in  the  Eclogues  ^  he  quoted  four  (or,  according  to 
Zahn,  three)  passages  from  it.  A  quotation  made  by 
Methodius*  may  also  be  claimed  as  belonging  to  this 
Apocalypse.  The  philosopher,  against  whom  Macarius 
Magnes  (about  400  a.d.)  contended,  made  use  of  the 
book,  and  Macarius  himself  spoke  of  it  not  without 
respect.^     While  Eusebius^  unmistakably  rejected  it,  it 

1  Cf.  Fragm.  Murator.  71-73. 

2  Cf.  Euscbius,  Hist.  lucl.  VI,  14.  i. 
341,48,  49. 

*  Symposium,  II,  6,  p.  16  of  Jahn's  edition. 

^  Apolirtticos,  IV,  6,  7,  16,  jip.  164,  1S5,  Uloiulers  edition,  Paris,  1S76. 

6  Hist.  Ecd.  Ill,  25.  4. 


APOCALYPSE  OF  PETER  37 


was  still  read  in  Palestine  in  the  fifth  century.^  In  the 
Catalogns  C/aroinontauus  (Oriental,  of  the  third  or  fourth 
century)  it  stands  at  the  end  of  the  list  of  writings  which 
were  classed  with  the  New  Testament,  and  in  the  Stich- 
ometry  of  Nicephorus^  (perhaps  Palestinian,  about  500 
A.D.),  it  is  placed  with  the  Johannian  Apocalypse  among 
the  Antilegomena.  These  lists  respectively  reckon  its 
length  at  from  270  to  300  stichoi. 

2.  A  parchment  codex  of  the  eighth  or  ninth  century, 
found  in  a  tomb  at  Akhmim(Panopolis)  in  Upper  Egypt 
and  first  published  by  Bouriant  (1892),  contains  on  seven 
leaves  a  large  fragment  ^  of  an  apocalypse,  in  which  the 
old  Apocalypse  of  Peter  can  be  distinctly  recognized. 
Conclusive  proof  that  the  fragment  belonged  to  the 
Gospel  of  Peter  cannot  be  presented  (in  spite  of  the 
opinion  of  Dieterich);  probably  the  two  writings  have 
nothing  to  do  with  one  another.  The  fragment  opens 
in  the  middle  of  a  discourse  of  the  Lord,  who,  comply- 
ing with  the  desire  of  his  disciples,  shows  to  them  their 
righteous  brethren  who  had  departed  this  world  before 
them,  and  afterward  (apparently  to  Peter  alone,  who  is 
brought  forward  as  the  narrator),  heaven  and  hell,  the 
abodes  of  the  just  and  of  the  damned,  whose  punish- 
ments, conceived  with  a  refinement  of  cruelty,  are 
graphically  described.  The  fragment  does  not  include 
a  description  of  the  end  of  all  things. 

3.  The  Apocalypse  of  Peter  has  nothing  in  common 
with  that  of  John.  The  fantastic  conceptions  which 
possess  the  author  are  of  Graeco-Orphic  origin  (Diete- 
rich), and  have  their  prototypes  and  parallels  in  the 
Jewish  (Christian)  Sibylline    books.     Numerous  points 

1  Sozomen,  Hist.  Ecd.  VII,  19.         3  i^j  stic/ioi,  according  to  Harnack. 

2  Migne,  PG.  C.  1055  f. 


437G61 


38  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

of  resemblance  to  the  second  Epistle  of  Peter  are  very 
striking.  Like  this,  the  Apocalypse  probably  originated 
in  Egypt  and  was  written  about  the  same  time  {circa 
150  A.D.),  even  if  both  writings  did  not  have  the  same 
author.  It  is  quite  possible  that  Origen  was  acquainted 
with  the  Apocalypse.^  It  was  much  used  in  subsequent 
apocalyptic  literature,  and  such  use  can  be  positively 
proved  in  the  case  of  the  Apocalypse  of  Paul  and  the 
Acts  of  Thomas.^  The  Arabo-Ethiopic  Apocalypse  of 
Peter,  revised  in  the  eighth  century,  apparently  does 
not  stand  in  any  direct  relation  to  the  Greek. 

§  12.    TJic  SJicpJicrd  of  Hernias 

Editions:  (i)  Of  the  Greek  Text:  R.  Anger  (and  Guil. 
Dindorf),  Lpz.  1856.  A.  F.  C.  Tischendorf,  Lpz.  1856.  A.  R.  M. 
Dressel,  Lpz.  1857,  1863.  A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3),  III,  2d  edit.  1881. 
O.  de  Gebhardt  and  A.  Harnack  (§  3),  III,  1877;  cf.  Theo.  Zahn, 
in  GGA,  1878,33-64.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3),  I,  1887,  2d  edit.  A.  Hil- 
genfeld, Lpz.  1887.  (2)  Of  the  Vulgate:  J.  Faber,  in  Liber 
iriiim  VirorHm,&\.z.  Paris,  1513.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Lips.  1873.  O.  de 
Gebhardt,  as  above.  (3)  Of  the  Palatina,  in  the  editions  of 
Dressel.  (4)  Of  the  Ethiopic  Translation:  A.  d'Abbadie, 
Lips.  i860.  {Abliandlungen  der  dentschen  inorgenliindischen  Gesell- 
sc/iaft,  II,  I.) — Translations:  J.  Chr.  Mayer,  in  BKV,  1869. 
F.  Crombie,  ANF,  II,  3-58.     Chas.  H.  Hoole,  Lond.  1870. 

Literature :  The  prolegomena  and  notes  in  the  various  editions. 
Theo.  Zahn,  Der  Hirt  dcs  Heri>ias.  Gotha,  1868;  cf.  R.  A.  Lip- 
sius,  in  ZwTh,  XII,  i86g,  249-311,  and  also  for  the  contrary  view, 
Zahn,  in  JdTh,  XV,  1870,  192-206.  G.  Heyne,  Qtio  Tempore  Her- 
ntac  Pastor  script  us  sit.  Regiom.  1872.  H.  M.  T.  Behm,  Ueber 
den  Verfasser  der  Sc/iri/t,  welche  den  Tit  el  '^  llirf''  f'ultrt.  Rostok, 
1876.  J.  Nirschl,  Der  Hirt  des  Hennas.  Passau,  1879.  G.  Sal- 
mon, in  DCB,  II,  912-921.  M  (du)  C(olombier),  Le  pasteiir  d'' Her- 
nias. Paris,  1880.  F.  X.  Funk,  in  KLex,  V,  1839-44.  A.  Link, 
Die  Eiiiheit  des  Pastor  Hermae.     Marburg,  1888.     P.  Baumgiirtner, 

^  Pratke,  114.         ^  Cf.  pp.  39-41,  in  tlic  edition  of  Bonnet. 


SHEPHERD   OF   HERMAS  39 

Die  Eiiiheit   des   Hervias-Bnches.      Frieb.  i/B.  1889.      Fabricius, 
BG,  VII,  18-21.     Richardson,  BS,  30-33.     Harnack,  LG,  49-58. 

I.  An  extensive  work  under  the  title  not/x?;y  has  been 
preserved  in  the  following  forms:  (i)  Greek:  {a)  two 
fragments  {Siniilittides,  II,  7-10  and  IV,  2-5)  in  a 
Fayum  papyrus  now  in  Berlin,^  written,  perhaps,  circa 
400  A.D.  (yb)  The  section  from  the  Visions,  I,  i.  i,  to 
the  Mandates,  IV,  3.  6  (.  .  .  e7co  aoi  Xeytw)  in  the  Codex 
Sinaiticns  (s),  perhaps  of  the  fourth  century,  appended 
to  the  New  Testament  after  the  Apocalypse  of  John 
and  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas.  (/-)  The  entire  book,  with 
the  exception  of  the  closing  portion  (from  Similitudes 
IX,  30.  3  [et  8e  .  .  .]  onward)  is  continued  in  the  Codex 
AtJious-Lipsiensis,  saec.  XIV  vel  XV.  Three  leaves  of 
this  manuscript  (Mandates,  XII,  4.  ^-Similitudes,  VIII, 
4.  3;  and  Similitudes,  IX,  15.  1-30.  3)  were  sold  by 
Simonidcs  in  Leipzig,  and  six  leaves  {Visiojis,  I,  i.  i- 
Mandates,  XII,  4.  6;  and  Similitudes,  VIII,  4.  3-IX, 
14.  5)  are  still  preserved  in  the  monastery  of  Athos. 
Two  copies  of  these  six  leaves,  made  by  Simonides,  are 
found  in  Leipzig,  one  of  which  is  unreliable  and  the 
other  forged.  The  final  portion,  which  was  published 
by  Simonides  and  Draeseke,^  must  also  be  regarded  as 
a  forgery,  at  least  until  it  is  proved  that  Simonides  really 
found  the  final  leaf  of  the  codex  when  he  visited  Athos. 
{d)  In  numerous  quotations,  particularly  by  Clement  of 
Alexandria,  Pseudo-Athanasius  {Praecepta  ad  Autio- 
chum),  and  in  the  Pandectes  of  Antiochus  of  Saba. 
(2)  Latin :  in  two  translations  which  are  not  entirely 
independent  of  one  another,  and  which  belong  as  far 
back  as  the  time  of  the  ancient  church,  {a)  The  so- 
called    Vulgata,  perhaps  of  the  second  century,  which 

1  Mus.  Berol.  P.  5513.  2  cf.  Hilgenfeld's  edition  of  1887. 


40  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

is  preserved  in  a  large  number  of  manuscripts.  L.  Du- 
chesne has  described  a  new  manuscript  of  the  Versio 
]/ulgata  in  the  Bulletin  crit.  (1894,  14-16).  {b)  The  so- 
called  Palatiiia}  which,  according  to  Harnack,  was  not 
made  before  the  end  of  the  fourth  century,  but  which 
Haussleiter  considers  older  than  the  Vulgate.  (3)  Ethi- 
opic :  in  an  ancient  translation  "  possibly  prepared  as 
early  as  the  time  of  the  oldest  Ethiopic  version  of  the 
Bible  "  (Harnack). 

U.  Wilcken,  Tafeln  zur  dlteren  griecliischen  Palaographie.  Lpz. 
and  Berl.  1891.  No.  3.  H.  Diels  and  A.  Harnack,  Ueber  eineti  Ber- 
liner Papyrus  des  Pastor  Herinae,  in  SBBA,  1894,  427-431. 

A.  Ehrhard,  Hermasfragmente  auf  Papyrus,  in  the  Central- 
blatt  fiir  Bibliothekswesen,  1892,  223-226  (Th(2u,  LXXIV,  1892, 
294-303).  A.  Lykurgos,  EnthulUingen  iiber  den  Sitnonides-Din- 
dorfschen  Uranios.  Ljjz.  1856.  C.  Tischendorf,  De  Hernia  graeco 
Lipsiens!,  in  DressePs  edition.  K.  Simonides,  'Op^oSo^wv  'EAAt^vwi/ 
BeoXoyiKoi  ypa<f)al  rcVo-apes.  Lond.  1859,  203-210.  J.  Draeseke, 
in  ZwTli,  XXX,  1887,  172-184.  (Cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTb,  XXX, 
1887,  185-186,  256,  334-342,  384,  497-501  ;  XXXVI,  ii,  1893,  338- 
440.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XH,  1887,  147-151  ;  and  F.  X.  Funk, 
in  TliQu,  LXX,  1888,  51-71.)  Sp.  P.  Lambros,  A  Collation  of  the 
Athos  Codex  of  the  Shepherd  of  Hernias,  translated  and  edited  by 
J.  A.  Robinson,  Lond.  1888.  (Cf.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XIII,  1888, 
303-305,  and  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXXII,  1S89,  94-107.  Cf. 
also  Sp.  P.  Lambros,  in  Byzant.  Zeitschrift,  II,  1893,  610-61 1,  and 
the  accompanying  reproductions  of  folio  i  v.  and  3  r.  of  the  Athos 
Codex.)  Guil.  Dindorf,  At/iatiasti  Alex.  Praecepta  ad  Antiocliitin, 
recog.  G.  D.  Lips.  1857.  J.  Haussleiter,  Textkritische  Bernicr- 
kungen  zitr  palatinisclien  Webersetsung des  Htrten,  in  ZwTh,  XXVI, 
1883,  345-356.  The  same,  De  versionibiis  Pastoris  Herniae  latinis 
(Acta  Semin.  philol.  III).  Erlangen,  1884.  (Different  view,  R.  A. 
Lipsius,  in  ThLZ,  X,  1885,  281-284.)  l^-  Dillniann,  Bemerkiingen 
zn  deni  athiopischcn  Hernias^  in  Zeitschrift  der  deiitsc/wn  morgeii- 
landischen  Gesellschaft,  XV,  1861,  111-125  (cf.  Harnack's  edition, 
XXVII-XXIX). 

1  Codex  Palatin.  150,  saec.  XIV. 


SHEPHERD   OF   HERMAS  41 

2.  The  Shepherd  was  held  in  high  esteem  in  the 
churches  of  the  West  and  of  Alexandria,  and  was 
much  read.  Irenaeus,^  Tertullian,  in  his  pre-montanistic 
period,^  Pseudo-Cyprian  {adverstis  Alcatoribus),  Clement, 
and  Origen,  in  whose  writings  there  are  numerous 
quotations  from  and  allusions  to  it,^  regarded  the  book 
as  a  sacred  writing ;  ^  and  the  close  resemblances  to 
it  found  in  the  Passioji  of  Perpctua  and  Felicitas  appear 
to  presuppose  an  equally  high  estimate.  To  be  sure, 
Eusebius  classed  it  with  the  Antilegomena  and  the 
writings  which  he  thought  should  be  rejected,^  but  he 
did  not  dispute  its  usefulness  for  the  instruction  of 
catechumens. *"  Athanasius'^  defended  such  employment 
of  it  by  classing  the  book  with  the  Old  Testament 
Apocrypha.  This  use  of  the  Shepherd  recommended  , 
it  permanently  to  the  Latins,^  and  insured  it  a  place  *^'' 
in  the  Bible  along  with  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures, 

in  spite  of  its  condemnation  by  Gelasius.  It  was_used 
and  quoted  by  mediaeval  writers  in  martyrologies  and 
in  collections  of  canon  law.  It  continued  to  be  read  in 
the  Oriental  church  also,  and  its  translation  is  evidence 
of  the  respect  paid  to  it,  particularly  in  the  Ethiopic 
church, 

3.  The  purpose  of  the  book,   which  took  its    name 
from   the    author's  guardian  angel,'-*  was    to    make  an 

^  Adv.  Haer.  IV,  20.  2.     Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  V,  8.  7. 

2  Orat.  16.     Cf.  the  different  judgment  in  his  montanistic  de  Pudicitia, 
10.  20. 

3  Harnack,  LG,  53-55.  ^  Hist.  Eccl.  HI,  25. 
*  Cf.  Codex  N.  6  /,/.  1 11^  3.  6. 

"  Cf.  particularly,  Epist.  Fest.  39,  anno  365.  /. 

^  Cf.  the  IMuratorian  Fragment,  v.  73-80;   Jerome,  De  Viris  Illus.  lO,  ^  ~ 
etc.;   Rutinus,  Cassian  {Collat.  VHI,  7;   XIH,  12). 
'  Cf.  Visiones,  V,  and  passim. 


42  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

energetic  appeal  to  all  Christendom  ^  for  a  speedy- 
abandon  ment  of  the  lax  and  sinful  mode  of  life  into 
which  it  had  sunk.  As  regards  its  form,  it  is  to  be 
classed  with  the  Apocalypses.  The  author  wrote  by 
reason  of  a  divine  revelation,  and  in  consequence  of 
a  special  commission,  like  a  prophet  inspired  by  the 
divine  spirit.  But  the  aim  and  character  of  the  work 
plainly  distinguish  it  from  the  Apocalypses  of  John  and 
Peter,  and  indeed  from  any  of  the  apocalyptic  writings 
whose  authors  seized  upon  some  name  famous  in  earlier 
times  in  order  to  accredit  their  own  communications. 
In  this  sense  the  book  is  not  a  literary  fiction,  no  matter 
how  fanciful  the  garb  in  which  it  is  presented.  Hermas 
(Herma,  or  Hermes  2)  was,  possibly,  born  in  Arcadia,^ 
and  in  his  youth  was  sold  as  a  slave  and  taken  to  Rome, 
where  he  was  freed,  and  settled  with  his  family.**  He 
was  a  brother  of  Pius,  the  bishop.^  He  wrote  without 
special  culture,^  in  a  naive  and  childlike  style,  diffuse 
and  circumstantial,  but  popular  and  graphic.  His  lan- 
guage, if  it  does  not  imply  Jewish  extraction,  at  least 
indicates  a  Jewish  education,  or  familiar  intercourse 
with  the  Jewish  elements  of  the  church.  We  cannot 
determine  with  certainty  Avhat  Christian  (or  Jewish) 
writings  he  had  read ;  his  knowledge  of  synoptic  tradi- 
tion, apocalyptic  literature,  and  certain  epistles,"  as  well 
as   of   the   original  Didadic^  and  the  Kcrygma  Petri^ 

1  Vis.  II,  4.  3. 

2  Cf.  Id.  I,  I.  4,  etc. 

2  Cf.  Similitudes.,  IX,  I,  and  Robinson  (following  Harris),  30-36. 
*  Cf.  the  Introduction. 

''  Cf.  Catalog.  Liberian.  Anno  354,  and  the  Muratorian  Fragment.,  v. 
76  ff. 

6  Cf.  Visiotis,  II,  4.  I.  8  Cf.  §  21.  3. 

"  Eph.,  I  Pet.,  James(?).  »  §  19. 


SHEPHERD   OF   HERMAS  43 

may  have  been  gathered  from  the  readings  and  teach- 
ings which  formed  part  of  the  service  of  the  church. 

4.  This  extensive  book  is  divided  into  three  parts  : 
five  Visions  {opdaei^,  Visiones),  twelve  Mandates  or 
Commandments  (ivroXat,  Mandata),  and  ten  Similitudes 
{Trapaj36\al,  Siviilitudines).  After  a  charming  intro- 
duction, giving  an  account  of  some  personal  matters 
and  experiences,  the  author  relates  certain  visions  in 
which  the  church  appears  to  him  as  a  woman,  aged, 
but  visibly  renewing  her  youth.  She  shows  to  him  in 
an  image  the  necessity  for  speedy  repentance,  seeing 
that  the  building  of  the  church  will  soon  be  completed, 
and  that  the  distress  of  the  last  days  is  nigh  at  hand. 
The  fifth  vision  marks  the  transition  to  the  second  part 
of  the  book,  by  the  appearance  of  the  "  Shepherd," 
who  henceforth  remains  beside  his  charge,  imparting 
to  him  the  Mandates,  and  presenting  and  explaining 
the  Similitudes.  The  Mandates  treat  of  those  sins  of<' — 
deed  and  thought  from  which  the  true  Christian  should  . 
refrain.  The  following  things  are  inculcated :  belief 
in  one  God  (Mandate  i),  simplicity  (2),  truthfulness  (3), 
chastity  (4),  forbearance  and  patience  (5),  the  discerning 
of  spirits  (6),  the  fear  of  God  (7),  continence  (8),  con- 
fidence in  prayer  (9),  and  cheerful  trust  in  God  (10), 
discerning  between  true  and  false  prophecy  (11),  and 
flight  from  evil  desires  (12).  In  their  form,  the  Similitudes 
of  the  third  part  frequently  recall  the  Visions.  They 
have  for  their  subject  the  following  themes,  among 
others:  (i)  the  Christian  as  a  stranger  in  this  world; 
(2)  the  relation  between  rich  and  poor  (the  vine  and 
the  elm);  (3  and  4)  the  present  and  the  future  ages 
of  the  world  (trees  in  winter  and  summer)  ;  (5)  the 
value    of    good   works   (the    servant   of    God    and    his 


44  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

deserts);  (6)  the  value  of  a  second  repentance  (the 
wandering  sheep);  (7)  the  vakie  of  punishment  (the 
avenging  angel) ;  (8)  Christendom  and  its  moral  condi- 
tion (the  willow  tree  and  its  branches) ;  (9)  the  building 
of  the  church  (the  tower);  (10)  closing  exhortation. 
The  book  is  rich  in  concrete  examples,  and  is  a  mine 
of  information  as  to  the  life  and  customs  of  the  Roman 
church  toward  the  end  of  the  first  century  and  the 
beginning  of  the  second. 

5.  The  date  of  composition  of  the  Shepherd  cannot 
be  fixed  with  certainty.  A  statement,  which  may  be 
traced  to  Hippolytus,  is  made  in  the  Catalogus  Liberia- 
niis}  354  A.D.,  to  the  effect  that  Hermas  wrote  the  book 
during  the  episcopate  of  his  brother  Pius  ( 1 39/141- 
154/156  A.D.).  This  statement  is  opposed  by  the  fact 
that  in  the  ShepJierd  the  episcopal  polity  in  the  Roman 
church  is  not  yet  presupposed ;  and  that  there  is  no 
reference  to  developed  forms  of  Gnosticism.  The  many 
references  to  the  oppression  and  persecution  of  the 
church  2  apply  to  the  time  of  Domitian  just  as  well 
as  to  that  of  Trajan.  Clement^  is  mentioned  in  such 
a  way  as  to  make  it  at  least  not  impossible  that  the 
author  of  the  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians  is  meant. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  statements  as  to  the  generation 
that  had  already  passed  away,^  and  the  general  cor- 
ruption of  things,  as  described  by  Hermas,  forbid  our 
assigning  the  writing  to  the  time  before  Domitian,  and 
identifying  the  author  with  the  Hermes  mentioned  in 
Rom.  xvi.    14.'''     While  the  book  may  thus  have  origi- 

1  Cf.  also  Fragm.  Muraior.  v.  73-77. 

2  Cf.  the  passage  in  Ilarnack's  edition,  LXXVI,  n.  9.       ^  Vision.  II,  4.  3. 

*  Cf.  Similitudes,  IX,  15.  4;    16.  5.      Vision.  Ill,  5.  I. 

*  Cf.  Origen,  Com.  in  Rom.  X,  31. 


SHEPHERD   OF   HERMAS  45 

nated  about  lOO  a.d.,  it  shovild  not  be  overlooked  that 
it  can  scarcely  have  been  written  in  a  single  draft. 
Although  the  hypothesis  of  two  ^  or  three  ^  authors  is 
untenable,  owing  to  uniformity  of  language,  yet  certain 
allusions  make  it  probable  that  the  single  portions  of 
the  book  were  issued  successively,  perhaps  as  fugitive 
pieces,  and  afterwards  revised.  Certain  contradictions, 
indeed,  can  only  be  explained  upon  this  assumption. 
Separate  copies  of  the  Mandates  have  existed.^ 

1  Champagny,  Les  Antonins,  I.     Paris,  1873,  3d  edit.  144. 

2  Hilgenfeld,  edition  of  1881,  XX-XXIX. 

3  Cf.  Athanasius,  Epist.  fest.  11,  edition  of  Larsow,  p.  117. 


CHAPTER  III 

HISTORICAL   BOOKS 

I.   The  Gospels 
§  13.    The  Beginnings :  Papias 

1.  Concerning  the  beginnings  of  the  Gospel  litera- 
ture, which  are  now  lost  to  us,  it  can  only  be  asserted 
with  probability  that  as  early  as  the  primitive  church, 
and  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  there  existed 
an  Aramaic  Gospel  whose  author  was  said  by  tradition 
to  be  the  Apostle  Matthew.^  Tradition,  in  giving  this 
writing  the  title  of  Aoyia  rov  Kvplov  (Xoyia  KvpiaKa), 
described  its  essential  contents  correctly  without,  how- 
ever, entirely  excluding  the  possibility  of  a  historical 
setting. 

2.  The  writing  by  Matthew,  in  a  Greek  version,  and, 
apparently,  our  Gospel  of  Mark,  must  have  been  in  the 
hands  of  Papias,  Bishop  of  Hicrapolis,  in  Phrygia,  when 
he  undertook  (presumably  in  the  first  decade  of  the 
second  century),  on  the  basis  of  the  statements  of  men 
of  the  first  and  second  (?)  post-apostolic  generation,^  to 
supplement  as  far  as  possible,  and  to  correct  where  it 
appeared  necessary,  the  tradition  that  had  already  be- 
come fixed  in  writing.     This  he  did  in  a  work  entitled 


'O' 


^  Cf.  Papias,  in  Kusehius,  //is^.  Eccl.  Ill,  39.  16.     See  also  V,  10.  3. 
2  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  39. 

46 


GOSPELS        PAPIAS  47 


Aoyicov  KupiuKCOv  e^7/7?;cre(i)?  avyypd/xfxaTa  {^i(B\ia)  Trt'vTC, 
which  was  dedicated  to  an  unknown  person.  It  is  no 
longer  possible  to  form  a  clear  idea  of  his  attempt, 
since  the  few  extant  fragments,  together  with  Eusebius' 
remarks  upon  some  of  them,  tend  rather  to  obscure  the 
facts  than  to  clear  them  up.  In  particular,  it  cannot  be 
certainly  known  in  what  relation  the  bare  reproduction 
of  traditional  matter  stood  to  the  explanations  which 
Papias  appears  to  have  added  himself.  What  materials 
were  furnished  to  him  as  excerpts  from  the  genuine 
tradition  is  best  seen  in  the  fragment  preserved  by 
Irenaeus.^ 

The  Fragments  (Irenaeus,  Eusebius,  Apollinarius  [of  Laodicea?], 
Philippus  Sidetes,  and  later  writers),  and  Witnesses,  collected  by 
P.  Halloix  (§  8).  Routh,  RS,  I,  3-44.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh, 
XVIII,  1875,  231-270.  O.  V.  Gebhardt  (§  3),  I,  2  ;  2d  edit.  1878, 
87-104.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3),  II,  1881,  276-300;  cf.  Pitra,  AS,  II, 
157-159-  C.  de  Boor,  in  TU,  V,  2,  1886,  170;  cf.  176  ff.  —  Trans- 
lation :  Roberts  and  Donaldson,  in  ANF,  I,  153-155. 

Literature:  Theo.  Zahn,  in  StKr,  XXXIX,  1886,  649-696;  GNK, 
I,  2,  849-903;  II,  2,  790-797.  W.  Weiffenbach,  IJas  Papiasfrag- 
ment  bei  Eusebius,  III,  39.  3-4.  Giessen,  1874.  C.  L.  Leimbach, 
Das  Papiasfraginent,  etc.  Gotha,  1875  (also  RE,  XI,  194-206). 
H.  Holtzmann,  in  ZwTh,  XXIII,  1880,  64-77.  R-  A.  Lipsius,  in 
JprTh,  XI,  1885,  174-176.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXIX,  1886, 
257-291  (with  references  to  earlier  works).  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB, 
IV,  185-190.  —  Richardson,  BS,  19-21.     Harnack,  LG,  65-69. 

3.  It  is  possible  that  a  stage  prior  to  our  group  of 
Synoptic  Gospels  may  be  marked  by  a  fragment  on  a 
papyrus  dating  from  the  third  century  and  now  in  the 
collection  of  the  Archduke  Rainer  in  Vienna.  It  con- 
tains the  pericope  Mk.  xiv.  26-30  and  Matt.  xxvi.  30-34 
in  abbreviated  form.     It  is  quite  possible,  however,  that 

1  Adv.  Ilacr.  V,  t.^.  3,  4. 


48  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 


the  piece  is  only  an  extract  from  one  of  our  Gospels,  or 
that  it  belonged  to  a  Gospel  harmony,  or  even  to  a  hom- 
ily. To  draw  extensive  conclusions  from  it  is  obviously 
unwarrantable, 

G.  Bickell,  in  ZkTli,  IX,  1885,  498-504.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ, 
X,  1885,  277-281  ;  in  TU,  V,  4,  1889,  481-497.  K.  Wessely,  in 
ZkTii,  XI,  1887,  507-515.     Theo.  Zahn,  in  GNK,  II,  2,  780-790. 

§  14.    TJie  Synoptic  Gospels 

From  among  the  numerous  gospels  current  during 
the  second  century,  the  church  designated  the  four 
which  are  attributed  to  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and 
John,  as  those  which  appeared  to  her  to  preserve  most 
faithfully  the  tradition  of  the  life  and  teaching  of  Jesus. 
The  first  three  (which  for  about  a  hundred  years  past 
have  been  known  as  the  synoptic  Gospels)  stand  in  a 
close  relationship  to  each  other.  Scholars  have  been 
uninterruptedly  engaged  in  investigating  this  relation- 
ship and  in  tracing  it  back  to  its  source.  According  to 
the  most  probable  view,  the  Gospel  of  Mark  was  the 
oldest  of  all.  According  to  tradition, ^  it  was  compiled 
by  Mark,  the  disciple  of  the  Apostle,  on  the  basis  of  the 
discourses  of  Peter.  The  Gospel  of  Matthew  repre- 
sents in  its  chief  parts  a  combination  of  the  original 
gospel  2  with  the  Gospel  of  Mark.  According  to  his 
own  statement,  the  author  of  the  Gospel  of  Luke  had 
already  at  command  numerous  compilations  of  gospel 
material.  Legendary  elements  already  show  themselves 
unmistakably  in  the  narrative  (in  the  stories  of  Jesus' 
childhood  and  life  after  his  resurrection)  at  those  points 
where  Matthew  and  Luke  relate  more  than  is  contained 

'  Cf.  I'apias,  in  Eusehius,  Hist.  Reel.  Ill,  39.  15.  2  g  ,^    i 


Synoptic  gospels     john  49 

in  Mark  (its  spurious  final  paragraph  excepted).  All 
three  Gospels  were  written  after  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  and  their  text  can  hardly  have  received  its 
present  shape  before  the  second  half  of  the  second 
century. 

§  15.    TJie  Gospel  of  John 

The  Gospel  of  John  occupies  an  entirely  unique  posi- 
tion as  compared  with  the  three  synoptic  Gospels.  The 
controversy  as  to  this  gem  of  Biblical  literature  is  as 
animated  to-day  as  it  was  decades  ago,  and  apparently 
there  is  no  prospect  of  a  speedy  settlement  of  it. 
Whereas  for  a  time  the  genuineness  of  the  Gospel  was 
apparently  given  up  almost  universally  in  the  scientific 
camp,  its  defenders  are  now  on  the  increase,  and  their 
arguments  are  not  without  their  due  weight.  But  this 
magnificent  poem  of  a  highly  endowed  soul,  who,  like 
Paul,  created  a  Christ  of  his  own,  cannot  pass  as  the 
work  of  that  simple  man  before  whose  eyes  and  in 
whose  heart  the  actual  history  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
was  enacted.  The  author  handles  freely  the  material 
furnished  by  tradition,  and  transforms  it  with  the  pur- 
pose of  depicting  the  earthly  life  of  the  Logos,  who, 
being  from  all  eternity  with  the  Father,  became  flesh, 
and  revealed  in  perfect  fashion  the  divine  light  and 
truth  and  life  to  those  who  received  him.  He  betrays 
knowledge  of  the  Synoptic  (and,  in  fact,  of  Luke's) 
type  of  narrative,  and  his  representation  presupposes 
the  rise  of  Gnosticism.  Still  he  may  have  been  ac- 
quainted with  sources  which  antedate  ours,  and  it  is 
not  in  itself  inconceivable  that  he  may  have  been  con- 
nected in  some  way  with  the  Apostle  John  (or  the 
Johannine  circle),  although   the  tradition  of  the  Apos- 


50  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

tie's  residence  in  Asia  Minor  (Ephesus)  is  not  unas- 
sailable. The  author  was  a  Jew,  trained  in  the  ideas 
of  Alexandrian  religious  philosophy.  The  place  of 
composition  may  possibly  have  been  in  Asia  Minor 
(Ephesus)  or  even  Syria  (Antioch  .-*).  Care  should  be 
exercised  in  drawing  conclusions  as  to  the  date  of 
composition  from  the  comparatively  late  use  of  the 
Gospel  in  ecclesiastical  literature,  since  the  elevation 
of  its  conceptions  would  prevent  them  from  easily 
becoming  common  property.  Nevertheless,  its  com- 
position within  the  first  century  may  be  considered 
improbable. 

§  1 6.    Apocryphal  Gospels 

It  may  be  doubted  whether  the  following  gospels 
should  be  classed  with  early  Christian  literature ;  but 
their  mention  in  this  connection  may  be  justified  by 
their  likeness  of  form  to  the  Synoptic  Gospels  and  their 
conscious  dependence  upon  the  early  Christian  tradition. 
The  really  legendary  accounts  of  the  antecedent  history, 
and  of  the  history  of  the  Infancy  and  of  the  Passion  of 
Jesus,  for  the  most  part  belong  to  a  far  later  period. 
At  the  same  time,  their  sources  go  back  into  the  time  of 
the  primitive  literature. 

I.  The  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews,  EvayyeXiov 
Kad'  {Kara)  '^jBpaiovi,  is  cited  at  first  hand  by  Hegesip- 
])us,^  Clement  of  Alexandria,^  Origen,^  Eusebius,*  and 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Reel.  IV,  22.  8. 

"^  Slromata,  II,  9.  45. 

^  Horn,  in  Jerem.  XV,  4;  Comin.  Joann.  IT,  6;  Comm.  ad  Matth.  XIX, 
16  ff. 

■*  Hist.  F.ccl.  Ill,  25.  5;  27.  4;  Oeof^dceja,  p.  234,  in  Lee's  edition; 
Mai,  Nl'B,  IV,  155. 


APOCRYPHAL  GOSPELS  5 1 

frequently  by  Jerome.^  On  the  other  hand,  Irenaeus,^ 
Epiphanius,^  and  Theodoret*  knew  of  it  only  by  hear- 
say. Fragments,  which  have  been  preserved  principally 
by  Jerome,  show  that  this  Gospel  was  an  Aramaic  re- 
daction of  the  original  Gospel,^  made  to  suit  the  Jewish 
congregations  of  Palestine  and  enriched  from  oral  tra- 
dition. Only  by  a  misconception  (as  old  as  Irenaeus) 
has  it  been  possible  to  discover  the  original  of  the 
Greek  Matthew  in  this  Gospel,  which,  apparently  in 
imitation  of  its  prototype,  was  designated  as  Kara 
M.ardalov.  A  comparison,  however,  proves  the  literary 
independence  of  the  extant  fragments  of  the  Gospel 
according  to  the  Hebrews,  so  far  as  the  synoptic  ac- 
counts are  concerned.  In  the  fragments  there  appear 
to  have  been  preserved  not  only  minor  details,  but  also 
portions  of  the  original  which  were  sacrificed  in  the 
redaction  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels.  —  From  the  Gospel 
according  to  the  Hebrews  another  Gospel  is  to  be  dis- 
tinguished, which,  according  to  Epiphanius,^  was  in  use 
among  the  Ebionites,  and  which  he  designated  as  Kad' 
'E^paiov<;  (Kara  Mardaiov).  The  fragments  quoted  by 
Epiphanius  allow  the  supposition  that  the  Gospel  was 
originally  written  in  Greek,  and  they  indicate  that  in 
form  and  contents  it  was  a  product  of  Gnostic  Ebion- 
ism,  which  presupposes  the  canonical  Matthew  and 
Luke.  —  A  Gospel  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  Evangelinvi 
duodecini  Apostolorum,  mentioned  by  Origen,"  Ambrose,^ 
Jerome,^  and  Theophylact,^^  is  identified  by  Jerome  ^^  with 

1  Handmann,  TU,  V,  3,  45-65.  ''  Horn.  I.  in  Liicam. 

*  Adv.  Haer.  I,  26.  2.      Cf.  Ill,  11.  7.        *  Prooeni.   Coniiit.  in  Luc. 

3  Panarion,  XXIX,  9;  cf.  XXX,  3,  4.      ^  Prooeni.  Com  in.  in  Matth. 

*  Haer.  Fab.  I,  i.  i*^  Prooein.  Coinin.  in  Luc. 
^  §  13.  I.                                                         11  Adv.  Pelagianos,  II,  init. 
6  Panarion,  XXX. 


52  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

the  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews.  —  Epiphanius^ 
asserts  that  the  Jewish-Christian  Cerinthus  put  forth 
his  own  redaction  of  the  Gospel,  but  there  is  no  ground 
for  connecting  it  with  the  Gospel  according  to  the 
Hebrews. 

E.  B.  Nicholson,  The  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews,  Lond. 
1879.  A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3),  IV,  2d  edit.  1884.  R.  Handmann,  in 
TU,  V,  3,  1888.  Cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXXII,  1889,  280- 
302.  A.  Resch,  Agrapha,  in  TU,  V,  4,  1889,  322-342.  Theo. 
Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2,  642-742.  E.  Nestle,  Ziir  Philologia  Sacra,  in 
Evang.  Kirchenblatt  fur  W'urttemberg,  1895,  No.  26. 

2.  The  parchment  codex  found  at  Akhmim^  con- 
tains on  nine  leaves  a  large  portion  of  a  Gospel  in 
which  there  may  be  recognized  distinctly  (in  spite  of 
the  objections  of  Volter)the  Gospel  of  Peter,  ^va^^iXcov 
Kara  Ylerpov,  which  Serapion,  Bishop  of  Antioch,^  found 
at  Rhosus(Rhossos  [in  Syria]) on  his  visitation  journey, 
and  which,  after  careful  examination,  he  forbade  to  be 
read,*  on  account  of  its  Docetic  errors.  The  fragment 
relates  the  story  of  the  Passion,  beginning  with  the  Con- 
demnation ;  also  the  history  of  the  Resurrection  down 
to  the  flight  of  the  disciples  to  Galilee,  and  to  Jesus' 
appearance  to  Peter  (who  is  introduced  as  the  narrator), 
Andrew,  and  Levi  {sic)  by  the  lake  of  Gennesaret. 
The  story  of  the  Passion  is  simply  and  plainly  told, 
with  an  evident  attempt  at  graphic  effect ;  the  story  of 
the  Resurrection  is  pervaded  with  echoes  of  Docetic 
theories,  has  a  strong  legendary  coloring,  and  far  ex- 
ceeds in  detail  the  accounts  given  by  canonical  tradi- 
tion. A  consensus  of  opinion  has  not  been  reached  as 
to  the  character  and  value  of  the  Gospel,  and,  more 

1  Ilaer.  LI,  7.  «  CT.  §  9. 

2  §  II.  *  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  12. 


APOCRYPHAL   GOSPELS  53 

especially,  as  to  its  relation  to  the  canonical  Gospels. 
Harnack,  while  recognizing  the  fact  that  this  Gospel 
presupposes  the  canonical  writings,  inclusive  of  the 
Gospel  of  John,^  ranks  it  along  with  the  last  on  account 
of  its  peculiar  character  and  its  construction.  Others,^ 
however,  are  unwilling  to  regard  it  as  a  work  at  all 
analogous  to  the  canonical  Gospels,  but  classify  it 
among  the  popular  Gnostic  apocryphal  writings.  Its 
close  connection  with  the  Pilate-Literature  ^  gives  special 
weight  to  the  latter  assumption.  The  Gospel  may  have 
originated  at  Antioch,  about  140  or  150  a.d.,  among  a 
circle  which  was  "  either  identical  with,  or  at  least  inti- 
mately allied  to,  the  Oriental  school  of  Valentinus " 
(Zahn,  75).  The  hypothesis  of  an  apologetic  (anti- 
Jewish  or  Roman)  tendency  in  the  Gospel  and  its  kin- 
dred literature  (v.  Schubert),  is  very  tempting.  That 
Justin  made  use  of  this  Gospel  (as  Harnack  contends) 
is  quite  improbable. 

Editions  and  Literature:  See  §  11.  Besides,  Theo.  Zahn,  Das 
Petritsevangeluim,  Eriangen  and  Lpz.  1893.  J.  Kunze,  Das 
Petrusevangelium,  Lpz.  1893.  H.  v.  Soden,  in  Zeitschrift  fur 
Theologie  und  Kirche,  III,  1893,  52-92.  H.  v.  Schubert,  BerL 
1893  (with  synoptic  tables).  Cf.  A.  Harnack,  ThLZ,  XLX,  1894, 
9-18.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZvvTh.  XXXVI,  ii,  1893,  220-267. 
D.  Vblter,  Petruse%)angeliu7n  oder  Aegypterevangeliinn  ?  Tubingen, 
1893.  A.  Sabatier,  Vevangile  de  St.  Pierre,  Paris,  1893.  H.  B. 
Svvete,  The  Akhmiii  Fragvient  of  the  Apocryphal  Gospel  of  St .  Peter, 
Lond.  1893.  J.  A.  Robinson  and  M.  R.  James,  The  Gospel  accord- 
ing to  Peter  and  the  Revelation  of  Peter,  Lond.  1892,  2d  edit.  J.  A. 
Armitage,  The  Gospel  of  Peter  (translation)  in  ANF,  IX,  1-31. 
A.  C.  McGifFert  {The  Gospel  of  Peter)  in  Papers,  American  Soc.  of 
Church  Hist.  VI,  1893,  101-130),  N.  Y.  1894.  (Contains  an  exten- 
sive bibliography.) 

1  ThLZ,  XIX,  I.  8  V.  Schubert,  170-195. 

•^  Robinson,  Harris,  Zahn,  von  Schubert. 


54  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

Translation:  J.  A.  Robinson,  ANF,  IX,  7,  8-31. 

3.  The  Gospel  according  to  the  Egyptians,  EvayyeXtov 
Kar  AlyviTTLOv';,  has  been  preserved  in  fragments  found 
in  Clement,^  Hippolytus,^  and  Epiphanius,^  and  it  is 
mentioned  by  Origen,*  Jerome,^  and  Theophylact.^ 
It  appears  to  have  been  employed  in  the  interest  of 
encratitic  and  ascetic  tendencies  (vegetarianism),  and  of 
philosophical  speculation  (transmigration  of  souls ;  the 
trinity).  It  originated  in  Egypt.  Clement  seems  to 
assume  that  Julius  Cassianus"  made  use  of  it:  though 
Zahn  holds  another  view.  The  Naassenes(Hippolytus) 
and  Sabellians  (Epiphanius)  made  use  of  it.  Whether 
it  was  used  in  the  so-called  second  Epistle  of  Clement 
is  doubtful.^ 

M.  Schneckenburger,  Ueber  das  Evangelium  der  Aegypter. 
Bern.  1S34.  A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3),  IV,  2d  edit.  1S84,  42-48.  A. 
Resch  in  ZkWL,  IX,  1888,  232-241  ;  Agrapha  in  TU,  V,  4,  1889, 
316-319  (202,  203).  Theo.  Zalin,  GNK,  II,  2.  628-642.  Harnack, 
LG,  12-14. 

4.  It  is  impossible  to  determine  what  is  meant  by 
the  Gospels  of  Andrew,^  Barnabas,^''  Bartholomew,!^ 
Matthias,!^  and  Philip.^^  The  mention  by  Innocent 
and  Augustine  of  a  Gospel  of  Andrew  is  probably  due 

^  Slromata,  III,  6.  45;  9.  63,  64,  66;    13.  92    [15.   97];     Excerpta 
Theodoti,  67. 

^  Fhilosophumcna^  V,  7.  ^  Comm.  Mattk.  praef. ;  cf.  Luc.  I,  i. 

^  Haer.  LXII,  2.  ''  Comm.  Luc.  prooem. 

*  IIo?n.  I  in  Lucam.  "'  §  29. 

*  See  II  Clem.  12,  however. 

^Innocent  I,  f-lpist.  6.  13;  Augustine,  Contra  adversarium  legis  et 
prophetarum.,  I,  20;    Decret.  Gelas.  l"  Decret.  Gelas. 

^1  Jerome,  Comm.  Matlh.  Prooem.;  Decret.  Gelas. ;  Beda,  Comm.  Luc.  init. 

^2  Origen,  Ilotn.  II  in  Luc.  ;  Eusebius,  LList.  Eccl.  Ill,  25.  6;  Jerome, 
Comm.  Matth,  prooem. ;  Decret.  Gelas.;  Beda,  Comm.  Luc.  init. 

'^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  XXVI,  13. 


APOCRYPHAL  GOSPELS  55 

to  some  confusion  of  it  with  the  Acts  of  Andrew.^ 
The  Gospel  of  Matthias  may  be  identical  with  the 
IlapaS6(r€i<;  MarOiov,  which,  according  to  Clement,^  were 
held  in  high  esteem  by  the  Basilidians,  since  Basilides 
and  Isidore  were  supposed  to  have  received  them  as 
esoteric  doctrine  from  Matthew  himself. 

For  the  Traditmtes  Matthiae,  cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3),  IV,  2d 
edit.  1884,  49  fF.  Theo.  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2.  751-761.  On  the  Gospel 
of  Philip,  see  Zahn,  761-768.     Harnack,  LG,  4  f.,  14  f.,  17  f. 

5.  The  Gospel  of  Thomas,  ^vwyyeXiov  Kara  ^(o/xdv 
(ra  iraihiKa  rov  Kvpcov,  infancy  of  our  Lord  Jesus),  has 
been  preserved  in  several  recensions,  two  Greek,  one 
Latin,  and  one  Syriac.  The  present  text  must  repre- 
sent a  shortened  form  of  the  original  narrative."^  It  is 
mentioned  •  by  Origen  *  and  Eusebius,^  and  according 
to  Hippolytus^  it  was  read  by  the  Naassenes.  Accord- 
ing to  IrenDeus,"  the  stories  related  by  the  Marcosians 
concerning  the  child  Jesus  may  have  been  derived  from 
this  source.  In  the  Pistis-SopJiia^  also,  this  gospel 
seems  to  have  been  used.^  In  it  Jesus  appears  as  a 
miracle-worker  and  magician  when  a  child  of  five  to 
eight  (twelve)  years.  The  author  professes  to  be  an 
Israelite,  but  both  his  language  and  his  matter  make 
this  impossible.  It  cannot  be  proved  certainly  that  the 
work  originated  in  Gnostic  circles,  but  this  is  strongly 
suggested  by  the  circles  in  which  it  was  read.  It  is  not 
impossible  that  Justin  ^"^  had  read  the  book, 

'  §  30. 5- 

'^  S/roi/iatu,  VII,  17.  108  (cf.  Hippolytus,  Philosophiimena,  Nil,  20); 
II,  9.  45;  "I.  4-  26;   IV,  6.  35;   VII,  13.  82. 

^  Siichometry  of  Nicephorus.  "^  Adv.  Haer.  I,  20.  i. 

*  Horn.  I  in  Lztc.  8  §  28. 

^  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  25.  6.  9  p.  69  ff.  (Schwarze-Petermann). 

0  Philos.  V,  7.  10  Dial,  cum  Trypho,  88. 


56  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

Editions:  J.  C.  Thilo,  Cod.  Apocr.  Nov.  Test.  I,  Lips.  1832, 
LXXIII-XCI,  275-315.  C.  Tischendorf,  Evangelia  Apocrypha, 
2cl  edit.,  Lips.  1876,  XXXVI-XLVIII,  140-180.  W.  Wright,  Con- 
tributions to  the  Apocryphal  Literature  of  the  N.  T.     Lond.  1865. 

Translations:  K.  F.  Borberg,  Die  apokryphischen  Evangeliett 
nmi  Apostelgeschichten,  Stuttgart,  1841,  57-84.  Cf.  also  Theo. 
Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2.  768-773.  Alex.  Walker  in  ANF,  VIII,  395  fF. 
Richardson,  BS,  98.     Harnack,  LG,  15-17. 

6.  The  so-called  Protevangel  of  James,  'H  laTopia 
'laKO)(3ou  Trepl  tt}?  'yevvrjaeco'i  M.apia<i,  has  been  preserved 
complete  in  the  original  in  numerous  manuscripts,^  and 
the  concluding  portion  is  contained  in  a  Syriac  transla- 
tion. The  present  text  represents  a  later  redaction,  and 
it  is  possible  that  the  references  to  it  made  by  Justin  ^ 
and  Clement,^  together  with  the  quotation  from  the 
Bi73A.o9  'laKco^ov,  made  by  Origen,*  presuppose  an  older 
text.  The  book  was  very  frequently  used  by  the  later 
Fathers.^  The  narrative  is  couched  in  simple  lan- 
guage, and  extends  from  the  birth  of  Mary  to  the 
slaughter  of  the  Innocents  at  Bethlehem.  In  so  far  as 
the  story  is  confined  within  the  limits  of  the  canonical 
narrative,  it  appears  to  be  a  diffuse  paraphrase  of  the 
matter  contained  in  Matthew  and  Luke ;  but  written 
sources  can  hardly  have  been  used  for  the  tale  of  Anna 
and  Mary.  The  author  was  probably  of  Jewish  birth, 
and  may  have  written,  in  Egypt  or  in  Asia  Minor,  in 
the  first  decade  of  the  second  century.^ 

^  Harnack,  LG,  19. 

2  Apo/.  I,  33;   Dial.  78,  100. 

8  Stromata,  VII,  16.  93. 

*  Comtn.  Matt.  X,  17,  in  the  edition  of  Lommatzsch,  III,  45. 

*  Cf.  citations  from  the  literature  of  the  fourth  to  the  eleventh  century, 
made  by  Thilo  and  Tischendorf. 

6  So  Zahn. 


ACTS   OF  THE   APOSTLES  57 

Editions:  Th.  Bibliander,  Basil.  1552  (Latin).  M.  Neander, 
Basil.  1564.  J.  C.  Thilo,  see  above,  XLV-LXXIII,  159-273.  W. 
Wris;ht,  see  above.     C.  Tischendorf,  see  above,  XI-XXIV,  1-50. 

Translations:  Alex.  Walker,  ANF,  VIII,  361  ff.  K.  F.  Borberg, 
see  above,  1-56.  F.  C.  Conybeare  (translation  from  an  Armenian 
manuscript  in  the  Library  of  the  Mechitarists  in  Venice)  Amer.  Jnl. 
of  Theol.  I,  1897,  pp.  424-442.  Cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld  in  ZwTh,  XI 1, 
1865,  339  f . ;  XIV,  1867,  87  note;  L.  Conrady,  Das  Protcva>ig. 
Jacobi  in  iieuer  Beleuchtioig  in  StKr,  LXIl,  1889,  728-784.  Zahn, 
774-780.  A.  Behrendts,  Studien  I'lber  Zac/iarias-Apokryp/ien  iind 
Zac/tarias-Legenden.  Lpz.  1895.  Richardson,  BS,  96  f.  Harnack, 
LG,  19-21. 

7.  As  early  as  the  time  of  Justin, ^  appeal  was  made 
to  certain  alleged  official  Acts  concerned  with  the  trial 
of  Jesus  {to,  iirl  TJovtiov  HiXdrov  jevo/xeva  clkto).  It  is 
quite  possible  that  Justin  had  before  him  something 
similar  to  the  'TirofxvrjfxaTa  rod  Kvpiov  'q/xMV  'h]aov  Kpia- 
Tov  Trpa-x^OeuTa  iirl  Hovriov  UiXdrov,  an  account  of  the 
Passion,  decked  out  with  legendary  details  and  inter- 
spersed with  speeches  by  the  principal  actors.  This 
work,  however,  can  scarcely  have  originated  before  the 
fourth  century.     Compare  with  it  the  Gospel  of  Peter. 


II.   The  Acts  of  the  Apostles 

§  17.  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  incorporated  in  the 
New  Testament  Canon,  were  a  direct  continuation  of 
the  Gospel  according  to  Luke,  and  were  written  by  the 
same  author  and  from  the  same  point  of  view.  The 
story  of  the  life  and  work  of  the  Lord  was  followed  by 
an  account  of  the  deeds  of  his  Apostles  in  whom  his 
holy  spirit  continued  to  live.  The  actual  occurrences 
of  the  Apostolic  Age,  and  especially  the  controversies 

1  A/>o/.  I,  35.  48. 


58  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

which  dominated  it,  were  no  longer  known  to  the 
author.  He  made  a  faithful  use,  as  he  had  done  in 
his  first  book,  of  the  sources  which  he  could  obtain,  but 
for  the  earlier  history  tradition  furnished  him  principally 
with  legends,  and  it  requires  some  pains  to  sift  out  from 
the  rest  whatever  is  of  authentic  value  in  the  first  half 
of  the  book.  On  the  other  hand,  the  second  half  is 
founded  upon  a  source  of  the  first  order,  the  so-called 
"we-source,"  containing  an  account  of  Paul's  journeys 
told  by  a  companion  of  the  Apostle,  presumably  Luke. 
The  general  character  of  the  book  (which,  furthermore, 
cannot  be  traced  in  ecclesiastical  literature  with  any 
certainty  before  the  time  of  Irenaeus)  renders  it  improb- 
able that  it  was  written  during  the  first  century.  Where 
it  was  written  cannot  be  determined. 


CHAPTER    IV 

DOCTRINAL   WRITINGS 

§  1 8.    The  So-called  Roman  Symbol 

Literature:  C.  P.  Caspari,  Ungedruckte  .  .  .  Quellen  znr  Ge- 
schicJde  des  Taiifsyvibols  und  der  Glaitbensregel,  III.  Christiania, 
1875.  A.  Hahn  (G.  L.  Hahn),  BibliotJiek  der  SyDtbole  und  Glau- 
bensregeln  der  alien  KircJie.  Breslau,  1877.  2d  edit,  (texts). 
A.  Harnack  (§  3),  I,  2,  2d  edit.  1878,  1 15-142  (Testimony 
from  the  second  century)  ;  Das  apostolische  Glaubensbekcnntnis, 
Berl.  (1892),  1894,  25th  edit.  W.  Bornemann,  Das  Taufsynibol 
Justins  der  Martyrer,  in  ZKG,  III,  1879,  ^--7-  Theo.  Zahn,  Das 
apostolische  Synibolum.  Erlangen  and  Lpz.  1893  ;  cf.  A.  Jlilicher, 
in  Christ.  Welt,  VII,  1893,  246-252.  268-274,  ^nd  A.  Harnack,  in 
Zeitschrift  fi'ir  Theologie  und Kirche,  IV,  1894,  130-166.  S.  Baeumer, 
Das  apostolische  Glaiibensbekenntniss.  Mainz,  1893.  CI.  Blume, 
Das  apostolische  Glaubensbekenntniss.  Freib.  1893.  L.  Lemme, 
in  NJdTIi,  II,  1893,  1-53.  J.  Haussleiter,  Zur  Vorgeschichte  des 
apostolischen  Glaubensbekenntnisses.  Marburg,  1893.  F.  Katten- 
busch,  Das  apostolische  Symbol,  I,  Lpz.  1894;  cf.  F.  Loofs,  in 
GGA,  1894,  665-680.  C.  Clemen,  in  NKZ,  VI,  1895,  323-336. 
Harnack,  LG,  1 1 5  f . 

In  the  time  of  Justin  Martyr,  i.e.  about  150  a.d.  at 
the  latest,  the  Roman  church  possessed  a  formal  baptis- 
mal creed,  written  in  Greek ;  the  earliest  form  of  the 
so-called  Apostles'  Creed.  When  and  where  it  origi- 
nated cannot  be  determined  with  certainty.  All  at- 
tempts to  reconstruct  its  previous  history  on  the  basis 
of  the  earliest  Christian  documents  have  hitherto  proved 

59 


6o  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

futile ;  though  the  possibility  remains  that  it  may  have 
originated  about  lOO  a.d.  Possibly  Rome  was  the  place 
where  it  took  shape,  but  the  formula  may  equally  well 
have  been  imported  from  the  East.  Its  wording  can  be 
restored  with  almost  absolute  certainty,  (i)  in  Greek, 
from  the  formulae  (a)  in  the  letter  of  Marcellus  of 
Ancyra  and  Julius  of  Rome  (337-338?  341?  a.d.) 
preserved  by  Epiphanius,^  and  (^)  in  the  so-called  Psa/- 
teriimi  Aethelstani'^  of  the  eighth  or  ninth  century ;  and 
(2)  in  Latin,  from  the  formulae  {a)  in  an  Oxford  manu- 
script^ of  the  seventh  century ;  {b)  in  a  manuscript  in 
the  British  Museum'^  of  the  eighth  century,  and  {c)  in 
the  Expositio  Symb.  Apost.  of  Rufinus  of  Aquileia  (died 
410).  The  legend  that  this  symbol  was  composed  by 
the  Apostles  in  common  soon  after  the  first  Pentecost 
was  possibly  well  known  at  Rome  as  early  as  the  third 
century,  though  it  is  first  mentioned  by  Rufinus  in  con- 
nection with  an  erroneous  exposition  of  the  symbol.  The 
baptismal  confessions  of  the  other  Western  churches  can 
be  traced  back  to  the  Roman  symbol. 

§  19.    TJic  "Preaching'^  of  Peter 

Literature:    A.    Hilgenfeld    (§    3),    IV,    2d    edit.    1884,    51-65; 
same,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVI,  ii,  1893,  518-541.     J.  R.  Harris,  in  TSt. 

I,  I.     (The  Apology  of  Aristides),  1891,  86-99.     Tiieo.  Zahn,  GNK, 

II,  820-832.  E.  V.  Dobschiitz,  in  TU,  XI,  i,  1893.  Harnack,  LG, 
25-28,  29. 

I.    Clement^  of  Alexandria  has  preserved  a  number 

1  Panarion,  LXXII,  2. 

'^  Cod.  Biblioth.  Cotton.  Mus.  Britt.  [Galba  A,  XVIII]. 
3  Cod.  Laud.  35,  Biblioth.  Bodlei. 
*  Codex  Mus.  Brit.  2  A,  XX. 

6  Cf.  Stromata,  I,  29.  182;    II,  15.  68;    VI,  5.  39-43;   VI,  6.  48;   VI,  7. 
58;   VI,  15.  128;   Eclogue,  58. 


PREACHING  OF  PETER  6 1 

of  longer  or  shorter  fragments  of  the  Uerpou  Kijpvy/jLa, 
which  had  previously  been  employed  by  Heracleon,^  the 
Valentinian,  and  apparently  by  Apollonius,^  the  Anti- 
Montanist.  While  Clement  spoke  of  this  writing  with 
high  respect,  Origen  ^  expressed  doubts  as  to  its  genu- 
ineness, though  without  giving  a  definite  opinion,  and 
Eusebius^  rejected  it  as  apocryphal.  The  Petri  Doc- 
trina,  UeTpov  AtSaaKaXia,  is  very  probably  identical 
with  this  Preaching.  Some  passages  from  it  have  been 
preserved  by  Origen,'*  by  Gregory  Nazianzen,^  and  in 
the  Sacra  Parallela^  Compare  also  Origen  ''  and  pos- 
sibly QEcumenius.^ 

2.  From  these  fragments  it  appears  that  the  writing 
was  a  missionary  sermon,  placed  in  the  mouth  of  Peter 
and  addressed  to  the  heathen.  If  the  fragments  may 
be  read  in  the  light  of  the  Apology  of  Aristides,^  it  is 
possible  that  an  exposition  of  the  true  idea  of  God 
formed  the  introductory  portion.  Then  followed  dis- 
cussions and  refutations  of  Greek  and  Jewish  belief, 
while  a  laudatory  account  of  Christian  ethics  may  have 
formed  the  conclusion.  Such  a  plan  would  denote  that 
the  work  was  a  forerunner  of  the  apologetic  literature. 
There  is  no  basis  for  the  conjecture  that  it  formed  a 
continuation  of  (Hilgenfeld),  or  an  analogue  (v.  Dob- 
schijtz)  to,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

3.  As  the  PreacJiing  was  very  probably  used  in  the 
Apology  of  Aristides,  it  probably  was  composed  as  early 

1  Cf.  Origen,  in  Joami.  XIII,  17.  ^  fji^t.  Eccl.  Ill,  3.  2. 

'^  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  18.  14.  *  De  principiis,  praef.  8. 

5  Orat.  14  (old,  16),  Epist.  16  (old,  20). 

^  John  of  Damascus,  Opera,  edition  of  Le  Quien,  II,  336  A  and  475. 

"^  Horn,  in  Lev.  10. 

^  Comm.  ad  Jacob.  5,  16;    Opera  II,  478. 

^  §  34-  2. 


62  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

as  the  first  quarter  of  the  second  century.  If  the  rela- 
tionship of  the  PreacJiing  to  the  Shepherd  of  Hernias 
could  be  traced  back  with  certainty  to  a  use  of  it  in  the 
Shepherd,  then  it  must  have  originated  during  the  first 
century,  and  nothing  conclusive  can  be  adduced  against 
this  view.  The  place  of  composition  may  have  been 
either  Egypt  or  Greece  (Hilgenfeld).  The  supposed 
relations  of  the  Preaching  to  the  Kiipviyixara  Tierpov  of 
the  pseudo-Clementine  literature,  allow  of  no  certain 
explanation.  From  the  statements  of  Clement  of 
Alexandria,^  Pseudo-Cyprian  ^  {Paulli  praedicatio),  and 
Lactantius,^  Hilgenfeld  considers  it  allowable  to  assert 
that  the  Preaching  was  originally  known  as  W-irpov  koI 
TlavXou  Kijpvyfia. 

§  20.      The  So-called  Second  Epistle  of  Clemejii 

Editions,  Translation,  and  Literature,  see  §  7.  Also,  Hagemann, 
in  ThOu,  XLIII,  1861,  509-531.  A.  Harnack,  in  ZKG,  I,  1877,  264- 
283,  329-364 ;  /iie/n,  Ueber  den  Urspning  des  Lectorantts,  etc.,  in 
TU,  II,  5,  1886,  82-84;  transl.  by  L.  A.  Wheatley,  in  Harnack's 
Sources  of  the  Apost.  Canons,  Lond.  1895.  —  Harnack,  LG,  47-49. 
J.  Keith,  in  ANF,  IX,  251-256  (revised  translation). 

I.  The  manuscript  transmission  of  the  so-called 
Second  Epistle  of  Clement  is  the  same  as  that  of  the 
First  Epistle,*  though  the  Codex  Alexandrinus  contains 
only  the  Chapters  1-12,  5  {tovto  .  .  .  ).  The  writing  is 
first  mentioned  by  Eusebius,  who  described  it  as  an 
epistle,^  though  presumably  he  had  not  read  it.  Je- 
rome^ simply  copied  Eusebius.  Excepting  the  index 
of  the  Codex  Alexandritms,  it  is  first  mentioned  as  the 

1  stroma ta,  VI,  5.  42  ff.  *  §  7,  I- 

2  Dc  repaptimio,  17.  5  m^t.  Red.  Ill,  38,  4. 
^  Divinae  Inslitutiones,  IV,  21.  2.  ^  De  Viris  Illust.  15. 


TEACHING   OF  THE   APOSTLES  63 

Second  Epistle  of   Clement  to  the   Corinthians  in  the 
Rcspoiisioncs  ad  Oii/iodoxos,  74,  of  Pseudo-Justin.^ 

2.  Since  the  discovery  of  the  complete  text,  there  is 
no  longer  any  doubt  that  we  have  to  do,  not  with  an 
epistle,  but  with  a  homily,^  which  may  have  been  read  ^ 
to  the  congregation  by  the  lector  (Harnack).  The 
preacher  exhorts  to  the  fulfilment  of  Christ's  commands 
by  showing  "that  therein  consists  the  true  confession 
of  Jesus  which  corresponds  to  the  greatness  of  redemp- 
tion ;  that  therein  is  expressed  opposition  to  the  world, 
and  that  therefor  the  reward  of  resurrection  and  of  a 
future  life  is  assured."^  No  conjectures  can  be  formed 
as  to  the  personality  of  the  author.  Even  Photius^ 
knew  that  he  could  not  have  been  Clement  of  Rome. 
Corinth  (Lightfoot)  and  Rome  (Harnack)  have  been 
indicated  as  the  place  of  its  composition.  The  author's 
theology  and  the  possibility  of  his  having  used  the 
Gospel  to  the  Egyptians^  appear  to  make  it  impossible 
that  the  date  of  composition  could  have  been  later  than 
the  middle  of  the  second  century. 

§  21.      The  TeacJiing  of  tJic  Apostles 

Editions:  ^.  BpucVwo?,  KwFo-Tavr.  1883.  A.  Hilgenfeld  (§  3), 
IV,  2d  edit.  1884.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  H,  i,  2,  1884  (Greek  and 
German)  ;  reprinted  1893.  A.  Wiinsche,  Lpz.  1884.  (Greek  and 
German.)  P.  Sabatier,  Paris,  1885.  H.  D.  M.  Spence,  Lond.  1885. 
Hitchcock  and  Brown,  2d  edit.,  N.  Y.  1885.  Ph.  Schaff,  N.  Y. 
(1885)  1889,  3d  edit.  F.  X.  Funk  (§  3),  Tubingen,  1887  (Greek 
and  Latin),  J.  R.  Harris,  Bahimore,  1887  (with  fac-simile  of  the 
entire  manuscript).  —  Translation:  L   H.  Hall  and  J.  T.  Napier, 

1  Cf.  Justin,  Opera,  IH,  p.  108,  3d  edit.  Otto,  1880.  Lightfoot,  I,  i, 
p.  178  f. 

2  Cf.  15.  2;    17.  3;    19.  I.  ^  Codex,  113. 
8  Cf.  19.  I.                                                                               «  §  16.  3. 

*  Ritschl,  Altkatholische  KircJie,  2(1  edit.  p.  286  f. 


64  PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

ANF,  VIII,  377-382.      (Several  of  the  editions  mentioned  above 
contain  translations.) 

Literature :  The  prolegomena  and  notes  in  the  above  editions. 
Most  careful  collection  of  the  literature  by  Schaff;  cf.  also  S.  Bau- 
mer,  in  Litterar.  Hatuhv.  XXVII,  1888,  393-398,  425-430.  Theo. 
Zahn,  FGK,  III,  278-319;  Idon,  Justinus  unci  die  LeJire  der  zw'olf 
Apostel,  in  ZKG,  VIII,  1885,  66-84.  A.  Krawutzcky,  in  ThQu, 
hXVI,  1884,  547-606;  Idem,  in  KLex,  III,  1869-1872.  L.  Masse- 
bieaii,  Lenseigiiement  des  douse  apotres,  Paris,  1884.  A.  Hilgenfeld, 
in  ZwTh,  XXVIII,  1885,  73-102.  H.  Holtzmann,  Die  Didache  iind 
Hire  IVebenforjnen,  in  JprTh,  XI,  1885,  154-166.  C.  Fr.  Arnold,  in 
Zeitschrift  fur  Kirchenrecht,  1885,  407-454.  J.  R.  Harris,  The 
Teaching  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Sibylline  Books,  Camb.  1885. 
E.  Bratke,  Die  Einheitlichkeit  der  Didache,  in  JprTh,  XII,  1886, 
302-312.  Ch.  Taylor,  The  Teaching,  etc.,  with  Illustrations  from 
the  Talmud,  Camb.  1886.  B.  B.  VVarfield,  Texts,  Sources,  and 
Contents  of  The  Two  I! 'ays,  in  Bibliotheca  Sacra,  1886,  100-160. 
A.  C.  McGiffert,  The  Didache  viewed  in  its  relations  to  other  writ- 
ings, in  Andover  Review,  V,  1886,  430-442.  A.  Harnack,  Die 
Apostellehre  und die  jiidiscJien  beiden  IVege,  Lpz.  1886  (with  texts; 
cf.  RE,  XVII,  656-675);  Idem,  in  ThLZ,  XI,  1886,  271-273,  344- 
347,  XII,  1887,  32-34.  F.  X.  Funk,  Zur  alien  laleinischen  Ueber- 
selzung  der  Doclrina  apostolorum,  in  ThQu,  LXVIIl,  1886,  650-655  ; 
Idem,  Zur  Aposlellehre  und  aposlolisclier  Kirchenordnung,  in  ThQu, 
LXIX,  1887,  276-306,  355-374.  G.  Wohlenberg,  Die  Lehre  der 
zw'olf  Apostel  in  iJire})i  Verhiillnis  zum  neutestamentlichen  Schrift- 
iuDi,  Eriangen,  1888.  P.  Batiffol,  Le  Syntagma  Doctrinac,  dit  de 
Saint  Atluinase,  in  Studia  Patristica,  II,  Paris,  1890,  1 17-160. 
H.  Amoneit,  Die  Apostellehre  und  ihr  Verhdltnis  zu  verwandten 
Schriften,  in  Untersuchungen  zur  alien  Kircliengeschichte,  Program, 
Welilau,  1892.  P.  Savi,  La  '■'■  dottrina  degli  ApostoW''  Roma,  1893 
(from  Studi  e  documoiti  di  storia  e  diriito,  XIII,  1892)  ;  cf.  F.  X. 
Funk,  in  ThQu,  LXXVI,  1894,  p.  703  IT.  L.  E.  IseHn  and  A. 
Heusler,  Eine  bisheru  nbekannte  Version  des  ersten  Teiles  der  '■'■Apos- 
tellehre;-' in  TU,  XIII,  I,  1895.  Richardson,  BS,  83-86.  Harnack, 
LG,  86-92. 

I.    The  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  l^i^a^y))  twv 
hoiheKa  ciTTOcTToXcov  (Ai8a)(^/]  icvpiov  hta  tcov  ScoSe/ca  utto- 


TEACHING  OF  THE  APOSTLES  65 


a-ToXtov  Toif  eOvea-Lv),  is  preserved  in  the  Codex  Hierosol} 
(Constantinople)  of  the  year  1056  a.d.  It  was  first 
made  known  in  print  in  1883,  and  since  then  has  be- 
come the  subject  of  an  ahnost  unlimited  literature.  It 
was  a  sort  of  guide  to  Christian  practice  and  church 
life,  and  was  intended  to  be  used  in  the  instruction 
preliminary  to  baptism.  The  first  part  (1-6)  presents, 
under  the  image  of  the  two  paths  of  life  and  of  death, 
the  moral  precepts  with  which  the  catechumen  was  to 
be  made  acquainted  before  baptism ;  while  the  second 
part  (or  the  last  two  parts)  was  addressed  to  those  who 
had  received  baptism,  and  treated  of  acts  of  worship 
(7-10  ;  baptism,  fasts,  the  eucharist)  and  of  the  "  offices  " 
in  the  church,  i.e.  of  prophets,  apostles,  teachers,  bishops, 
and  deacons  (ii-i 5).  It  closed  with  an  exhortation  in 
which  reference  was  made  to  the  second  coming  of  the 
Lord  (16). 

2.  Eusebius^  enumerates  the  so-called  StSa;)^at  twv 
airoaroXwv  in  the  last  group  of  the  Scriptures  [the 
"rejected  writings"],  and  in  the  list  of  Athanasius,^ 
the  so-called  SiSa^rj  tmv  airoaToXcov  follows  Judith  and 
Tobit,  and  precedes  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas.  In 
the  List  of  the  Sixty  Canonical  Books,*  the  irepiohoi 
Kol  BtSaxal  Toiv  cnroaroXcov  are  mentioned  between  the 
Apocalypse  of  Peter  and  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas ; 
and  the  Stichouietry  of  Nicephorus  mentions  the  StSaxr] 
TMv  cnroaroXoiv  (200  stichoi)  after  the  Gospel  of  Thomas, 
and  before  the  Epistle  of  Clement.  Funk^  has  shown 
the  existence  of  traces  of  the  Didache  in  the  writings  of 
Optatus  of  Milevis(M ileum).     From  the  West,  only  one 

^  §  6.  I.  4  Zahn,  GNK,  H,  292. 

2  Hist.  Eccl.  HI,  25.  5  ThQu,  LXXVI,  1894,  601-604. 

^  Epist.  fest.  39. 


66  PRIMITIVE  CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

unequivocal  attestation  is  known :  viz.  in  the  writing  de 
Alcatoribus'^  of  Pseudo-Cyprian  (c/^r/r/V^^^  Apostoloruvi); 
Rufinus,  in  his  transcript  of  the  canonical  list^  of 
Athanasius,  put  a  writing  called  Diiae  viae  vcl  judi- 
cium secundum  Petrum  ^  in  place  of  the  SiSaxv-  Since 
the  discovery  of  the  text,  it  appears  that  the  sentence 
quoted  by  Clement  ■*  as  Holy  Scripture  is  found  in  the 
DidacJic ;^  that  besides  Clement,^  Origen,'^  Dionysius,^ 
and  perhaps  Gregory  of  Nyssa^  were  also  acquainted 
with  the  Didache ;  and  that  it  was  much  used  in  the 
Pseudo-Athanasian  writing  irepX  irapdevia'^}^ 

3.  The  question  as  to  the  time  and  place  of  com- 
position of  the  Teaching  of  the  Apostles,  as  also  its 
relation  to  other  writings,  can  only  be  answered  when 
the  preliminary  problem  as  to  its  component  parts 
has  been  solved.  The  form  of  the  document  as  it  is 
contained  in  the  manuscript  may  be  regarded  as  a 
redaction  of  earlier  copies.  Probably  it  is  to  be  traced 
back  to  a  Jewish  catechism  for  proselytes,  which  con- 
tained the  first  five  chapters  and  a  part  of  the  sixth 
(in  the  form  of  TJie  Tivo  Ways),  and,  presumably,  also 
considerable  portions  of  the  succeeding  chapters  :  com- 
mands as  to  food,  instruction,  and  the  general  prac- 
tices of  worship  (6,  8),  teachers  (i  r-i 3),  celebration  of 

1  Chap.  4-  «  §  98.  3- 

2  Exposit.  in  Symb.  Apost,  36-38.  *  Stromata,  I,  20.  100. 

'3-  5- 

^  Cf.  also  Protrepticos,  10,  109;  Paedagogus,  II,  10.  89;  III,  12.  89; 
Quis  divis,  29. 

''  Horn.  VI  in  Jud.;  edition  of  Lommatzsch,  XI,  258.  Cf.  also  Princ. 
Ill,  2.  7. 

^  Sacra  Parallela,  edition  of  Le  Quien,  674. 

9  Ep.  2,  Migne,  PG,  XI.VI,  1012. 

10  Migne,  I'G,  XXVI 11,  251-282. 


TEACHING  OF  THE  APOSTLES  67 

the  Sabbath  (14-15),  other  gatherings  for  divine  wor- 
ship (16),  and  the  crown  of  the  same,  readiness  for 
the  Messianic  kingdom.  These  instructions  underwent 
Christian  revision,  probably  in  Egypt  (=the  original 
I)idac/ic) ;  and  out  of  this  revision  there  grew  up,  prob- 
ably in  Syria,^  earlier  even  than  150  a.d.,  the  form 
preserved  in  our  manuscript  ( =  DidacJie).  The  older 
form  (various  recensions  ?)  probably  underlay  the  frag- 
ment of  a  Latin  translation  in  the  Codex  Mellicensis'^ 
of  the  twelfth  century,^  the  citation  in  the  treatise  de 
Aleatoribiis,  the  recension  contained  in  the  Ecclesias- 
tical Canons,*  and  also  that  in  the  Pseudo-Athanasian 
^vvTa'yixa  StSaaKuXiwi^  and  the  closely  allied  Pseudo- 
Athanasian  F/dfs  NicaeJia^  This  same  form  may  have 
been  used  in  the  concluding  chapters ''  of  the  Epistle 
of  Barnabas,  in  case  these  chapters  do  not  go  back 
to  the  original  source.  Hermas,^  like  Aristides,^  also 
probably  had  read  the  writing  in  this  or  in  a  similar 
form.  On  the  other  hand,  the  recension  of  it  in  the 
seventh  book  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions^*^  was  based 
upon  a  text  almost  exactly  identical  with  that  of  the 
manuscript. 

1  Cf.  chap.  9.  10.  2  Codex  Mellicensis,  Qu.  52,  Saec.  XH. 

3  V.  Gebhardt,  in  Harnack's  TU,  H,  2,  pp.  275-286.     Cf.  also  Funk. 
*  §  98.  2.  6  Migne,  PG,  XXVHI,  i.  637-1644. 

'•"  Migne,  PG,  XXVIH,  835-846.      ^  17-20. 
'  §  12.  9  §  34.  10  §  98.  3. 


DIVISION    II 

GNOSTIC  LITERATURE 

Literature :  R.  A.  Lipsius,  Ziir  Quellenkritik  des  Epiphanios 
Wien,  1 865  ;  /flfew,  Die  Qiiellen  der  dltesten  Ketzergeschic/ite,  Lpz. 
1875.  A.  Harnack,  Zur  Quellenkritik  des  Gnosticismits,  Lpz.  1873  ; 
/de!>t  in  ZhTh,  XLIV,  1874,  143-226.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Z?/V  Ketzer- 
geschichte  des  C/rchristentinns,  Lpz.  1884;  Idem,  Jitdeiitum  7tnd 
Judoichristentum,  Lpz.  1886.  J.  Kunze,  De  historiae  gnosticismi 
fontibus  novae  qiiaestiones  criticae,  Lips.  1894;  cL  Harnack,  in 
ThLZ,  XIX,  1894,  340  f. 

§  22.    General 

With  few  exceptions,  our  knowledge  of  Gnostic  liter- 
ature is  derived  solely  from  those  fragments  which 
Catholic  theologians  and  ecclesiastics  included  in  their 
works  that  they  might  combat  and  refute  them.  Al- 
though these  remains  allow  us  only  very  scanty  insight 
into  the  nature  and  contents  of  Gnostic  literature,  they 
nevertheless  suffice  to  produce  the  impression  that  it 
must  have  been  most  important  and  varied.  To  be 
sure,  the  leaders  of  Gnostic  sects  were  not  all  authors. 
We  arc  not  told  on  good  authority  that  either  Cleobius 
and  Dositheus,  or  Simon,  Menander,  Satornilus,  Ce- 
rinthus,  and  others,  left  literary  works  behind  them.^ 
We   have    no   tangible  evidence    that   others,   such   as 

^  See,  however,  Origen,  iti  Johan.  XIII,  27;  Constiiuiiones  apost.  VI, 
16.     Fabricius,  BG,  176  f.     Harnack,  LG,  152-157. 

68 


GNOSTIC   WRITERS  69 


Hermogenes,^  were  authors.  But  the  principal  Gnostic 
leaders,  notably  Basilides,  Valentinus,  and  their  disci- 
ples, anticipated,  both  in  form  and  matter,  much  that 
played  a  part  in  Patristic  literature ;  and  the  singular 
class  of  edifying  tales  [which  later  attained  great 
vogue]  seems  to  have  been  fostered  first  in  Gnostic 
circles. 

^  Harnack,  LG,  200, 


CHAPTER   I 

THEOLOGICAL   LITERATURE 

§23.    Basilidcs  mid  Isidore 

Fragments:  J.  E.  Grabe,  Spicilegium  (§  2.  8.  b),  II,  1699,35-43. 
A.  Hilgenfeld,  Die  KetzergescJiicJite  ties  Urchristentn/ns,  Lpz.  1884, 
207-218;  cf.  F.  A.  Hoit,  in  DCB,  II,  268-281.  —  Fabricius,  BG, 
177  f.     Harnack,  LG,  157-161. 

I.  Basilides,  a  pupil  of  Glaucias,  who  is  alleged  to 
have  been  the  interpreter  of  Peter,i  was  a  teacher  in 
Alexandria 2  in  the  time  of  Hadrian.^  That  he  had 
been  in  Antioch  with  Satornilus,  a  pupil  of  Menander, 
is  an  assertion  of  Epiphanius'*  which  cannot  now  be 
verified.  We  gather  from  the  Acta  Archelai  of  the 
fourth  century,  that  he  preached  among  the  Persians.^ 
Origen^  says  of  him,  possibly  incorrectly,  that  he  wrote 
a  gospel  of  his  own,  Yiva<^^i\iov  Kara  "BacrcXiSqv.  It  is 
certain  that  he  wrote  twenty-four  ^ij3\ia  on  the  Gospel,^ 
which,  according  to  Clement  of  Alexandria,^  were  en- 

^  Clement,  Stromata,  VIT,  17.  107. 

2  Ircna'us,  Adv.  Ilaer.  I,  24.  i,  and,  following  him,  Eusebius,  Hist. 
Ecd.  IV,  7.  3. 

^Clement,  loc.  cit.     Eusebius,  Chronic,  ad  aim.  133. 

*  Panarion,  XXIII,  i. 
5  Chap.  55. 

^  Horn.  I  in  Luc.  V,  edit,  of  Lommatzsch,  V,  86;   cf.  87. 
"^  Agrippa  Castor,  in  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  7.  7. 

*  Stromata,  IV,  12.  S3. 

70 


BASILIDES      ISIDORE       VALENTINUS  /I 

titled  'E^yjyijTtKd.  Fragments  from  Books  XIII  and 
XXIII  have  been  preserved  by  Clement  and  in  the 
Acfa  ArcJiclai,  and  these  serve  materially  to  brighten 
the  picture  of  Basilides  which  his  opponents  drew  of 
him.  Compare  also  the  sentence  in  Origen's  Cojum.  in 
cpist.  ad  Rom.  V} 

2.  Isidore,  the  son  of  Basilides,  wrote  the  following 
three  works,  fragments  of  which  have  been  preserved 
by  Clement  of  Alexandria :  {a)  Ylepl  irpoa-cjivov^  -v/ri;^/'}?.^ 
By  this  is  meant  the  lower  soul  in  man,  with  all  belong- 
ing to  it,^  which  is  to  be  ruled  by  the  rational  soul. 
(b)  'E^rjyrjTiKa  rov  7rpo(f)t]Tov  Ilap)(^ci)p^  (in  at  least  two 
books),  which  attempts,  among  other  things,  to  prove 
the  Oriental  origin  of  Greek  learning.  (c)  'HdtKci.^ 
This  extensive  fragment  is  connected  with  an  expla- 
nation of  a  saying  of  the  Lord  analogous  to  Matt. 
xix.  TO  f.,  and  it  proves  that  the  author's  ethics  were 
of  a  strict  type.  According  to  Epiphanius,*^  Isidore 
wrote  certain  HapatveriKa.,  which,  supposing  the  state- 
ment to  be  correct,  may  be  identical  with  the  'HdiKci. 

3.  Irenreus''  mentions  the  Incantationes  of  the  follow- 
ers of  Basilides.  Concerning  the  UapaSoaei-i  Mardiou, 
which  they  held  in  high  esteem,  see  §  16,  4. 

§  24.    Valciitijins  and  his  School 

Literature :  G.  Heinrici.  Die  ^laleiiiiniaiiische  Gnosis  unci  die  /leilit^e 
Sckriftj  Berl.  1871.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  178  f.     Harnack,  LG,  174-184. 

I.  Valentinus,  according  to  a  statement  of  Clement,^ 
was  a  pupil  of  Theodas,  who  was  a  disciple  (yvwpL/xo';) 

^  Edition  of  Lommatzsch,  VI,  336.  ^  Stromata,  III,  i.  I-3. 

2  Stromata,  II,  20.  113.  «  Panarion,  XXXII,  3. 

3  Cf.  §  60.  7.  d.  2.  7  ^^-;.  //aer.  I,  24.  3. 

*  Stromala,  VI,  6.  53.  ^  Strojnata,  VII,  17.  106. 


72  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

of  Paul.  He  was  born  somewhere  on  the  north  coast 
of  Egypt,  was  eckicated  as  a  Greek  in  Alexandria,^  and 
possibly  came  under  the  influence  of  Basilides.  Accord- 
ing to  Irenaeus,^  he  went  to  Rome  in  the  time  of  Hyginus 
(about  136-140  A.D.),  flourished  there  under  Pius  (about 
140-155  A.D.),  and  remained  till  the  time  of  Anicetus 
(i  54/5-166/7  A.D.).  Tertullian,-'^  who  praises  his  genius 
and  eloquence,  asserts  that  his  break  with  the  church 
was  occasioned  by  his  being  overlooked  in  the  appoint- 
ment to  an  (the  Roman)  episcopal  see.  The  place  and 
time  of  his  death  are  unknown.  The  statement  that 
he  went  from  Rome  to  Cyprus,  that  he  might  there  with- 
draw from  the  church,'*  is  to  be  received  with  caution. 
Clement^  has  preserved  fragments  with  anthropological, 
psychological,  and  Christological  contents,  taken  from 
the  Letters  of  Valentinus  {eTna-ToXrj  Tt<?  irepl  rSiv  irpoaap- 
TrjfiaToiv  [sc.  T>}9  '^v'^)]^~\  TT/jo?  'AyadoTToSa);  also  frag- 
ments of  Homilies,^  which  give  some  conception  of  the 
author's  rhetorical  power,  together  with  their  evident 
relationship  to  Pauline  and  Johannine  thought.  The 
Valentinian  fragment  preserved  by  Hippolytus ''  pos- 
sibly came  also  from  a  homily.  Tertullian  ^  bears  wit- 
ness to  Psalms  composed  by  Valentinus,  and  a  fragment 
is  given  by  Hippolytus.^  No  writing  entitled  lo^ia^^ 
ever  existed.     Irenaeus  ^^  knew  of  an  Evangelium  Veri- 

^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  XXXI,  2. 

2  Adv.  Haer.  Ill,  4.  3;   cf.  Eusebius,  Chronic,  ad  ann.  138  and  144. 

8  Adv.  Valent.  4, 

*  Epiphanius,  Panariott,  XXXI,  7. 

^  Stromata,  II,  8.  36;    20.  114;    III,  7.  59. 

6  Stromata,  IV,  13.  91 ;   VI,  6.  52,  ^  Came  Christi,  17.  20. 

■?  Philosophumena,  VI,  42.  ^  Philos.  VI,  37. 

1°  Grabe,  Spicilegium,  II,  49,  following  Tertullian,  Adv.   Valent.  1. 
^1  Adv.  Haer.  Ill,  11.  9;   cf.  Pseudo-Tertullian,  12. 


SCHOOL  OF   VALENTINUS  73 


tatis  of  the  Valentinians,  though  he  did  not  ascribe  it  to 
Valentinus. 

Fragments  are  collected  in  A.  Hilgenfeld's  Die  Ketzergeschichte, 
1884,  292-307.  Cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXIII,  1880,  280-300. 
Cf.  XXVI,  1883,  356  f.  R.  A.  Lipsiiis,  in  DCB,  IV,  1076-1099 
(in  German,  in  JprTh,  XIII,  1887,  585-658). 

2.  According  to  Hippolytus,^  the  numerous  disciples 
of  Valentinus  were  divided  into  an  Italian  and  an 
Oriental  branch  {iToXiwTLKr)  and  avaroXiKr]  hihaaKokia). 
Ptolemaeus  and  Heracleon  were  authors  of  the  Italian 
school.  Ptolemaeus,  as  to  the  circumstances  of  whose 
life  we  know  nothing,  wrote  a  Letter  to  a  highly  cult- 
ured woman,  named  Flora,  to  allay  her  doubts  concern- 
ing the  Mosaic  law,  on  the  strength  of  a  distinction 
between  its  eternal  and  its  temporal  parts.  Irenasus  ^ 
appears  to  have  known  of  other  writings  {v-jrofivrjixara) 
of  Ptolemaeus  (Explanation  of  the  Prologue  to  John's 
Gospel ).3  Heracleon,  whom  Clement*  ranks  as  the  most 
illustrious  of  the  Valentinians,  may  have  been  a  direct 
pupil  of  Valentinus,^  although  Tertullian  makes  him 
out  to  have  been  a  follower  of  Ptolemaeus.''  The  state- 
ment of  Prasdestinatus  '^  that  Heracleon  was  a  Sicilian 
probably  arose  from  confusing  him  with  Heraclius. 
Heracleon  left  behind  'TTrofjbvqfjbara,^  which  contained 
comments  on  passages  of  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  (?) 
and  Luke,^  but  more  especially  on  the  Gospel  of  John. 

1  Philosophumena,  VI,  35.  s  Zahn. 

2  Adv.  Haer.  I,  1-8.  4.     Cf.  particularly,  I.  8.  5.        *  Stromata,  IV,  9.  71. 
^  Origen,  in  Joann.  II,  8;   edition  of  Lommatzsch,  I,  117. 

6  Adv.  Valent.  4. 

^  Chap.  16  [Migne,  PL,  LIII,  592]. 

8  Origen,  in  Joann.  VI,  8;    edition  of  Lommatzsch,  IV,  117. 
8  Two  fragments  in  Clement's  Eclogae  proph.  §   25,  edition  of  Potter, 
995;    and  Stromata,  IV,  9.  73. 


74  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

Origen,  in  his  commentary  on  John,  included  extensive 
excerpts  from  Heracleon's  expositions,  which  betray, 
indeed,  a  purely  dogmatic  method  of  exegesis,  but  one 
which  is  deep  and  also  often  in  accord  with  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel.  Florinus  also  belonged  to  the  Italian 
school,  and  he  wrote  "  a  detestable  book."  ^ 

Ptolemaei  Epist.  ad  Floram,  in  Stieren's  edition  of  Irenaeus,  I, 
922-936;  and  in  A.  Hilgenfeld's  article,  in  ZwTh,  XXIV,  1881, 
214-230 ;  cf.  Theo.  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2.  956-961 .  —  Heracleon  :  Frag- 
ments, in  Hilgenfeld,  B/c  Kdzergeschichte,  1884,  472-505,  and  A.  E. 
Brooke  in  TSt,  I,  4,  1891  (witli  introduction  and  extensive  notes). 
Cf.  R.  A.  Lipsius,  Die  Zeit  des  Markioti  mid  des  Herakleon,  in 
ZwTli,  X,  1867,  75-183. 

3.  The  Excerpts  of  Theodotus,  'E«  rwv  ®€oS6tov  koI 
tP}^  avaTo\i.K7]'i  KaXou/xeui]'?  8i8aaKa\ia<i  Kara  tois  Ova- 
XevTLVov  'x^povov'i  iTn-TO/jbai,  had  their  origin  in  the  Oriental 
school,  and  Clement  of  Alexandria  used  them  with  the 
aim  of  refuting  their  heresies,  perhaps  in  preparation 
for  the  eighth  book  of  his  Stromata?  Theodotus  is 
nowhere  mentioned  as  a  pupil  of  Valentinus.  It  is 
possible  that  the  writing  contained  doctrines  that  were 
attributed  by  the  Valentinians  to  Theodas.^  The  Ex- 
cerpts present  an  older  (perhaps  merely  a  more  con- 
servative .-*)  form  of  the  doctrine.  Von  Arnim  sees  in 
the  'E/c  Tcoy  7rpocf)T)TMv  eKXoyai'^  likewise  a  collection  of 
excerpts  from  Gnostic  writings. 

The  Excerpts  are  given  in  Potter's  edition  of  Clement.  966-989 
(Dindorf,  III,  424-455).  Some  emendations  are  given  by  A.  E. 
Brook,  TSt,  I,  4.  105  f.  The  Eclogues  are  given  by  Potter,  989- 
1004  (Dindorf,  III,  456-478).  Cf.  Theo.  Zahn,  FGK,  III,  117  f., 
122-130.     P.  Ruben,  Clemen.  Alex.  Excerpta  ex  Theodoto.     Lips. 

^  Cf.  Fragm.  Syr.  XXVIII,  in  Harvey's  edition  of  Irenceus,  II,  457. 
2  Cf.  §  60,  3.  c.  8  Cf.  No.  I,  above.  *  §  60,  3.  c. 


BARDESANES  75 


1892.     J.  ab  Arnim,  De  octavo  dementis  Stromateorum  lihro.     Ind. 
Schol.     Rostock,  1894.  — Translated  by  Wm.  Wilson,  in  ANF,  VIII, 

39  ff- 

§  25.    Bardcsanes 

A.  Hahn.  Lips.  1819.  W.  Cureton,  Spicilegium  Syriacum. 
Lond.  1855  (Book  of  Laws  and  Countries).  A.  Merx.  Halle,  1863. 
A.  Hilgenfeld.  Lpz.  1864.  Cf.  R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  PKZ,  XIV,  1865, 
689-696.  F.  J.  A.  Hort,  in  DCB,  III,  250-260.  F.  Boll,  Studien 
liber  Claudius  P(ole//iciiis,  in  JclPh,  Suppl.  XXI,  181-188.  —  Fabri- 
cius,  BG,  172-175.     Richardson,  BS,  108.     Harnack,  LG,  184-191. 

I.  According  to  Hippolytus,^Bardesanes(Bar-Daisan) 
belonged  to  the  Oriental  school.  He  was  born  on  July 
II,  154,  at  Edessa  [now  Orfa],  on  the  Daisan,'^  and 
received  a  secular  education  at  court.^  He  was  at  first 
a  priest  of  the  Syrian  goddess,  and  afterward  a  Chris- 
tian.^ Abgarus  of  Edessa  (probably  Bar  Manu,  202- 
217  A.D.)  embraced  Christianity  at  the  instigation  of 
Bardasanes.  When  Caracalla  captured  Edessa,  in  217, 
Bardasanes  fled  to  Armenia,  and  preached  there  without 
success.^  He  probably  returned  to  Edessa  (218  ?),  and 
died  at  the  age  of  sixty-eight.*^  The  numerous  contra- 
dictory accounts  as  to  the  nature  of  his  Christianity 
make  it  probable  that  he  was  influenced  by  Valentinian- 
ism,  but  they  show  him  to  have  been  an  independent 
theologian  who  followed  paths  of  his  own.^ 

1  Philosophumena,  VI,  35. 

2  Chron.  Edess.,  edited  by  J.  S.  Assemani,  Bibliotheca  Orientalise  I,  389. 
Barhebraeus,  Chron.  eccl.,  edited  by  J.  B.  Abbeloos  and  Lamy,  1872,  49. 

^  Cf.  Julius  Africanus,  Cesti,  29,  edited  by  Thevenot,  in  Veterum  Mathe- 
maticorum  opera,  275  f. 
*  Barhebraeus. 

^  Moses  of  Chorene,  Hist.  Armen.  II,  63;  Whiston's  edition,  1736,  185  ff. 
^  Barhebrseus. 
''  Cf.  also  Jerome,  Dt  Viris  Illust.  33. 


^6  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

2.  The  writings  of  Bardesanes  have  been  preserved 
only  in  meagre  fragments.  Eusebius  ^  and  Theodoret  ^ 
mention  writings  in  the  form  of  dialogues  directed 
against  Marcion,  which  were  translated  into  Greek ;  ^ 
Eusebius^  and  Epiphanius^  mention  an  Apology 
addressed  to  Antoninus  (Heliogabalus  ?)  occasioned  by 
the  persecution.  A  History  of  Armenian  Kings  (Va- 
larses  and  Kosru,  till  216  a.d.),  which  he  composed, 
was  used  by  Moses  of  Chorene  (fifth,  seventh,  or  eighth 
century .-')  as  a  source  for  his  own  work.  Ephraem,  the 
Syrian,  was  acquainted  with  a  book  containing  150 
Psalms  {Hy^nns^  through  which  Bardesanes  sought 
to  win  the  poj^ular  heart.  In  his  own  anti-heretical 
hymns,  Ephraem  ^  made  use  of  the  material  supplied  by 
Bardesanes  by  substituting  orthodox  for  heretical  matter. 
Through  these  Hymns,  Bardesanes  (and  his  son  Har- 
monius ')  became  the  creator  of  Syrian  church  hymnody. 
The  Book  of  the  Laws  of  Countries  was  the  work  not 
of  Bardesanes,  but  of  his  school  (third  century).  It  is 
preserved  in  Syriac  ^  (the  original  language  .'')  ;  was  used 
in  the  Pseudo-Clementine  Recognitions,^  and  is  identical 
with  the  dialogue  Ilepl  el/xapfxevr]'?  {dc  Fato)  mentioned 
by  Eusebius,^°  Epiphanius,^^  and  Theodoret.^^  In  it  Bar- 
desanes is  introduced  in  the  third  person.     Persian  and 

1  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  30.  2  fjaer.  fab.  I,  22. 

2  Cf.  also  Jerome,  Epist.  70,  4,  edited  by  Vallarsius,  I,  428. 
*  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  30.  5  Haer.  LVI,  I. 

^  Ephraem  Syr.,  Opera,  edition  of  Benedetti,  II,  437-560;  cf.  particu- 
larly, Nos.  51-60. 

"^  See  Hort,  DCB,  II,  252.  [H.  Burgess,  Hymns  and  Homilies  of 
Ephraem  Syrus,  Lond.  1853,  pp.  xxviii-xl.] 

8  Codex  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  14658.  ^  IX,  19. 

^^  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  30.     Cf.  the  fragment  in  his  Praepar.  evang.  VI,  10. 
1-48. 

11  Haer.  LVI,  i.  12  Haer.fab.  I,  22. 


CARPOCRATIANS       MARCION  jy 

Manichsean  influences  are  apparently  presupposed  in 
the  writings  ascribed  by  the  Fihrist^  to  'Ibn  Deisan 
([Bardaisan]  Bardesanes) :  Light  and  Darkness ;  The 
Spiritual  Ahxture  of  TrntJi ;  The  Movable  and  the  Fixed ; 
consequently  these  works  may  belong  to  a  later  period.^ 

§  26.      The  Carpocratians 

Irenaeus  ^  was  acquainted  with  writings  of  the  Carpo- 
cratians. Epiphanes,  a  son  of  Carpocrates,  who  lived 
about  or  before  150  a.d.,  and  who  died  at  the  age  of 
seventeen,  was  the  author  of  a  book,  Ile/al  8LKaioavvi]<;, 
from  which  Clement^  made  extensive  quotations.  In 
this  writing  Epiphanes  contended  for  community  of 
goods  and  of  wives.  On  the  question  whether  charac- 
teristics of  the  moon-god  (6eo<;  eVi^aw;?)  worshipped 
at  Same  may  not  have  been  transferred  to  him,  see 
G.  Volkmar's  view,^  and  the  contrary  view  of  A.  Hil- 
genfeld.^ 

§27.     Marcion  and  Apelles 

Literature :  R.  A.  Lipsius,  Die  Zeit  des  Maj-kion  itnd  des 
Herakleoti,  in  ZwTh,  X,  1867,  75-183  ;  cf.  his  Quellen  siir  alt.  Ket- 
zergesch.,  Beilage  II,  225-258.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Cerdon  und  Mar- 
cion, in  ZwTh,  XXIV,  1881,  1-37;  cf.  Ketzergeschiclite,  etc.,  316- 
341.  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  III,  816-824.  Meyboom,  Marcion  en  de 
Marcionieten,  1888;  cf.  Theo.  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2.  418.  H.  Usener, 
ReligionsgeschicJitliche  C/ntersnckmigen,  I,  Bonn,  1889,  103-108. 
G.  Krliger,  in  JprTh,  XVI,  1890,  592  f.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  179  f. 
Hainack,  LG,  191-200. 

I.    Marcion,  the   founder  of  the  religious  society  of 

^  Fliigel,  Mani,  Lpz,  1862,  p.  85.        ^  Adv.  Haer.  I,  25.  5. 
2  Cf.  also,  §  30,  4.  *  Stromata,  III,  2.  5-9. 

^  Monatschrift  des  wissensc/i.   Vereiiis  in  Zurich,  1858,  276  f. 
6  ZwTh,  V,  1862,  426. 


78  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

the  Marcionites,  was  a  native  of  Pontus^  and  a  wealthy 
shipowner.^  He  was  regarded  as  a  most  dangerous 
heretic  by  Justin  when  he  wrote  his  Apology  (138  a.d  ? 
circa  150  a.d.?)  and  even  earlier.^  According  to  Ire- 
nseus*  he  went  to  Rome  about  140  a.d.,  became  a  pupil 
(.'')  of  the  Syrian  Cerdo,  and  separated  from  the  Roman 
congregation  in  consequence  of  his  connection  with 
him.^  According  to  Irenaeus  he  developed  his  full 
activity  for  the  first  time  under  Anicetus,  that  is,  after 
154  A.D. ;  a  statement  which  disagrees  with  the  assertion 
of  Clement  of  Alexandria  ^  that  he  stood  in  the  relation 
of  TT/aeo-ySuT?;?  to  Basilides  and  Valentinus.  Hippolytus 
and  the  writers  who  followed  his  statements  maintained 
that  Marcion  was  the  son  of  a  bishop,  that  he  passed 
a  frivolous  youth,  was  excommunicated  by  his  father, 
etc.,  but  these  statements  are  to  be  received  with  caution. 
The  story  of  his  disputation  with  Roman  presbyters  on 
certain  passages  in  the  Bible  may  be  founded  on  fact. 

2.  Marcion  successfully  undertook  a  dogmatic  perver- 
sion of  tradition  by  altering  the  Gospel  of  Luke  and 
the  ten  Epistles  of  Paul,  which  he  regarded  as  genuine, 
to  correspond  with  his  anti-Jewish  conception  of  Chris- 
tianity." The  Eua77eXfoy  (with  no  author's  name :  rov 
Kvpiov}   rov  ;^pfcrToi) .?)  can  be  reconstructed  from  Ter- 

1  Justin,  A/10/.  I,  26.  58.  Irenreus,  Adv.  Haer.  I,  27.  2.  Sinope  is 
mentioned  as  his  birthplace  by  Philastrius,  de  Haer.  XLV,  and  Epiphanius, 
Haer.  XLII,  I,  following  Hippolytus,  Syntagma. 

2  Rhode,  quoted  by  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  13.  3.  Tertullian,  Adv. 
Marcion.  I,  18  ;  III,  6. 

^  Syntagma. 

*  Adv.  Haer.  I,  27,  2;    III,  4.  3. 

''Tertullian,  Adv.  Marcion.  I,  2;    18;    22;    III,  6;    IV,  17. 

•"'  Stromata,  VII,  17.  107. 

"^  Irenaius,  Adv.  Haer.  I,  27.  2;   III,  12.  12. 


MARCION  79 


tullian's  ^  and  Epiphanius'  ^  extensive  refutations ;  also 
from  the  dialogue  De  recta fide^  and  some  other  accounts.* 
Omitting  all  particulars  of  the  childhood  of  Jesus,  Mar- 
cion  began  by  combining  Luke  iii.  i  and  iv.  31,  and  in 
the  course  of  his  narrative  rejecting  or  altering  (on  the 
ground  that  it  had  been  falsified  by  tradition)  everything 
that  was  opposed  to  his  own  ideas,  but  more  particularly, 
whatever  pointed  to  a  connection  between  Judaism  and 
Christianity.  In  the  face  of  the  plainest  indications  to 
the  contrary,  the  statement  made  by  the  Tubingen 
school  (following  Semler  and  Eichhorn)  and  for  a  time 
by  Ritschl  also,  to  the  effect  that  the  Gospel  of  Luke 
was  a  canonical  redaction  of  Marcion's  Gospel,  cannot 
be  maintained,  although  possibly  Marcion,  as  compared 
with  the  present  text  of  Luke,  frequently  presents  the 
original  setting.^  This  Gospel  possessed  canonical  au- 
thority in  Marcionite  congregations.  It  is  also  possible 
to  reconstruct  the  ' ATroaroXcKov  (sc.  ^i^Xiov),  the  second 
half  of  the  Marcionite  New  Testament,  at  any  rate  in 
all  its  essential  parts.  It  contained  ten  Pauline  epistles 
in  the  following  order :  Galatians,  i  and  2  Corinthians, 
Romans,  i  and  2  Thessalonians,  Laodiceans  (Ephe- 
sians),  Colossians,  Philippians,  and  Philemon  (Epipha- 
nius :  Philemon,  Philippians).  Hebrews  and  the  Pastoral 
Epistles  were  omitted  as  non-Pauline. 

Attempted  Reconstruction:  A.  Hahn,  Das  Evangelhtm  Marcions, 
Konigsb.  1823;  and  in  J.  C.  Thilo,  Cod.  apocr.  nov.  Test.  I,  Lips. 
1832,  401-486.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  KritiscJie  Unterstichimgen  nber  die 
Evangelien  Jiisti)is^  etc.  Halle,  1850,  391-475,  and  in  ZhTh,  XXV, 
1855,  426-484  {ApostolicHiii) .     Cf.  also  TliJ,  XII,  1853,  192-244. 

1  Adv.  Marcion.  libri  V,  especially  Lib.  IV.  *  Zahn,  GNK,  I,  608  ff. 

2  Haer.  XLIL  ^  See  Reuss,  Usener. 
■^  §  80.  2. 


8o  GNOSTIC  LITERATURE 

G.  Volkmar,  Das  Evangeliuui  Marcioiis.  Zurich,  1852.  W.  C. 
van  Manen,  in  ThT,  1887,  382-404  (Galatians).  Tlieo.  Zahn,  GNK, 
11,2,409-529  (Gospel  and  Apostoliai/n).  Cf.  also  A.  Schvvegler, 
in  ThJ,  II,  1843,  575-590,  and  Das  7iachapostolische  Zeitalter,  I, 
Lpz.  1846,  260-284.  ^-  Ritschl,  Das  Evangeliiim  Marciotis  uiid 
das  kanonische  Evangelittm  des  Liikas,  1846  (another  view,  ThJ, 
X,  1 85 1,  528-533).  E.  Reuss,  Die  GescJiichte  der  heiligen  Schriften 
N.  T.  6th  edit.  Braunschweig,  1 887,  281.  Theo.  Zahn,  Die  Dialoge 
des  '■'•Adainaniiiis''''  iiiit  den  Giiostikeni,  in  ZKG,  IX,  1888,  193-239, 
and  in  GNK,  I,  2,  585-718.  H.  Usener,  Religionsgeschichtliche 
UntersuchungeHj  I,  Bonn,  1889,  80-91. 

3.  In  justification  of  his  undertaking,  Marcion  wrote 
his  'AvTideaeiq  (Antitheses),^  a  sort  of  dogmatic  system 
(ydos  fidei)^  which  derived  its  name  from  the  comparison 
of  contradictory  passages  from  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments which  it  contained.  {Opus  ex  contrarietatiim  oppo- 
sitionibiLS  Antitheses  cognommatnm  et  ad  separationeni 
legis  et  evangelii  coact7im.)  The  work  occupied  a  posi- 
tion independent  of  the  Marcionite  canon  and  possessed 
unity  of  character  (Hahn  holds  the  opposite  view).  It 
was  intended  to  prove  a  diversitas  deorimi  from  a  diversi- 
tas  histriimentormn,  and  thence  the  arrangement  of  the 
diversitas  ingeniormn,  leguni  et  inrtiitwn  ^  was  perhaps 
taken.  These  antithetical  sentences^  may  have  been 
used  as  the  chief  arguments,  being  illustrated  and 
strengthened  by  the  quotations  of  proof  passages. 
The  proof  of  the  diversitas  dcornm  was  apparently  fol- 
lowed by  an  exposition  of  the  true  revelation  of  God 
and  of  its  falsification  through  tradition  under  Jewish 

1  Tertullian,  Adv.  Marc.   IV,   i ;    the  title  given  as  dvTnrapa0^(T€is   by 
Ilippolytus,  I'hilosoph.  VII,  30,  is  inexact. 
^  Tertullian,  loc.  cit. 

8  Tertullian,  Adv.  Marc.  I,  19;    II,  29;    IV,  I;   6. 
■•  Cf.,  for  instance.  Idem,  IV,  28. 


MARCION   AND   APELLES  8 1 

influence,  and  finally  by  proof  of  the  genuineness  of  the 
Marcionite  Gospel.  For  our  knowledge  of  the  work 
we  are  dependent  upon  Tertullian  (whose  controversial 
treatise  against  Marcion,  more  especially  in  the  fourth 
and  fifth  books,  is  full  of  references  to  the  Antitheses) 
and  the  Dialogus  de  recte  Fide.  These  writings,  how- 
ever, do  not  make  a  reconstruction  possible  (against 
Hahn).  It  cannot  be  proved  that  other  writers  were 
acquainted  with  the  Antitheses.  In  Tertullian's  time 
Marcion's  work  passed  as  a  symbolic  book,^  but  it  must 
have  lost  this  canonical  importance  speedily.  The  ex- 
istence of  a  separate  Commentary  on  the  Gospels,  writ- 
ten by  Marcion,  cannot  be  proved^  from  the  statements 
of  Ephraem  Syrus  {Evangelii  concovdajitis  expositio). 
Tertullian  ^  had  knowledge  of  a  letter  {qtmedam  epistuld) 
of  Marcion,  a  sort  of  manifesto,  with  an  elaborate  justi- 
fication of  his  secession  from  the  church. 

A.  Hahn,  Aiitiiheses  Marcionis  Gnost.,  Regiomont.  1823.  Theo. 
Zahn,  in  ZKG,  IX,  1888,  193-239. 

4.  Apelles,  a  distinguished  pupil  of  Marcion,  was 
called  upon  when  an  old  man,  by  Rhodo,  the  apologist, 
to  give  an  account  of  his  heretical  views.^  He  wrote 
luWoyia/xoi,  the  38th  Tovius  of  which  is  cited  by 
Ambrose.^  From  the  fragments  preserved  by  Origen^ 
and  Ambrose "  it  appears  that  the  statement  of  Pseudo- 
Tertullian^  to  the  effect  that  in  this  work  Apelles  pur- 

1  Tertullian,  Adv.  Marc.  I,  19;   IV,  4. 

'^  Contrary  view,  Harnack,  in  ZKG,  IV,  1881,  500. 

^  De  Came  Christi,  2. 

*  Eusebius,  Nisi.  Eccl.  V,  13.     Cf.  also  §  47  below. 
5  De  Paradis.  V,  28. 

^  Homil.  in  Genes.  II,  2;    Lommatzsch's  edition,  VITI,  134  ff. 
T  De  Paradis.  V,  28;   VI,  30-32;    VII,  35;  VIII,  38,  40,  41. 

*  Haer.  19. 

G 


82  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

posed  to  show  the  falsehood  of  the  Mosaic  conception 
of  divine  things,  is  correct.^  In  his  work  called  't>av€- 
pa)a-eL<i^  (no  fragment  of  which  has  been  preserved), 
Apelles  recorded  the  revelations  of  Philumene,  a 
prophetess  of  the  sect.  It  cannot  be  determined 
whether  Apelles'  Gospel  ^  was  identical  with  that  of 
Marcion,  or  whether  it  represented  a  further  elabora- 
tion of  it. 

A.  Harnack,  De  Ape/h's  gnosi  Mouarc/i/ca,  Lipa.  1874;  and  6»^^« 
neui'  Bnichstucke  der  Syllogistnen  des  Apelles^  in  TU,  VI,  3,  1890, 
109-120. 

5.  The  writer  of  the  Muratorian  Fragment^  and 
Anonyniiis  Arabicus  ^  knew  of  certain  Psalms  of  Mar- 
cion (Marcionites);  the  latter  was  acquainted  also  with 
a  Liber  propositi  Finis.  Esnic,  the  Armenian,  borrowed 
some  interesting  notices  from  a  dogmatic  work  of  the 
Marcionites  (fourth  century). 

Harnack,  in  ZwTh,  XIX,  1876,  %o-\zo,  passitn. 

§28.    Ophitic  {'' Gnostic'')  Writings 

I.  In  the  large  group  of  Ophites  and  "Gnostics,"  in 
the  narrower  sense,  numerous  writings  were  in  circula- 
tion, of  which  almost  nothing  has  survived  except  the 
titles.  Irenaeus,^  Hippolytus,  and  Epiphanius  (vv.  11.) 
in  their  accounts  of  the  "Gnostics,"  Ophites,  Cainites, 
Sethitcs,  Scverians,  Naassenes,  Peratae,  Docetse,  and  of 
the  Gnostic  Justin  and  Monoimus,  used  a  number  of 

1  Cf.  also  Rhodo,  in  Eusehius,  /lisl.  Eccl.  V,  13.     See  also  §47,  below 

2  Tertullian,  Praescrip.  Ilaer.  30. 

^  Jerome,  Comm.  in  Matth.  Frooein.  following  Origen. 

*  V,  82-84. 

''  Praef.  ad  Cone.  Nic.  Mansi,  II,  1057. 

*>  Adv.  Haer.  1,  29-31. 


GNOSTIC   WRITINGS  83 

sources  of  which  they  have  given  us  no  further  descrip- 
tion. Irenaeus^  mentions  the  use  by  the  Cainites  of  a 
Gospel  of  Judas,  in  their  opinion  the  only  one  of  the 
disciples  who  understood  Jesus ;  and  a  Gospel  of  Eve 
was  used  by  the  "  Gnostics  "  and  perhaps  by  the  Pcra- 
tae.^  Gospels  of  Thomas,  Philip,  and  other  Apostles  '^ 
were  used  by  other  "Gnostics."^  Epiphanius^  also 
mentions  "many  books"  written  and  used  by  the 
"Gnostics,"  among  them  being  the  following:  'Eptor?;- 
aet^  Mapta?  fieydXai  and  /xiKpai,  the  former  containing 
matter  that  was  obscene  and  altogether  foreign  to  genu- 
ine tradition;  the  Tevva  Mapta?  (progeny?  of  Mary 
containing  a  cynical  account  of  the  death  of  Zacharias) 
the  ' A7roKaXv\lrei<i  rod  'ASa/x  ek  rov  'la\8a/3aco6,  which 
was  also  in  use  among  others  besides ;  ek  ovo/xa  rod  1-^6 
(see  below).  A  work,  'Ava^aTiKov  HavXov,  was  in  cir- 
culation among  the  Cainites  and  "  Gnostics."  ^  Accord- 
ing to  Epiphanius '''  the  Sethites  had  seven  books  bear- 
ing the  name  of  Seth,  other  books  entitled  'AWoyevek, 
an  Apocalypse  of  Abraham,  some  books  bearing  the 
name  of  Moses,  and,  according  to  Hippolytus,^  a  Hapd- 
(fypaai'i  S?^^.  The  Archontici*^  used  a  large  and  a  small 
book  of  "  '^vfxcfxovia,"  the  book  'AWoyeveh  (see  above), 
an  'Ava^arcKOP  'Haaiov,  etc.  Hippolytus^^  has  pre- 
served a  fragment  of  the  HyvDis  of  the  Naassenes,  also 
a  Psalm.^^  This  sect  made  use  of  the  'Avro'^acri?  ^leydXi]}'^ 

1  Adv.  Haer.  I,  31.  i, 

-  Epiphanius,  Haer.  XXVI,  2,  3,  5;  in   the  third  section  there  is  a 

fragment  of  an  apocalyptic  character.     Cf.  also  Hippolytus,  Philosoph.  V,  16. 

3  Cf.  §  16.  4-5.  8  Philosoph.  V,  22. 

^  Epiplianius,  loc.  cit.  and  Hippolytus.  ®  Epiphanius,  Haer.  XL. 

^5  Haer.  XXVI,  8.  12.  i''  Philosoph.  V,  6. 

«  Epiphanius,  Haer.  XXXVIII,  2.  "  Idem,  V,  10. 

''  Haer.  XXXIX,  5.             ■  12  Idem,  V,  9. 


84  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 


In  connection  with  tlie  above  list,  which  does  not  profess  to  be 
complete,  see  Harnack,  LG,  162-171,  662  f.  A.  Behrendts  (§  16.  6), 
32-37- 

2.  The  only  Gnostic  writings  that  have  been  pre- 
served complete  have  been  handed  down  in  Coptic 
translations.  They  consist  of  the  literary  productions 
of  the  Severians,  Sethites,  and  Archontici,  who,  in 
contrast  with  the  lascivious  Nicolaitans,  Cainites,  etc., 
sought  to  found  their  life  and  doctrine  upon  a  strict 
moral  basis. 

(a)  The  so-called  IliaTC<;-1o(f)ia,^  in  four  books,  is  not 
a  literary  unit ;  the  fourth  book  is  evidently  different 
from  the  others  and  appears  to  be  older  than  they ; 
the  first  three  books  are  apparently  identical  with  the 
'E/3fWT?^o-ei9  Mapia<;  jxLKpai  (see  above),  or  at  least,  a 
recension  of  the  same.^  All  the  books  are  in  the  form 
of  dialogues  (question  and  answer)  between  the  risen 
Jesus  and  his  disciples,  more  especially  Mary  Magda- 
lene. The  main  emphasis  is  laid  upon  the  answering  of 
practical  questions  "as  to  the  conditions  and  hindrances, 
the  degrees  and  stages  of  blessedness  "  (Koestlin).  In- 
terest in  questions  of  systematic  theology  is  kept  in  the 
background.  The  central  idea  is  that  of  the  fall  from 
and  the  return  to  the  Infinite.  Books  I  and  II  con- 
tain the  history  of  '2o(f){a,  the  type  of  that  which  is 
to  be  accomplished  in  humanity,  (Books  III  and  IV.) 
The  work  in  its  existing  form  very  probably  originated 
in  the  second  half  of  the  third  century.  Among  its 
sources,  besides  extensive  use  of  the  literature  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  two  large  Books  of  Jeu  are 
mentioned.     Scattered    throughout    are   Psalms,    partly 

1  Codex  Asknv.  /hi/.  Mtis.  Saec.  V-VI.     Title  not  original. 
"^  Renan,  Harnack. 


GNOSTIC   WRITINGS  85 


composed  by  the   author   himself,  partly  selected  ;  for 
instance,  the  Odes  of  Solomon. ^ 

Editions:  M.  G.  Schwartze  and  J.  H.  Petermann,  Pistis-Sophia. 
Gotha,  1851,  53  (Coptic  and  Latin). 

Literature:  F.  MUnter,  Odae  gnosticae  Salovioiti  tributae,  181 2. 
K.  R.  Kostlin,  Das  gnostische  System  der  Fistis-Sophia  in  ThJ, 
XIII,  1854,  1-104,  137-196.  E.  Renan,  Marc-Aurde.  Paris,  1882, 
p.  120,  note  3.  R.  A.  Lipsius  in  DCB,  IV,  405-415.  A.  Harnack 
in  TU,  VII,  2,  1891. 

(//)  Certain  writings,  without  titles,  contained  in  the 
Papyrus  Bruciamis  (Oxford ;  of  the  fifth  or  sixth  cen- 
tury) may  have  been  taken  from  the  tomb  of  a  "■  Gnos- 
tic." According  to  Schmidt  there  are  two  works  which 
are  jumbled  together  in  the  manuscript,  but  which  are 
to  be  distinguished  from  each  other.  Originally  they 
were  written  in  Greek  and  translated  into  Coptic.  The 
first,  whose  conclusion  is  wanting,  has  been  identified 
by  Schmidt  with  the  two  Books  of  Jcu  (see  above)  as 
the  book  of  the  great  Ao'709  Kara  /jLvaTyjpiov.  Schmidt, 
therefore,  thinks  that  it  was  written  about  the  middle 
of  the  third  century  at  the  latest.  The  second  (which 
lacks  both  beginning  and  conclusion)  is  referred  by 
Schmidt  to  the  second  century,  between  170  and  200  a.d. 
The  two  Books  of  Jeu  (and  the  Pistis-Sophia),  accord- 
ing to  Schmidt,  would  represent  productions  of  the 
Severians.  The  second,  the  title  of  which  is  unknown, 
belonged  to  the  Sethites  and  Archontici.  Between  the 
system  developed  in  this  work  and  that  which  was 
opposed  by  Plotinus,^  there  existed  a  remarkable  simi- 

1  Munter;  cf.  Harnack,  TU,  VII,  2.  35-49;  revised  Latin  transla- 
tion. 

2  Ennead,  II,  9;  cf.  Porphyry,  Vila  Plotini,  16,  ot  vepl  'A8^\(piov  Kal 
'AKvXlvoy. 


86  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

larity.  In  the  opinion  of  Preuschen  there  is  no  ade- 
quate proof  either  of  the  unity  of  the  first  book  or  of 
its  identity  with  the  source  cited  in  the  Pistis-SopJiia. 
He  thinks  rather,  that  "  Jeu  I  "  is  considerably  later 
than  the  Pistis-Sophia,  that  the  close  relation  between 
"Jeu  II  "  and  the  Pistis-Sophia  IV  (the  doctrine  of  the 
Mysteries)  still  awaits  explanation,  and  that  the  date  of 
composition  of  the  second  work  must  for  the  present 
remain  doubtful.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  the  second 
work,  which  is  of  systematic  contents  throughout,  gives 
an  impression  of  greater  antiquity  than  the  first  or  than 
the  Pistis-Sophia.  The  first  work,  in  the  form  of  com- 
munications made  by  Jesus  to  his  disciples,  both  male 
and  female  (see  above),  contains,  besides  speculative 
and  systematic  expositions,  practical  directions,  explana- 
tions as  to  initiations  and  the  mysteries,  and  also 
hymns. 

C.  Schmidt,  Gnostische  Schrifteti  in  koptischer  Sprache  aus  dem 
Codex  Britcian.  in  TU,  VIII,  i,  2,  1892  ;  cf.  E.  Preuschen  in  ThLZ, 
XIX,  1894,  183-187,  and  Schmidt's  reply  in  idem,  284,  and  in 
ZwTh,  XXXVII,  1894,  555-585  (an  elaborate  refutation  of  Preu- 
schen's  contentions).     Harnack,  LG,  1 71-174,  661-663. 

§  29.  Julius  Cassiatms 

G.  Salmon  in  DCB,  I,  412  f.  Theo.  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2,  632-636. 
Fabricius,  BG,  182.     Harnack,  LG,  201-204. 

Julius  Cassianus,  after  his  secession  from  the  Oriental 
school  of  Valentinus,  became  the  founder  of  a  distinct 
Docetic  (and  Encratic)  sect,^  perhaps  about  170  a.d.^  or 
earlier.^     He  wrote  a  work  lie/at  eY/cparem?  rj  Trepl  evvov- 

1  Clement,  Strotnata,  III,  13.  91,  92.  ^  Harnack. 

2  Zahn. 


CASSIANUS  8y 


%ia9,  which  was  attacked  by  Clement,^  and  of  which 
the  latter  j)reserved  three  fragments  of  an  Encratic 
character.  Besides  this  work,  Clement^  knew  of  an- 
other book  called  ' E^ijyijriKci  in  which  the  age  of  Moses 
was  calculated. 

1  Loc.  cit. 

'  Stromata,  I,  21.  loi;   cf.  Eusebius,  Praeparat.  evang.  X,  12.  i. 


CHAPTER    II 

ROMANCES 

§  30.    Acts 

Editions:  J.  A.  Fabricius,  Codex apocryphus,  N.T.  11  (Ada  apos- 
tolortun  apocryplui) .  Hamb.  1703.  C.  Tischendorf,  Acta  apost. 
apocry.  Lips.  1851.  M.  Bonnet,  Si/pplc/ziention  Cod.  apocry.  I 
(Acta  Tliotnae).  Lips.  1883.  Acta  apost.  apocrypha,  edd.  R.  A. 
Lipsius  et  M.  Bonnet,  I,  Lips.  1S91  (in  the  following  sections 
marked  AA).  —  Literature:  J.  C.  Thilo,  Acta  S.  Thomae  apostoli, 
Lips.  1823,  I-CXXVL  A.  V.  Gutschmid,  Die  Koiiigsnamen  in  den 
apokryphcn  ApostelgeschicJiten,  in  RliM,  XIX,  1864,  161-183,  382- 
401  (and  in  his  Kleine  Sckriften,  II,  i8go,  332-394).  R.  A.  Lipsius, 
Die  apokryphen  Apostelgeschichten  nnd  Apostellegenden,  I,  II,  i,  2, 
and  Ergcinzungsheft .  Braunschw.  1883-1890  (marked  AG  and  Egh, 
in  following).  H.  Lietz,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVII,  1894,  34-57.  Rich- 
ardson, BS,  100,  103.  Preuschen,  in  Harnack's  LG,  1 16-128,  131- 
134- 

I.  According  to  Eusebius  ^  there  were  in  circulation 
among  the  heretics  Acts  of  Andrew,  John,  and  other 
apostles,  which  were  not  thought  worthy  of  mention 
by  other  ecclesiastical  writers.  Such  acts  were  in  use 
among  the  Bardesanites,^  the  Ebionites,^  the  Encratites,* 
the  Apostolici,^  and  the  Origenists.^  Later  they  appear 
among    the    Manichaeans,''  and  even  Faustus  seems  to 

1  Hist.  Ecd.  Ill,  25.  6.  4  Idem,  XLVII,  1. 

2  Ephraem  Syrus;  cf.  Zahn,  GNK,  IT,  2,  598  f.        ^  Idem,  LXI,  i. 

8  Epiphanius,  Haer.  XXX,  16.  g  jj^„i^  LXIII,  2. 

■^  Philastrius,  De  Ilaer.  88  [Migne,  LP,  XII];  Augustine,  Z>(f  ^f/?5  cwn 
Felice  Manichaeo,  II,  6  [Migne,  PL,  XLII,  539];  Idem,  Contra  Adver- 
sarium  Legis  et  Prophetarum,  I,  20.  39  [Migne,  PL,  XLII,  626];    Idem, 

88 


ACTS   OF   PETER  89 


have  cited  from  Acts  of  Peter,  Andrew,  Thomas,  and 
John.i  Even  Photius^  possessed  a  collection  of  such 
Acts  (Peter,  John,  Andrew,  Thomas,  and  Paul),  which 
he  assumed  to  be  the  work  of  Leucius  Charinus,  who 
may  have  been  the  disciple  of  the  Apostles^  mentioned 
by  Epiphanius*  and  Pacianus.^  Innocent  I^  and 
Leo  I  ^  rejected  them  on  account  of  their  heretical 
character,^  and  the  decretal  of  Gelasius^  gave  official 
force  to  this  judgment  as  regards  the  Acts  of  (Andrew), 
Thomas,  Peter,  and  Philip,  and  the  writings  of  Leucius 
generally.  The  Stichometry  of  Nicephorus  enumerates 
the  Acts  of  Peter,  John,  and  Thomas,  among  the  New 
Testament  apocrypha.  With  the  exception  of  some 
fragments,  these  Gnostic  Acts  in  their  original  form 
have  been  lost;  all  that  has  been  preserved  are  more 
or  less  thorough  Catholic  revisions. 

2.  The  first  express  mention  of  the  Gnostic  Acts  of 
Peter,  n/ja|et9  Yiirpov}^  is  made  by  Eusebius.^^  They 
were  read  not  only  by  the  Manichasans,^^  but  also  in 
ecclesiastical    circles.^^     They    contained    2750    stichoi 

Contra  Faushtm  Manichaeum,  XXII,  79  [Migne,  LP,  XLII,  451];  Idem, 
Contra  Adimautuin,  17,  ?.,  and  elsewhere. 

1  Cf.  Augustine,  Contra  Faustum  Manichaeum,  XXX,  4  [Migne,  LP, 
XLII,  492-3]. 

2  Codex,  114  [Migne,  BG,  CIII,  3S9]. 

3  Lipsius,  AG,  I,  44-117;  Zahn,  Acta  Johannis,  LX-CLXXII;  Idem, 
GNK,  II,  856-S61. 

*  Panarion,  LI,  6.  6  £pist,  6,  13. 

5  Epist.  I,  2  [Migne,  LP,  XIII,  1051].  "  Epist.  15,  15. 

^  Cf.  Photius,  loc.  cit. 

9  [Migne,  PL,  LIX]  VI,  3-5  (6),  17  (18). 

1°  Cf.  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  i,  85-390,  Egh.  34-56;  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  832- 
855;    Preuschen,  in  Harnack,  LG,  131-134. 

^^  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  3.  2.  1-  Faustus,  see  aI)ove. 

^^  Cf.    Commodianus,    Carm.   apol.  626-630 ;    Pseudo-Hegesippus,   De 


90  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

according  to  the  SticJunnetry  of  Nicephorus.  The  only 
portion  of  these  acts  that  has  been  preserved  in  the 
original  is  the  Mapru/otoy  Yiirpov}  which  forms  the 
conclusion.  This  is  extant  also  in  Latin  in  two  recen- 
sions :  {(I)  in  the  Actus  Petri  cum  Sinionc  (see  below), 
and  iji)  in  a  longer  form  in  the  Epistola  Lini  episcopi  de 
Passione  Petri  et  Pauli?  A  larger  fragment  is  also 
extant  under  the  title  Actus  Petri  cmn  Siinonc"^  in  a 
codex  of  the  seventh  century.  The  Acts  relate  the 
conflict  of  the  Apostle  with  Simon  and  his  glorious 
martyrdom;  the  true  magician  opposes  the  false,  and 
the  latter,  after  a  futile  attempt  to  fly  up  to  heaven, 
comes  to  a  miserable  end.  The  date  of  composition  is 
uncertain;  possibly  the  words  of  Clement^  refer  to 
these  Acts,  and  high  antiquity  is  indicated  by  the  fre- 
quent use  of  apocryphal  passages,  the  origin  of  which 
can  be  traced  only  in  part.  It  cannot  be  determined 
how  many  of  the  incidental  mentions  of  single  details 
in  the  life  of  Peter  ^  are  to  be  charged  to  the  Acts,  but 
the  Acta  Nerei  et  AcJiillei^  apparently  drew  from  this 
source." 

3.    The  Acts  of  John,  njoafet?  ^Ywdvvov^  are  first  men- 

hcUo  Jiidaico,  III,  2;  Ambrosiaster,  on  Rom.  xvi.  11 ;  Isidore  of  Pelu- 
siura,  Efist.  II,  99;   Photius,  Codex,  1 14  [Migne,  EG,  GUI]. 

1  Codex  Pa  tin.  48,  ninth  century;  Cod.  Aih.  Vaiop.  79,  of  the  tenth 
or  eleventh  century.  Reprinted  liy  Lipsius,  A  A,  78-102;  cf.  JpTh,  X, 
18S6,  86-106,  175. 

2  Manuscript  sources  in  Preuschen  (Harnaclc's),  LG,  133.  Printed  by 
Lipsius,  AA,  1-22. 

^  Codex  VercelLCMW;    Saec.MW;    Lipsius,  AA,  45-103. 
*  Stroiiiala,  VII,  11,  63.  '"  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  i.  1-69. 

^  Edition  of  Achelis,  11,  4-16,  29. 
^  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  i,  200-206;   Achelis,  57  f. 

8  Printed  by  C.  Tischcndorf,  Ada  Apost.  apocr.,  and  Thei).  Zahn,  Acta 
Joannis,  Erlangen,  1880.     Cf.  M.  Bonnet,  in  Revue  Crit.  1880,  449-454. 


ACTS   OF  JOHN  -  91 


tioned  by  Eusebius,^  and  afterward  by  Epiphanius'^' 
as  an  heretical  production  in  use  among  the  Encratites. 
The  work  was  also  used  by  the  Manichaeans  and  Pris- 
cillianists,^  and  as  late  as  the  eighth  century  it  played 
a  part  in  the  Iconoclastic  Controversy.*  Leucius  is 
said  by  Innocent  I  ^  and  Turibius  ^  to  have  been  its 
author.  The  SticJionictry  of  Nicephorus  gives  its 
length  as  2500  stichoi.  There  have  been  preserved: 
(i)  the  three  fragments  of  a  discourse  of  John  (on  the 
nature  of  the  body  of  Jesus,  the  parting  of  Jesus  from 
the  disciples,  Hymn,  Christophany,  picture  of  John), 
which  were  read  at  the  Second  Council  of  Nicaea  "" ; 
(2)  some  further  fragments  that  had  already  under- 
gone Catholic  redaction.  These  relate  the  departure 
from  Laodicea,  the  miracle  of  the  insects,  the  story  of 
Callimachus  and  Drusiana,^  that  of  the  two  youths 
Atticus  and  Eugenius  (showing  the  corruption  of 
riches),  the  conversion  of  the  high-priest  of  Artemis 
and  of  the  proconsul,^  and  the  /xerao-racri?  (departure 
and  death)  tov  a<yiov  airoaroXov  koI  euayjeXtcTTov  'loydv- 

Cf.  Zahn,  GNK,    II,    856-865;    Lipsius,  AG,  I,  348-542;    Egh.  25-28; 
Preuschen,  in  Harnack,  LG,  124-127. 

1  //I'sL  Eccl.  Ill,  25.  6. 

2  Panarion,  XLVII,  I. 

3  Philastrius,  De  Haer.  88;  Augustine,  Contra  Adversarium  Legis  et 
ProphelariiiH,  I,  20.  39;  Turibius  of  Asturica  (Astorga),  Epist.  ad Idacium 
et  Ceponiian,  5  [Migne,  LP,  LIV,  694,  and  in  Leo,  Opera,  Ballerini's 
edition,  I,  713  f.]. 

*  Second  Council  of  Nicrea,  787  A.D.;   cf.  Mansi,  Concil.  collect.  XIII. 
168-172;    Photius,  Codex,  114;    Bekker's  edition,  91,  4,  5. 
5  Epist.  6,  13. 
^  Loc.  cit. 

"^  Mansi,  loc.  cit.;   Fragm.  I-III,  in  Zahn,  Acta  Joannis,  218-224. 
8  IV,  in  Zahn,  /</^w,  p.  225,  1-234,  36. 
^  V,  in  Zahn,  Idem,  234-237;   cf.  Fabricius,  II,  557-581. 


g'2  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 


yvov}     Lipsius^has  added  other  miraculous  stories;  an 
account  of  Zebedee's  purpose  to  bring  about  the  mar- 
riage of  John ;  and  others  relating  to  the  imprisonment 
of  the  Apostle,  his  trial  before  Domitian,  and  his  ban- 
ishment to  Patmos.     The  account  given  by  Theodorus 
[Studita]  of    Studium^  was    probably  based   upon   the 
Gnostic    Acts.      The    date    of    its   composition    in   the 
second    century   (about    i6o   a.d.,  Zahn)  is  apparently 
vouched  for  by  the  antique  character  of  the  Acts,  and 
it  would  be  placed  beyond  doubt,  if  the  mention  of  the 
martyr's  ordeal  by  oil  and  of  his  celibacy  found  in  Ter- 
tullian*  could   be    certainly   traced   back    to    Leucius.^ 
Reference  is  made  to  the   Gnostic  Acts*^  in  Clement 
of  A\ex:mdY[?i's"  Aduml?mtioucs  hi  Epist.  Cathol.     Cath- 
olic recensions  are  preserved:   {a)  in  Greek,  in  the  so- 
called  Prochoros^  {b)  in  Latin,  in  the  so-called  Abdias^ 
and  in  Pseudo-Mellitus,i^  (Melito)  Dc  Passione  Joannis}^ 
4.    The  Acts  of  Thomas,   npa^ei?  ^w^ia}"-'  were,  ac- 
cording to  Epiphanius,  in  use  among  the  Encratites^^ 
and    the    Apostolici ;  ^^    according   to  Augustine  ^^  and 
Turibius,!*^    among    the    Manichseans   and   the    Priscil- 

1  VI,  in  Zahn,  Idem,  238-252. 

2  AG,  I,  469-485,  following  the  Codex  Paris.  1468,  and  Codex  Vatican. 
654;    cf.  Zahn,  Idem,  188,  12-190,  22. 

3  Oral.  VII  \x\Joann.  Ev.,  Mai,  NPB,  V,  4.  72-77. 
*  De  Praescriptione,  36;   De  Monogamia,  17. 

s  Cf.  also  the  Muratorian  Fragment,  9-16. 

e  Zahn,  FGK,  III,  87,  97.       ^  Fabricius,  Cod.  Apocr.  N.  T.,  II,  53I-590- 

T  Cf.  §  60.  5.  c.  1'^  §  40-  8.  b. 

8  Zahn,  1-192.  "  Fabricius,  III,  604-623. 

12  Printed  by  J.  C.  Thilo  and   M.  ISonnct  (see  above);   cf.  Lipsius,  AG, 
I,  225-347.     Preuschen,  in  Ilarnack,  IXi,  123  f. 

13  Panarion,  XLVII,  i.  "  Idem,  LXI,  i. 
15  Contra  Faiistiim  Manich.  XXII,  79,  etc. 
ic  Epist.  ad  Idacitim,  etc.,  5.     See  above. 


ACTS  OF  THOMAS  93 


lianists.i  Their  length,  given  in  the  Stichometry  of 
Nicephorus,  amounted  to  1300  {1700)  stichoi.  Consid- 
erable portions  of  the  Gnostic  original  have  been  pre- 
served intact  in  Catholic  recensions.^  The  Acts,  which 
from  beginning  to  end  are  a  sermon  on  abstinence  from 
all  sexual  indulgence,  relate  the  journey  of  the  Apostle 
to  India,  his  residence  in  the  city  of  Andrapolis,  and  the 
occurrences  at  the  marriage  feast  of  the  king's  daughter 
(I,  1-16)  ;  the  building  of  the  heavenly  palace  and  the 
conversion  of  the  Indian  king,  Gundaphorus  (II,  17-29); 
the  raising  and  the  conversion  of  the  wanton  youth  who 
had  been  killed  by  a  dragon  (III,  30-38)  ;  the  story  of 
the  talking  ass's  colt  (IV) ;  the  deliverance  of  the  woman 
afflicted  by  an  unclean  spirit  (V,  39-47)  ;  various  heal- 
ings and  conversions  (VI,  48-58,  VII,  VIII) ;  the  several 
imprisonments  of  the  Apostle  and  his  miraculous  deliv- 
erances (IX) ;  further  conversions,  followed  finally  by 
that  of  the  wife  of  King  Mazdai  (X,  XI),  on  account 
of  which  the  Apostle  was  once  more  imprisoned  and 
again  miraculously  freed,  until  at  last,  after  celebrating  *  / 
the  Lord's  Supper  with  the  converts  (XII),  he  was  X 
thrust  through  with  lances  by  the  king's  order  (Ma/aru- 
piov).  It  can  be  shown  that  many  of  the  proper  names 
which  occur  in  the  book  are  historical.^  Gundaphorus 
is  the  Indo-Parthian  king  Gondaphares,  who,  according 
to  von  Gutschmid,  reigned  from  7  to  29  a.d.,  or,  accord- 
ing to  von  Sallet  and  Dillmann,  at  the  close  of  the  first 
century  (died  about  80  a.d.).  Reliable  traditions  may 
have  been  at  the  author's  service.  The  Apocalypse  of 
Peter*  may  have  provided  the  model  for  the  description 
of   Hell  (VI,   52-54)-     The  Acts  must  have  originated 

1  Cf.  Photius,  loc.  cit.  3  cf.  Lipsius,  AG,  I,  278-281. 

2  Codex  Paris,  grace.  15 10.  *  21-34;   Harris'  edit. 


94  GNOSTIC   LITERATURE 

after  232  a.d.  (removal  of  the  remains  of  Thomas  to 
Edessa;  AG,  11,2,425).  The  hymns  written  by  Barde- 
sanes  ^  were  apparently  added  later :  (a)  the  beautiful 
hymn  relating  to  the  fortunes  of  the  soul,  preserved 
only  in  Syriac,^  and  (d)  a  second  hymn  and  two  prayers 
of  consecration,  which,  though  they  may  have  been  like- 
wise originally  Syriac,  are  now  preserved  uninterpolated 
in  a  Greek  translation-'^  only,  the  Syriac  being  much 
altered.  The  view  that  the  Acts  were  originally  com- 
posed in  Syriac  has  been  maintained  by  Macke,  but 
controverted  by  Lipsius.* 

A.  V.  Gutschmid,  Die  K'dnigsnatnen,  etc.,  see  above.  F.  v.  Sallet, 
Die  Nachfolger  Alexanders  des  Grosseii  in  Baktrien  und  Indien, 
1879,  157-166.  A.  Dillmann,  in  Moiiatsbericht  der  Berliner  Aka- 
demie,  1879,  421.  W.  Wright,  Apocryphal  Acts,  II.  Lond.  1871, 
238-245.  Tlieo.  Noldeke,  in  ZeitscJir.  der  deutscJien  morgenldnd- 
ischen  Gesellschaft,  XXV,  1871,  678.  Ide/ii,  in  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  2, 
423-425.     C.  Macke,  in  ThQu,  LVI,  1874,  1-70. 

5.  The  Acts  of  Andrew,  Wpd^eL'i  'AvBpeov,^  were  read 
by  the  Encratites,^  the  Apostolici,^  the  Origenists,^  the 
Manichoeans,^  and  the  Priscillianists.^*^  Only  small  frag- 
ments of  (or  references  to)  the  original  Acts  have  been 
preserved.     These  relate  to  the  story  of  Maximilla,  the 

1  Burgess,  Hytnns  of  Ephrae/n  Syrus,  Lond.  1853,  pp.  xxviii-xl. 
Noldeke;   Macke;   Lipsius,  AG,  I,  209  f.,  309-311,  318-321. 

2  Wright;   German,  by  Macke,  and  Lipsius,  AG,  I,  292-296. 
8  Bonnet,  I,  6  f.;   II,  27;   V,  44. 

*  AG,  I,  345.     Cf.  also  II,  2,  423-425. 

^  Cf.  Lipsius,  AG,  I,  543-622;   Egh.  28-31.     Preuschen,  LG,  127  f. 

6  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  XLVII,  i. 

7  Idem,  LXI,  I.  «  Idem,  LXIII,  2. 

8  Philastrius,  de  Ilaer.  88,  see  aliove  :  Agapius,  quoted  by  Photius, 
Codex,  179  [Migne,  PG,  CIII,  521  f.];  Timotheus,  de  acced.  ad s.  ecclesiam, 
quoted  by  Fabricius,  Codex  apocry.  I,  139. 

1'^  Tunbius,  loc.  cit.  No.  3,  above. 


ACTS   OF  ANDREW  95 

wife  of  Egetes,^  and  to  Andrew's  prayer  that  he  might 
not  be  taken  down  from  the  cross.^  Innocent  P  names 
Nexocharides  and  Leonidas  as  its  authors  ;  and  in  this 
he  may  have  been  guided  by  trustworthy  tradition;^ 
Of  the  date  of  composition  we  have  no  more  definite 
indication  than  the  fact  that  the  book  is  first  mentioned 
by  Eusebius.^  Various  CathoHc  recensions,  which  are 
divisible  into  several  separate  Acts,  each  with  its  own 
transmissional  history,  borrowed  from  Gnostic  Acts  now 
lost :  {a)  The  Acts  of  Andrew  and  Matthew  in  the  city 
of  the  Cannibals.^  The  story,  which  breaks  off  abruptly, 
is  continued  in  (/^)  the  Acts  of  Peter  and  Andrew^ 
These  are  contained  in  a  text  in  which  there  are  gaps, 
and  they  also  break  off  abruptly.  The  book  relates  the 
deeds  of  the  two  Apostles  in  the  city  of  the  barbarians. 
Finally  (c),  Pseudo-Abdias,  in  the  Virtiitcs  Ajidrcae^ 
relates  the  journey  of  the  Apostle  from  Pontus  to 
Greece,  his  deeds  and  crucifixion.  The  martyrdom  was 
also  the  subject  of  later  recensions.^ 

1  Evodius(?),  De  Fide  contra  Manichaeos,  38,  in  Migne,  PL,  XLII,  11 50 
\_Augustini  Opera,  VIII,  .-///.  31]. 

2  Pseudo- Augustine,  De  vera  et  falsa  poenitentia,  22.  Opera,  VI,  App. 
716  [Migne,  PL,  XLI,  1120]. 

"^  Epist.  6,  13. 

^  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  858,  note  i.  Von  Gutschmid  conjectures  that  the  name 
was  Xenocharides;   cf.  Lipsius,  AG.  II,  2,  p.  430. 

5  Hist.  Ecd.  Ill,  25.  6. 

^  J.  C.  Thilo,  Acta  sanct.  apostolorwn  Andraei  et  lilatthiae,  et  commeii- 
tatio  de  eortindem  origine.  Halle,  1S46.  Q..'Y\'s,(^&x^'\qx^,  Acta  apost.  apocry. 
XLII-LIX,  132-166. 

"^  C.  Tischendorf,  Apocalypses  apocryphae,  Lips.  1856,  App.  161-167, 
following  the  Codex  Bodlei.  Barocc.  180.  The  Ethiopia  version,  giving 
Thaddeus  instead  of  Andrew,  is  in  Malan's  Conflicts  of  the  Holy  Apostles, 
221-229;   for  the  Slavic,  cf.  Bonwetsch,  in  ZKG,  V,  1882,  506-509. 

8  Fabricius,  Cod.  Apocr.  N.  T.,  II,  457-516. 

^  Cf.  Lipsius,  AG,  I,  563-567. 


SUPPLEMENTARY 

§   31.    Synimachns 

Harnack,  LG,  11 2-1 14. 

The  Ebionite  Symmachus,  who  was  still  living  in  the 
time  of  Septimius  Severus,  wrote,  besides  his  trans- 
lation of  the  Old  Testament,  a  work  entitled  'Tirofiv-t]- 
fiara,  which  contained  a  polemic  against  the  Gospel  of 
Matthew,^  and  which  may  have  been  read  even  by 
Palladius,^  of  the  fifth  century.  Ebed  Jesu,  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  was  acquainted  with  works  of  Sym- 
machus in  Syriac  translations,  and  he  mentions  the 
title  of  one,  De  Distinctioie  Pi-aeceptomm?' 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  17. 

2  Hist.  Lausiaca,  147. 

^  Assemani,  Bibliotlieca  orientalis,  III,  1728,  17. 
96 


DIVISION   III 

LITERATURE   OF  THE  CHURCH 

FIRST   SECTION 

Patristic  Literature  in  the  Age  of   the   Apolo- 
gists  AND    DURING   THE    CONFLICT    WITH    GNOSTICISM 

§  32.    General 

Literature:  E.  Rohde,  Der  Griechische  Roman,  Lpz.  1876. 
(Chapter  3,  Die  Griechische  Sophisiik.)  E.  Hatch,  hifluetice  of 
Greek  Ideas  and  Usages  upon  the  Christian  Church,  Lond.  1890. 
Griechentian  nnd  Christentum,  German  translation  by  Preuschen, 
Freib.  i/B,  1892.  Fourth  Lecture  :  "  Greek  and  Christian  Rhetoric." 
A.  Harnack,  Die  antijildische  Litteratitr  in  der  alien  Ktrche,  in 
TU,  I,  3,  1883,  pp.  56-74.  —  Cf.  also  the  literature  preceding  §  22. 

I.  In  the  second  century  the  effort  to  make  known 
the  truth,  purity,  and  excellence  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion to  the  civil  power  and  to  the  educated  part  of  so- 
ciety, led  to  the  formation  of  an  Apologetic  literature. 
Those  who  thus  wrote  had  found  in  Christianity,  in  its 
faith  and  hope  and  love,  that  which  they  had  sought 
in  vain  in  the  philosophy  and  theology  of  the  time. 
Their  literary  training  was  that  of  the  Greek  Sophists, 
whose  art  was  in  its  second  bloom  just  at  that  period. 
As  in  their  case,  so  in  that  of  the  Christian  Sophists,  it 
is  difficult  to  determine  where  rhetoric  ends  and  phi- 
losophy begins;    and  it  is  equally  true  that  their  works 

H  97 


98  LITERATURE  OF  THE   CHURCH 

were  less  adapted  to  quiet  reading  than  to  oral  delivery. 
In  their  conception  of  divine  things  they  approximately 
coincided  with  the  leaders  of  the  popular  philosophy, 
and  of  this  they  were  in  part  (Justin)  clearly  conscious. 
Where  they  remained  fixed  in  their  intentional  opposi- 
tion to  Hellenic  culture  (Tatian),  their  writings  bear  the 
stamp  of  their  origin.  Their  polemic  is  often  super- 
ficial, being  directed  against  externalities  or  to  knocking 
down  men  of  straw.  After  the  time  of  Justin  the  chief 
weapon  in  the  apologetic  armory  was  the  argument  that 
Judaism  and  Christianity  surpass  the  heathen  religions 
in  age,  and,  therefore,  in  excellence :  an  argument  de- 
rived from  Jewish  apologetics,  and  even  there  supported 
by  manifold  fabrications.  The  result  of  this,  and  of  a 
second  argument,  according  to  which  everything  proph- 
esied in  the  Old  Testament  had  been  fulfilled  in  the 
New,  was  that  the  Old  Testament  came  to  be  held  in 
the  highest  esteem,  while  appeal  to  the  Gospels  and  the 
apostolic  writings  took  secondary  place. 

2.  The  controversial  writings  against  Judaism,  which, 
so  far  as  they  are  known,  were  always  in  the  form  of 
dialogues,^  were  a  mere  supplement  to  the  literature 
addressed  to  heathen  readers.  It  was  not  so  much  a 
question  of  serious  controversy,  for  which  there  was 
very  little  occasion,  as  of  the  demonstration,  interesting 
alike  to  Christians  and  pagans  (see  above),  that  the  Old 
Testament  had  been  superseded  by  the  New.  It  was 
little  more  than  a  literary  artifice  that  a  Jew  was  intro- 
duced into  the  dialogue  to  defend  his  religion ;  a  task 
which  he  performed,  for  the  most  part,  in  a  very  inade- 
quate manner. 

3.  The  departures,  real  or  supposed,  from  Christian 

^Cf.  §  35;   36.  2.  c. 


APOLOGETIC   WRITINGS  99 

belief,  which  were  proclaimed  in  the  Gnostic  and  Mon- 
tanistic  movements,  gave  rise  to  Anti-heretical  writings. 
These,  pre-eminently,  became  the  literary  monuments 
of  the  Catholic  church  :  a  church  which  was  develop- 
ing by  consciously  rejecting  all  that  was  foreign  to 
itself ;  which  had,  nevertheless,  learned  much  from  its 
adversary,  and  which,  on  account  of  this  very  opposi- 
tion, was  compelled  to  handle  the  Christian  truths  of 
salvation  in  a  scientific-theological  fashion. 

4.  The  writings  that  were  called  forth  by  the  pastoral 
activity  of  the  Bishops  appear  like  echoes  of  the  apos- 
tolic and  sub-apostolic  periods,  and  also  as  a  presage  of 
the  future.  Such  they  were  whether  they  were  occu- 
pied with  general  or  special  exhortations,  or  with  the 
settlement  of  disputes  which  concerned  the  internal 
relations  of  church  or  churches. 


CHAPTER   I 

APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

Editions:  Pr.Maranus,  Par.  1742.  Migne,  PG,  V,  VL  Corpus 
Apologdarttm  C/iristiaiwrutn,  Sacc.  II,  ed.  J.C.Th.  Eques  de  Otto, 
Vol.  I-V,3  Jena,  1876-81  ;  VI-IX,  1851-72.  A  new  and  complete 
edition  is  appearing  in  TU.     Cf.  also  §§  34,  36,  41. 

Literature:  J.  Donaldson  (§  2.  4.  b),  Vol.  3.  H.  Dembowski, 
Die  Quellcn  der  christlichen  Apologetik,  Lpz.  1878,  I.  Die  Apobgie 
Tatians.  A.  Harnack,  Die  Ueberliefenmg  der  griechischen  Apolo- 
geten  des  zweiten  Jahrhunderts,  etc.,  in  TU,  I,  1-2,  1882;  cf.  A. 
Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXVI,  1883,  1-45.  O.  v.  Gebhardt,  Ziir 
handschriftbchen  UeberUeferung  der  griechischen  Apologeten  (Are- 
thas-Code.x)  in  TU,  I,  3,  1883. 

§  33-    Qiiadratiis 

Fragments:  Otto,  IX,  333-341-  Translation:  P.  B.  Pratten, 
ANF,  VIII,  749.  Literature:  A.  Harnack, /^t.  «/.  100-109.  Th. 
Zahn,  in  NKZ,  VI,  1891,  281-287.  Diirr,  Die  Reisen  des  Kaisers 
Hadrian,  Wien,  1 881,  42  f.,  69  f.  —  Fabricius,  BG.  I54f.  Richardson, 
BS.  109.    Harnack,  LG,  95  f. 

Quadratus,  the  disciple  of  the  Apostles,  according  to 
Eusebius  ^  presented  to  the  Emperor  Hadrian,  probably 
at  Athens  (125-126  a.d.),  a  defence  of  Christianity.  It 
was  still  in  existence  when  Eusebius  wrote.^  The  con- 
tents of  the  fragment  preserved  by   Eusebius  ^  make 

1  Chronicon  ad  Annum  Abrahami  2410;  Jerome,  2142  [Migne,  PG, 
XIX,  557]. 

2  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  3.  I. 

8  Idem,  IV,  3.  2.  Cf.  also,  the  Fragment  of  Papias,  given  by  de  Boor, 
inTU,  V,  2,  1889,  p.  170. 

100 


QUADRATUS      ARISTIDES  lOI 

it  appear  possible  that  this  "disciple  of  the  Apostles" 
was  identical  with  the  early  Christian  prophet  of  the 
same  name.^  On  the  other  hand,  identification  with 
Quadratus,  the  Bishop  of  Athens,^  is  excluded  by  the 
context  according  to  Photius;-^  even  Eusebius,  Bishop  of 
Thessalonica  (about  600  a.d.),  appealed  to  Quadratus 
against  the  Aphtharto-docetic  (monophysite)  monk 
Andreas. 

§  34.    Arts  tides 

Editions:  (i)  of  the  Armenian  text:  S.  Aristides  .  .  .  ser- 
nwnes  duo,  edd.  Mechitaristae,  Venet.  1878.  P.  Martin,  in  AS, 
IV,  6-11,  282-287:  German  by  F.  v.  Himpel,  in  ThQu,  LXII,  1880, 
1 10-122;  afterward  printed  by  R.  ?)t€bt.x<g,  Der  Apologet  Aristides 
(see  below),  62-67.  (2)  of  the  Greek  and  Syriac  text :  J.  R.  Harris 
and  J.  A.  Robinson,  in  TSt,  I,  i,  1S91  (cf.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ, 
XVI,  1891,  301-309,  325-329).  Theo.  Zahn,  in  ThLB,  XIII,  1892, 
1-6.  O.  V.  Gebhardt,  in  DLZ,  XIII,  1892,  938-941.  R.  Raabe, 
in  TU,  IX,  I,  1892  (transl.  from  Syriac).  J.  Schonfelder,  in 
ThQu,  LXXIV,  1892,  531-557  (transl.  from  Syriac).  R.  See- 
berg,  in  FGK,  V,  159-414  (restoration  of  the  original  text,  accord- 
ing to  the  Syriac  and  the  Greek  and  Armenian  fragments). 
E.  Hennecke,  in  TU,  IV,  3,  1893  (attempted  reconstruction). 
R.  Seeberg,  Der  Apologet  Aristides,  Erlangen,  1894.  (Apology, 
Epistle,  Homily.)  —  Translation:  D.  M.  Kay,  in  ANF,  IX,  259- 
279. 

Literature  :  The  prolegomena  and  notes  to  the  various  editions. 
P.  Vetter,  in  ThQU,  LXIV,  1882.  A.  Harnack,  in  RE,  XVII,  675- 
681.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVI,  I,  1893,  103-105  ;  II,  1893, 
539  f.  E.  Egli,  Idem,  I,  99-103  (date  of  composition).  E.  Nestle, 
Idem,  I,  368-370.  Theo.  Zahn.  FGK,  V,  415-437  (Epistle  and  Hom- 
ily). L.  Lemme,  in  NJDTh,  II,  1893,  303-340.  E.  Hennecke,  in 
ZwTh,  XXXVI,  II,  1893,  42-126  (original  form  of  the  text).  F. 
Lauchert,  in  Revue  internat.  de  theol.  II,  1894,  278-299.     G.  Kriiger, 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  37.  i.     Cf.  V,  17.  3. 

2  Cf.  Dionysius  of  Corinth,  in  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  23.  3;  Jerome, 
De  Viris  Illiist.  19,  and  Epist.  70,  4. 

^  Codex,  162,  Bekker's  edit.  106. 


I02  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

in  ZwTh,  XXXVIL  1894,  206-223,  (Aristides  and  Diognetus). 
P.  Pape,  in  TL".  XII,  2,  1894  (Sermon,  and  fragment  of  the  Epistle). 
P.  Vetter,  in  ThOu,  LXXVI,  1894,  529-539  (following  G.  Kalem- 
kiar.  refers  to  the  acquaintance  of  the  Armenian  Esnik  with  the 
Apology  of  Aristides).  —  Fabricius,  BG,  155.     Harnack,  LG,  96-99. 

I.  The  Apology  of  the  Athenian  philosopher,  Aris- 
tides, which  was  widely  circulated  in  the  time  of 
Eusebius.i  j^a^s  been  lost  in  its  original  form.  The 
following  means  are  available  for  its  reconstruction : 
(i)  A  Greek  recension  in  the  legend  of  Barlaam  and 
Joasaph;2  (2)  a  Syriac  translation  ;  ^  (3)  a  fragment  of 
an  Armenian  translation,  in  two  manuscripts*  which 
contain  the  first  two  chapters.  The  relation  of  these 
texts  has  not  been  made  entirely  clear,  though  it  may 
be  considered  probable  that  in  the  Greek  the  original 
text  has  been  much  trimmed  in  order  to  adapt  it  to  the 
legend,  and,  more  especially,  that  it  has  been  abridged ; 
while  the  Syriac  seems  in  general  to  be  a  true  but  quite 
paraphrastic  translation,  and  the  Armenian  to  be  closely 
allied  to  the  Syriac,  though  directly  derived  from  a 
Greek  text.  The  statement  of  Eusebius,^  not  based, 
however,  on  personal  inspection,  that  the  Apology  was 
presented  to  the  Emperor  Hadrian,  probably  at  Athens 
(125-126  A.D.^)  would  be  contradicted  by  the  second 
heading  in  the  Syriac  text,  if  this  unmistakably  indi- 
cated that  Antoninus  Pius  was  the  recipient.  Jerome  ^ 
cannot  be  regarded  as  an  independent  witness. 

1  Cf.  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  3.  3. 

2  Edition  of  Boissonade,  Paris,  1832,  pp.  239-250. 
^  Codex  Sinait.  Syr.  XVI. 

*  Codex  Venet.  ann.  981,  and  Codex  Edschmiaz.  of  the  eleventh  century. 

5  Hht.  Eccl.  IV,  3.  3. 

^  Chron.  ad  Annwn  Abrahami,  2140;   Jerome,  2142. 

'  De  Viris  Illust.  20;    cf.  Epist.  7c,  4. 


APOLOGY   OF   ARISTIDES  I03 

2.  The  Apology  is  simply  and  clearly  arranged.  An 
exposition  of  the  true  idea  of  God  (Chap.  I)  is  followed 
by  an  inquiry  as  to  who  among  men  have  followed 
truth  and  who  error  in  regard  to  God  (Chap.  II  ff. ). 
For  the  purposes  of  this  inquiry,  mankind  is  divided 
into  four  (two)  classes,  —  Barbarians  and  Greeks,  Jews 
and  Christians ;  and  they  are  pictured  to  the  emperor 
according  to  their  origin  (Chap.  II)  and  character.  The 
errors  of  the  Barbarians  are  described  in  Chapters  III- 
VII,  and  those  of  the  Greeks  in  Chapters  VIII-XIII. 
Chapter  XII  contains  a  digression  on  the  Egyptians. 
Chapter  XIV  discusses  the  merits  and  faults  of  the 
Jews,  and  Chapters  XV-XVII  constitute  a  fervent  song 
in  praise  of  Christian  belief  and  Christian  morality. 
The  polemic  against  heathenism  is  monotonous,  diffuse, 
and  superficial.  The  element  of  revelation  is  denied  to 
the  Jewish  religion,  and  the  arguments  from  antiquity 
and  prophecy  are  not  yet  adduced.  Of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, only  the  Apocrypha  (Tobit)  are  employed,  and  the 
Gospel  tradition  is  hardly  noticed.  On  the  contrary, 
reference  is  made  to  Paul,  and  possibly  to  the  fourth 
Gospel.^  The  Kerygma  Petri  and  the  DidacJic  (the 
latter  not  in  its  present  shape)  appear  to  have  been 
known  to  Aristides.  Apparently  the  Apology  was 
little  read.  The  resemblances  found  in  later  apolo- 
gists ^  are  no  proof  that  it  was  used  by  them ;  •'^  but 
Celsus  may  have  had  the  writing  before  him.  The 
resemblances  between  the  Apology  and  the  Epistle  to 
Diognetus  make  it  conceivable  that  they  may  have  been 
works  of  the  same  author.^ 

3.  Armenian    tradition    refers   two    other    pieces    to 

1  Cf.  II,  6,  in  Seeberg.      ^  See,  however,  §  36.  3.  c\   40.  7;    85.  W.  a. 

2  Seeberg,  p.  232,  A.        ^  Cf.  §  43. 


I04  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

Aristides,  —  an  Epistle  addressed  to  all  philosophers 
{Epistola  Aristidae  pJiilosopJii  ad  omnes  pJiilosopJios), 
and  a  Homily  on  the  cry  of  the  thief  on  the  cross  and 
the  answer  of  the  Crucified  (Luke  xxiii.  42  f.).  Only 
an  insignificant  fragment  of  the  Epistle  has  been  pre- 
served. In  opposition  to  Zahn  and  Seeberg,  Pape  has 
shown  the  anti-Nestorian  character  of  the  Homily  (and 
of  the  Epistle).^ 

§  35.    Aristo  of  Pella 

Literature :  J.  E.  Grabe,  Spicilegiiini  (§  2.  8.  b),  II,  2d  edit.  1700, 
pp.  127-133.  Routh,  RS,  I,  93-109.  Otto,  Corpus  Apologet.  Christ. 
IX,  1872,  349-363.  A.  Harnack,  Die  Altercatio  Simon.  Jud.  et 
Theoph.  Christ.,  in  TU,  I,  3,  1883  (cf.  I.  1-2,  1882,  1 15-130). 
A.  C.  McGiffert,  A  dialogue  between  a  Christian  and  a  Jew,  N.  Y. 
1889,  33  f.  E.  Schlirer,  Geschichte  des  judischen  Volkes,  etc., 
I.  2d  edit.  1890,  51-53  [English  translation.  Hist,  of  the  Jewish 
People  in  the  Time  of  Christ,  I,  i,  pp.  69-72].  P.  Corssen,  Die 
Altercatio  Sitnon.  Jiid.  et  Theoph.  Christ.,  Berl.  1890.  Theo. 
Zahn,  Ueber  die  ^'■Altercatio  legis  inter  Simon.  Jud.  et  Theoph. 
Christ.''^  des  Euagrins  nnd  deren  altere  Gnindlage,  in  FGK,  IV, 
308-329.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  156-158.  Richardson,  BS,  109  f.  Har- 
nack, LG,  92-96. 

Origen  ^  defended  a  little  book,  entitled  'lao-oi^o?  koI 
YlairicrKov  avriXoyia  irepl  X/aicrroO,  against  the  reproaches 
of  Celsus.  In  this  work  a  Christian  disputes  with  a  Jew 
on  the  basis  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures,  and  shows  that 
the  prophecies  concerning  the  Christ  are  applicable  to 
Jesus.  Of  this  book  Celsus,  the  author  of  the  letter  Be 
Judaica  Incredulitate^  which  has  been  preserved  among 
the  writings  of  Cyprian,  states  that  it  closed  with  the 

1  Cf.  Harnack,  in  TU,  I,  1-2,  1882,  p.  114. 

2  Contra  Celsum,  IV,  51  f.,  edit,  of  Lommatzsch,  XIX,  81  f. 
8  Cf.  §  86.  6.  e. 


ARISTO       JUSTIN  105 


conversion  by  the  Jewish  Christian  of  his  opponent,  who 
is  characterized  as  an  Alexandrian  Jew.  From  one  of 
the  two  passages  quoted  by  Jerome  ^  from  the  writing 
which  he  knew  as  the  Altcrcatio  Jasonis  et  Papisci,  it 
appears  that  the  author  of  the  dialogue  made  use  of 
Aquila's  version  of  the  Bible.  Consequently,  the  state- 
ment of  Maximus  Confessor,^  that  Aristo  of  Pella  was 
the  author  of  the  dialogue,""  is  not  improbable,  inasmuch 
as  Eusebius*  knew  of  a  writing  of  Aristo,  in  which  the 
war  of  Barcochba  was  mentioned.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  assertion  of  Clement  of  Alexandria  that  Luke  wrote 
the  book°  is  merely  a  superficial  conjecture.  ^»TKe  date 
of  composition  may,  accordingly,  be  fixed  between  135 
and  170  A.D.  This,  however,  does  not  make  it  impossi- 
ble that  it  may  have  been  used  in  Justin's  dialogue  with 
Trypho  (Zahn),  and  it  is  probable  that  it  was  employed 
by  Tertullian,^  Pseudo-Tertullian,'  and  Cyprian.^  The 
hope  that  the  'A.vriko'yia  would  be  found  to  have  been 
preserved  in  its  essential  features  in  Evagrius'  Altcrcatio 
Simonis  Jndaei  ct  ThcopJiili  Cliristiani^  (written  ±  430 
A.D.)  has  been  fulfilled  only  in  a  moderate  degree. 

§  36-  Justin 

Editions:  See  §  33.     R.  Stephanus,  Paris,  1551.     C.  Otto,  I-V, 
3d  edit.  1876-1881. 

Translations :    Sdmmtliche  Werke  der  Kirchenvater,  Kenipten, 

^  Quaesi.  hebr.  in  lib.  Genes,  edit,   of  Lagarde,  3;    cf.  also    Covim.  in 
Gal.  iii.  13;    Opera,  edit,  of  Vallarsius,  VII,  436. 

2  Scholia    ad  theol.    myst,    Dionys.   Areop.,  Cap.    i,   edit,   of    [Balth.] 
Corderius,  17. 

3  Cf.  also  Chronicon  Paschale  ad  ann.  134;  edit.  Dindorf,  I,  477. 

*  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  6.  3.  ^  Adv./ud.  9-13. 

*  Cf.  Maximus,  loc.  cit.  *  Teslimonia. 

^  Adv.  Praxean,  and  Adv.  Jud.  1-8.      ^  Edition  of  Harnack,  1883, 15-49. 


I06  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 


1830,  I,  II,  1-138  {ApoL,  Dial.,  Orat.,  Cohort.).  Dods  and  Keith 
in  ANF,  I,  163-306  {ApoL,  Dial.,  Oral.,  Cohort.,  Monarch.,  Resur- 
rec.  Fragin.  Martyr.).  The  Works  now  extant  of  Justin  Martyr. 
translated  with  notes  and  indexes  in  LFC,  XL,  Oxf.  1861. 

Literature:  C  Semisch,  Justin  dcr  Martyrer,  1  Tlieile.,  Bresl 
1840-42.  C.  Otto  in  Ersch  und  Gruber's  Enzyklopiidie,  2  Sect.,  30 
Tlieil.,  1853,  39-76.  B.  Aube,  Saint  Justin.  Paris,  1861  (1875) 
M.  V.  Engelhardt,  Das  Christentiiin  Justins  des  Miirtyrers,  Eriangen 
1878  ;  same  in  RE,  VII,  318-321.  A.  Harnack,  Die  Ueberlieferiaig 
der griechischen  Apologden,  etc.,  TU,  I,  i,  2,  1882,  130-195.  H.  S 
Holland  in  DCB,  III,  560-587.  Fabricius,  EG,  52-75.  Richardson 
BS,  21-26.     Harnack,  LG,  99-114- 

I.  Tustin.  philosopher  and  martyr,^  was  born  of 
heathen  parents  ^  about  100  a.d.  at  Flavia  Neapolis,  the 
ancient  Shcchem,  now  Nab(u)liis,  in  Palestinian  Syria 
(Samaria).  It  is  possible  that  he  became  a  Christian  ^ 
at  Ephesus  under  Hadrian,^  and  that  he  there  obtained 
a  knowledge  of  rabbinical  theology  through  intercourse 
with  Jews  and  their  associates.  Under  Antoninus  Pius 
he  labored,  not  without  opposition  (on  the  part  of  the 
Cynic  Crescens),  as  a  teacher  and  apologist  for  Chris- 
tianity in  his  own  lecture  room.^  The  extant  and  ap- 
parently trustworthy  "Acts"  of  the  martyr ^  refer  the 
date  of  his  death  to  the  prefecture  of  Rusticus,  i.e. 
between  163  and  167  a.d.  Justin  was  the  first  and  the 
most  eminent  of  those  who  strove  to  effect  a  reconcil- 
iation between  Christianity  and  non-Christian  culture. 
As  an  author  he  was  lovable  and  of  broad  sympathies, 
but  his  style  was  diffuse  and  frequently  tedious. 

1  Tertullian,  Adv.  Valent.  5.  ^  Dialog.  28;   Otto,  94,  18. 

8  Cf.  the  account  in  Dialog.  2-8;  Apology,  II,  12. 
*  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  8.  6. 

^  Cf.  Tatian,  Orat.  19;  Eusebius,  i¥i.y/.  Eccl.  IV,  16.  I;   Photius,  Codex, 
125. 

6  Cf.  §  105,  3. 


JUSTIN  107 

Zahn  in  ThLZ,  I,  1876,  443-446  (literature  for  the  determination 
of  the  year  of  his  death),  and  in  ZKG,  VIII,  1886,  37-66  (residence 
at  Ephesus)  ;  cf.  §  106.  4,  below. 

2.  A  peculiarly  evil  fate  has  attended  Justin's  literary 
remains;  for  while  his  genuine  works  for  the  most  part 
were  early  lost,  his  famous  name  was  made  to  cover  a 
number  of  writings  which,  both  on  internal  and  external 
evidence,  cannot  have  belonged  to  him.  The  following 
are  to  be  regarded  as  genuine  in  the  order  in  which 
they  are  vouched  for  by  Justin  himself,  or  by  other 
witnesses. 

(a)  His  "^vvTajfia  Kara  Traaoiv  tmu  ye'yevTjfievcov  alpe- 
aewv,  quoted  by  the  author  himself  in  his  Apology,^  is 
no  longer  extant.  As  to  its  contents,  it  is  only  known 
that  it  was  written  in  opposition  to  Simon  Magus,  Me- 
nander,  Marcion  (perhaps  also  the  Valentinians,  the 
Basilidians  and  the  Satornilians).  It  is  at  least  uncer- 
tain whether  it  was  used  by  later  anti-heretical  writers, 
such  as  Hegesippus,  Irenaeus,  Tertullian,  and  Hippolytus. 
This  writing  Eusebius^  had  not  seen. 

Literature:  at  §  22. 

(/;)  His  ( i)  'AiroXoyLa  vTrep  ^ptcmavcov  7rpd<;  'Avrcovlvov 
Tov  Euae^rj,  and  (2)  'ATroXoyia  virep  ^piaTLavwv  irpo^i  tt)V 
'Pcofiaicov  avyK\T]Tov,  are  only  extant  in  one  manuscript^ 
(excepting  only  a  portion  of  the  first  Apology  in  a 
manuscript  of  the  fifteenth  century),*^  and  singularly 
enough  the  second  Apology  precedes  the  first.  The 
gap  in  the  second  chapter  of  the  second  Apology  is 
covered  by  a  citation  by  Eusebius,^  who  is  also  an  im- 

1  I,  26.  *  In  Codex  Ottob.  Gr.  274,  saec.  XV. 

2  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  II.  ID.  6  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  17.  2-13. 
^  Codex  Paris.  450,  anni  1364. 


I08  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

portant  witness  to  various  portions  of  the  text.  The 
trustworthiness  of  the  text  is  open  to  considerable  ques- 
tion, but  the  genuineness  of  the  writing  is  undoubted.^ 
There  are  no  sufficient  grounds  for  the  assumption  that 
the  two  apologies  were  originally  one,  and  consequently 
that  the  one  which  Eusebius  ^  calls  the  second  has  been 
lost  (Harnack).  Similarly  the  second  is  not  to  be  I'c- 
garded  as  a  mere  supplement  to  the  first  (Zahn).  We 
have  nothing  by  which  we  can  certainly  determine  the 
date  of  composition  of  the  first  Apology.  The  usual 
assumption  that  it  was  written  about  150  a. d.^  is  con- 
tradicted by  the  dedication,  among  other  things,  which 
apparently  presupposes  the  year  138  (139  a.d.)  as  the 
date.  As  to  the  second  Apology,  Eusebius  *  asserts 
that  it  was  presented  to  Marcus  Aurelius,  whereas  the 
testimony  of  the  writing  itself^  is  to  the  effect  that 
Antoninus  Pius  was  still  alive. 

In  the  First  Apology,  Justin  begins  with  the  reflection 
that  it  is  unjust  to  make  the  Christians  responsible  for 
their  name,  and  in  the  first  part,  down  to  Chapter  1 3,  he 
defends  his  brethren  in  the  faith  against  the  charges  of 
godlessness  and  hostility  to  the  state.  He  then  brings 
forward  the  positive  proof  of  the  truth  of  his  religion, 
based  on  the  effects  of  the  new  faith,  and  more  espe- 
cially on  the  excellence  of  its  moral  teaching.  To  this  he 
adds  a  comparison  of  Christian  and  heathen  doctrines, 
in  which  the  latter  are  represented,  with  nai've  assurance, 
as  the  work  of  evil  spirits.  The  backbone  of  the  proof 
of  the  truth  of  Christianity  appears  in  the  detailed  dem- 
onstration of  the  fulfilment  in  Christianity  of  the  pre- 

1  Cf.  Justin's  Dialogue,  120;   Otto's  edit.  432,  13-15. 

2  JlisL  IV,  18.  2.  ■♦  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  18.  2. 

8  Veil,  153-155  A.D.  ^  Chapter  2,  Otto,  202,  4-5. 


JUSTIN'S   APOLOGIES  109 


dictions  of  the  Old  Covenant  prophets,  who  were  more 
ancient  than  heathen  poets  and  philosophers  (Chaps. 
13-60).  In  the  third  part  of  the  Apology  it  is  shown 
from  the  usages  of  divine  service  that  the  Christians 
have  in  truth  consecrated  themselves  to  God  (Chaps. 
61-67).  The  whole  is  closed  by  an  appeal  to  the 
princes,  in  which  reference  is  made  to  the  edict  issued 
by  Hadrian  in  favor  of  the  Christians  (Chap.  68).  In 
the  Second  Apology  Justin  takes  occasion  to  show  from 
a  recent  proceeding  against  Christians  in  Rome,  that 
the  persecutions  themselves  serve  to  make  the  innocence 
of  the  Christians  apparent.  Justin  appears  to  have  made 
scarcely  any  use  of  early  Christian  writings  outside  of 
the  New  Testament  {DidacJic  f).  Later  apologists  fre- 
quently took  counsel  of  him,  but  subsequent  to  Eusebius 
he  seems  to  have  been  little  read,  and  only  the  Sacra 
Parallela  show  any  independent  acquaintance  with 
him.^ 

Editions  (besides  complete  editions  of  the  Apologists  and  of 
Justin):  C.  Gutberlet,  Lpz.  1883,3d  edit.  G.  Kriiger  in  SQu,  I, 
Freib.  1891.  — Translation  :  P.  A.  Richard  in  BKV,  1871.  H.  Veil, 
Strassb.  1894  (with  introduction  and  notes).  Roberts  and  Donald- 
son, ANF,  I,  163-193. 

Literature:  On  the  text,  L.  Paul,  in  JclPh,  CXLIII,  1891,  455- 
464.  B.  Grundl,  De  inter  poll,  ex  S.  Justin.  Apol.  II,  expitngendis, 
Aug.  Vindel.  1891.  On  the  question  of  the  mutual  relations  of  the 
two  Apologies,  and  on  the  date  of  composition,  cf.  F.  Chr.  Ball,  in 
ZhTh,  XII,  1842.  3-47.  G.  Volkmar,  in  ThJ,  XIV,  1855,  227-282, 
412-467.  Theo.  Zahn,  in  ThLZ,  as  above.  H.  Usener,  Religions- 
gescJiichtliche  Untersuchungen,  I,  1889,  loi  f.,  106-108.  G.  Kriiger, 
in  JprTh,  XVI,  1890,  S79-593»  and  in  ThLZ,  XVII,  1892,  297-300. 
J.  A.  Cramer  in  ThSt,  LXIV,  1891,  317-357,  401-436.  H.  Veil, 
Strassb.  1894,  XXII-XXXII.  Relation  to  the  Didache ;  Theo.  Zahn 
in  ZKG,  VIII,  1886,  66-84. 

1  Otto,  II,  595  ff. 


I  to  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

(c)  The  Dialogue  with  Trypho,  TIpo?  Tpvcficova  'lovSaiov 
SidXoyo'i  {Dialogiis  cinn  TrypJionc),  contained  in  the 
Codex  Paris.  450,  is  to  be  regarded  as  genuine  on  both 
external  and  internal  grounds  {e.g.  its  use  by  Irenaeus ; 
its  likeness  to  the  Apology  in  the  exposition  of  Biblical 
passages).  The  text  is  not  without  mutilations.  Be- 
sides the  introduction  to  the  work,  and  the  dedication 
to  M.  Pompeius,!  a  considerable  part  has  been  lost  from 
Chapter  74  (fragments  in  the  Sacra  Parallela  ?).  Origi- 
nally the  work  comprised  two  books. ^  As  to  the  date 
of  composition,  it  can  only  be  made  out  with  certainty 
that  it  was  written  later  than  the  first  Apology?  Un- 
mistakable reminiscences  of  the  author's  residence  at 
Ephesus  have  been  incorporated  in  the  dialogue,  which 
is  constructed  with  a  certain  graphic  power  and  artistic 
grace.  Rabbi  Tarphon  probably  supplied  the  name 
given  to  the  character,  Trypho.*  Justin  begins  by  tell- 
ing the  story  of  his  own  conversion  (Chaps.  2-8).  The 
disputation  proper  is  divided  into  two  parts,  the  first  of 
which  contains  a  description  of  and  criticism  upon  the 
Jewish  law  (Chaps.  8-48),  while  from  Chapter  49  on- 
ward, objections  derived  from  the  divine  adoration  paid 
to  Christ  by  believers  are  refuted  by  means  of  volumi- 
nous citations  from  the  predictions  of  the  prophets. 
The  Dialogue  was  much  used  by  Irenaeus  and  Tertul- 
lian,  but  otherwise  it  was  apparently  less  read  than  the 
Apologies. 

(d)  The  following  writings,  cited  by  Eusebius,^  have 
been  lost,  or  cannot  be  certainly  identified  with  any  of 

^  Cf.  Chap.  141,  close. 

2  Sacra  Parallela,  Codex  Reg.  Paris.  923,  fol.  73. 

8  Chap.  120,  Otto's  edit.,  432,  13  f.       ^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  18.  3  f. 

*  Zahn,  ZKG,  VIII,  1886,  37-66. 


JUSTIN  1 1 1 

Justin's  extant  writings:  (i) 'EvvTuyfia  Tr/ao?  MapKicova, 
used  by  Irenasus  ;  ^  (2)  Ao'70?  Tr/ad?  "EX\i]va<i,'^  containing 
j:)ro]ix  discussions  of  the  themes  most  in  debate  between 
Christian  and  Greek  philosophers,  and  a  description  of 
the  nature  of  evil  spirits;  {;^)  "  EXey  xo<i  '7rp6<i"EXX.i]va<; ; 
(4)  Trepl  deov  /j,ovapxM<;,^  the  proof  of  which  was  derived 
from  Biblical  and  Greek  writers;  (5)  ■^aXr?;? ;  (6)  llepl 
\lrvxfj<i.'^  The  possibility  is  not  excluded  that  as  early 
as  Eusebius  a  spurious  tradition  obtained  in  regard  to 
these  writings ;  and  Eusebius  himself  states  that  more 
works  were  current  under  the  name  of  Justin  than  he 
had  read. 

3.  Reasons  can  be  given  in  favor  of  the  genuineness 
of  the  following  writings,  which  a  later  tradition  ascribed 
to  Justin  :  — 

(a)  Uepl  avaardaewi  {De  Rcstirrectione),  preserved  in  a 
fragmentary  form  in  a  codex  of  the  twelfth  century.^ 
Even  Procopius  of  Gaza,  about  500  a.d.,  quotes  from  a 
writing  of  Justin  which  bears  this  title,  and  it  can  be 
shown  to  be  at  least  credible  that  a  work  of  Justin, 
irepl  avaaTci(Te(o<;,  may  have  been  in  the  hands  of  Irenaeus, 
Tertullian,  and  Methodius.  It  cannot  be  shown  that  the 
style  of  the  extant  fragments  makes  it  impossible  that 
Justin  may  have  written  them.  The  book  contains  a 
refutation  of  hostile  objections,  and  a  positive  proof  of 
the  actuality  of  the  resurrection,  based,  more  especially, 
upon  the  resurrection  and  second  coming  of  Christ. 

1  Adv.  Haer.  IV,  6.  2;   V,  26.  2. 

2  Cf.  Tatian,  Orat.  ad  Graec.  Cap.  18;    Schwartz,  20,  15-17. 
8  Cf.  §  36,  4.  a. 

*  Ilarnack,  LG,  1 10  p. 

5  Codex  Rupcf.  of  the  Sacra  Parallela  (twelfth  cent.).  Cf.  Cod.  Coisl. 
276,  fol.  1-7S,  and  Cod.  Hieros.  fol.  80  f. 


ii2  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

Theo.  Zahn  in  ZKG,  VIII,  1886,  20-37.  W.  Bousset,  Die  Evan- 
gelienzitate  bet  Justin  d.  Miirtyrer.     Gottingen,  1891,  123-127. 

((5)  The  Ao'yo?  irapaiverLKO'i  7rp6<;"K\\riva<;  {^Cohortatio 
ad  Gentiles)  which  is  contained  in  the  Codex  Paris.  451, 
of  914  A.D.,  and  other  manuscripts,  was  cited  as  the 
work  of  Justin  by  Stephanus  Gobarus,^  as  early  as 
the  fifth  century,  and  in  the  Sacra  Parallela  of  the 
sixth  century.  The  question  of  its  genuineness  could 
be  more  easily  solved  if  it  could  be  shown  that  the 
writing  was  already  used  by  Julius  Africanus.^  In  this 
case  its  composition  might  confidently  be  assigned  to 
the  second  century.  In  its  style  and  language,  as  in 
its  dogmatic  contents,  it  differs  considerably  from  those 
works  of  Justin  which  are  recognized  as  genuine.  Yet 
it  still  remains  possible  that  the  writing  was  identical 
with  one  of  those  mentioned  by  Eusebius.  The  author 
was  acquainted  with  Egypt  and  Italy  (cf.  Chapters  19 
and  37).  Volter's  attempt  to  discover  its  author  in 
Apollinaris  of  Hierapolis^  is  as  little  convincing  as  that 
of  Draeseke  and  Asmus  to  show  that  Apollinaris  of 
Laodicea  was  the  author,  and  that  the  work  was  directed 
against  the  edict  of  Julian  in  362  a.d.  The  essential 
content  of  the  book  consists  in  the  proof  that  the  truth 
was  not  known  to  the  Greek  poets  and  philosophers, 
and  that  whatever  of  good  may  be  found  in  their 
writings  was  derived  from  the  prophets.  It  can  be 
easily  imagined  that  the  appearance  of  the  CoJiortatio 
was  occasioned  by  the  Pseudo-Plutarchian  extract  from 
the  Placita  of  Aetius  *  (made  about  the  middle  of  the 

1  Photius,  Codex,  232;   Bekker,  290. 

2  Thus  von  Gutschmid;  the  opposite  view,  Schurer,  Neumann,  and 
Draeseke. 

3  Cf.  §  39.  <  So  Diels. 


JUSTIN  i  1 3 

second  century),  which  was  probably  widely  circulated  as 
a  convenient  manual,  and  which  was  evidently  attacked 
in  this  treatise.^ 

C.  Ashton,  Justini  philosophi  et  tnartyn's  Apologiae  pro  Chris- 
tiauis,  1768,  p.  293.  A.  von  Gutschmid  in  JclPh,  LXXXI,  i860, 
703-708  {k'leine  Sclirifteu,  II,  1890,  196-203).  E.  Schlirer  in  ZKG, 
II,  1878,  319-331.  D.  Volter  in  ZwTh,  XXVI,  1883,  180-215. 
C.  J.  Neumann  in  ThLZ,  VIII,  1883,  582-585.  J.  Draeseke  in  ZKG, 
VII,  1885,  257-302,  and  Apollinarios  von  Laodicea  in  TU,  VII,  1892, 
83-99 ;  cf.  A.  Jlilicher  in  GGA,  1893,  82-84.  —  H.  Diels,  Doxographi 
graec!,  Berol.  1879,  ^7 '1  ^f-  66.  J.  R.  Asmus  in  ZwTh,  XXXVIII, 
1895,  115-155- 

{c)  Il/ao?  "EA,A,7;ya<?  {Oratio  ad  Graecos)  has  been  trans- 
mitted in  Greek  in  the  Codex  Argent.  Gr.  9,  of  the 
thirteenth  or  fourteenth  century  (burned  in  1870),  and 
in  an  extended  Syriac  recension  in  a  codex  of  the 
sixth  or  seventh  century,^  in  the  British  Museum.  In 
the  latter,  however,  it  is  attributed,  not  to  Justin,  but  to 
a  certain  Ambrosius,  who  is  described  as  an  eminent 
Greek.  This  powerful  little  treatise  cannot  be  identical 
with  any  of  the  writings  mentioned  by  Eusebius,  and 
can  hardly  be  the  work  of  Justin.  It  is  not  necessary, 
however,  on  this  account,  to  suppose  that  it  was  written 
after  the  second  century.  It  appears  to  stand  in  close 
relationship  (common  source  for  both  .■')  to  the  Oratio  of 
Tatian,  and  it  contains  some  noteworthy  parallels  to  the 
Apology  of  Aristides. 

E.  B.  Birks,  in  DCB,  II,  162-167  (Ambrosius,  author  of  Ilpos 
"EAAryvas,  and  of  the  Epistle  to  Diognetus).  J.  Draeseke  in  JprTh, 
XI.  1885,  144-153  (author,  Apollonius). 

(^)  The  tradition  as  to  certain  Fragments  of  writings 
ascribed  to  Justin,  is  either  confused,  obscure,  or  corrupt. 

1  Cf.  also  §  44.         •^  Codex  Nitr.  Mus.  Brit.  987  add.  14658,  saec.  VI-VII. 
I 


114  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

They  have  been  variously  supposed  to  belong  to  an 
Apology/  or  to  a  writing,  Ilp6<i"EX\r]va';,^  or  Kara  'YLWj']- 
voov,^  or,  finally,  to  be  of  unknown  origin.^ 

(e)  It  cannot  be  finally  determined  what  work  we  are 
to  understand  by  the  'AiroXoyia  virep  X^pcariavMu  koX 
Kara  'EXX-j^fcoy  Koi  Kara  ^\ovhaicov,  which  Photius^  men- 
tions as  composed  by  Justin  (together  with  two  other 
writings*^),  but  distinct  from  the  Apologies  known  to 
us.  It  is  quite  uncertain  whether  Photius  had  any 
independent  acquaintance  with  the  genuine  works  of 
Justin  which  he  enumerates  in  conformity  with  the  list 
given  by  Eusebius. 

4.    The  following  writings  are  certainly  spurious  :  — 

{a)  The  writing  Tlepl  6eov  p.ovap-^ia'i  {de  MonarcJiid) 
(preserved  in  the  Codex  Paris.  450,  1364  A-D.)'  does 
not  correspond  to  the  description  given  by  Eusebius 
(see  above,  2.  d\  inasmuch  as  it  brings  forward  its 
proofs  solely  from  a  number  of  expressions  of  Greek 
poets  (for  the  most  part  forged),  without  any  regard 
to  the  Bible.  The  style  also  differs  in  a  marked  way 
from  that  of  Justin.  The  terminus  ad  qiiem  of  the  date 
of  its  composition  is  determined  by  the  date  of  the 
archetype  of  Codex  Paris.  450,  which  must  have  been 
written  considerably  before  1364  a.d.  (Harnack). 

ijb)  The    ^A-varpoTTrj     Soyfidrcov    Tcvoiv    '' ApiaroreXiKoiv 

1  Sacra  Parallela^  Otto,  Frag.  X,  possibly  belonging  to  Gregorx  of 
Nyssa;    Sacra  Parallela,  Otto,  Frag.  XIII. 

2  Sacra  Parallela,  Otto,  Frag.  XIV;  Cod.  Paris,  450  bis,  Otto,  IV, 
214-223. 

*  Leont.  Byz.  Adv.  Futychian.  et  A^estor.  lib.  II,  Cod.  Bodl.  A,  2)1,  Otto,  V. 

*  Sacra  Parallela,  Otto,  Frag.  VI  aiul  VII;  Antonius  Melissa,  I.  19; 
II,  6.  43.     Otto,  Frag.  XV-XVIII. 

6  Photius,  Codex,  125.  «  Cf.  §  36.  4.  b-d. 

■^  Codex  Argentor.  9.  saec.  XIII-XIV.     Cf.  §  36.  3.  c. 


JUSTIN  115 

{Confutatio  dogmatiLm  Aristotelis),  contained  in  the 
Codex  Paris.  450  (a.d.  1364),  and  possibly  identical 
with  the  writing  mentioned  by  Photius,*  is  a  purely 
philosophical  work,  addressed  to  a  certain  Presbyter 
Paul,  and  was  probably  not  written  earlier  than  the 
sixth  century. 

(c)  and  ((^/)  The  'E/acwrj/crei'?  ^piariaviKal  tt/oo?  toi/? 
"EWt^va'i  {Quaestiones  CJmstianorwn  ad  Gentiles^,  and 
the  'EpcoTT^cret?  eWrjvLKal  7rp6<i  TOv<i  X.pi(TTiavov<i  irepl  rov 
aacofidrov  koI  irepl  tov  deov  koI  irepl  tj}?  avaardaeo)^ 
TOiv  v^Kpoiv  {Quaestiones  Geiitiliinn  ad  Christianos),  con- 
tained in  the  Codex  Paris.  450,  were  apparently  written 
by  the  same  author,  certainly  not  before  400  a.d. 
*A7roKpi<T€L^  7rpd<?  toi)?  6pdo86^ov<i  irepl  tivcjv  avajKaixov 
^r)r7]fxdTcov  {Quaestiones  et  responsiones  ad  ortJiodoxos) 
are  a  scholarly  repertory  touching  important  theological 
and  ecclesiastical  questions.  In  it  Irenaeus,  Origen,  and 
others  are  cited.  The  work  presupposes  the  activity 
of  the  Antiochian  school,  though  it  dates  from  the  fifth 
century.^  The  work  cited  by  Photius,  ' Kiropioiv  kutu 
rrj^  evaej^eia^  Ke(f)a\at(t)B€i<;  eViXi/cref?,  may  be  identical 
with  or  related  to  one  of  the  writings  at  the  head  of 
this  section  (e  and  d). 

(e)  The  Epistle  to  Zenas  and  Serenus,  ascribed  to 
Justin,  and  contained  in  the  Codices  Paris.  451,  450, 
and  many  other  manuscripts  (also  in  Syriac  recension), 
is  of  indeterminable  origin.  The  statement  that  it  was 
the  work  of  a  certain  Justin  of  the  seventh  century, 
who  was  superior  of  the  monastery  of  Anastasius,  near 
Jerusalem,  cannot  be  verified.  The  Epistle  contains 
rules  for  Christian   conduct   according   to   the    ascetic 

'  Photius,  Codex,  125. 

'■^  Quaest.  71.     Cf.  W.  Gass,  in  ZhTh,  XII,  1842,  4,  35-154- 


Il6  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

ideal,   and   its   author   possessed  knowledge  of    Greek 
comedy  and  tragedy,  apparently  at  first  hand.^ 

(/)  While  the  foregoing  writings  have  been  merely 
ascribed  to  Justin  without  originally  professing  to  be 
his  work,  the  "E/c^eo-i?  Trepl  rr]<i  opdoho^ov  7ri(TTeco<;  rj  irepl 
TpLd8o<;  {^Expositio  rcctae  fidci)  is  a  forgery.  It  is  extant 
in  twenty-three  manuscripts,^  and  in  a  Syriac  recension. 
This  work  has  been  transmitted  in  two  forms,  the 
shorter  of  which  appears  to  have  been  the  original 
(Harnack  thinks  otherwise).  As  early  as  Leontius  of 
Byzantium,  in  the  sixth  century,  the  longer  form  was 
cited  as  the  work  of  Justin  ;  and  since  it  is  an  attack 
on  the  Nestorians  and  Eutychians,  the  date  of  its  com- 
position may  be  fixed  at  about  500  a.d.  Draeseke  has 
sought  to  show  that  the  shorter  form  represents  the 
writing  of  Apollinaris  of  Laodicea  Ylepl  rpid8o<;,  but  his 
hypothesis  is  open  to  grave  doubt. 

J.  Draeseke,  in  ZwTh,  XXVI,  1883,  481-497;  ZKG,  VI,  1884, 
1-45,  503-549  ;  also  his  Apollinaris  von  Laodicea^  in  TU,  VII,  1892, 
158-182;  cf.  A.  Jlilicher,  in  GGA,  1893,  85-86.  F.  X.  Funk,  in 
ThQu,  LXXVIII,  1896,  1 16-147,  224-250. 

5.  Of  the  11/30?  EiV(f)pdaLOP  (TO(f>taTr]v  irepl  Trpovoia's  kol 
7riaTe(o<i  X6yo<i  nothing  further  is  known  than  that  it  was 
ascribed  to  Justin  by  Maximus  Confessor.^  According 
to  Photius,*  a  writing  entitled  Ylepl  tov  iravTO'i^  was  said 
by  some  to  be  the  work  of  Justin.  Jerome,^  probably 
merely  on  the  authority  of  Eusebius,"  asserts  that  Justin 
interpreted  the  Apocalypse. 

^  P.  Wendland,  Quaestiones  Musoniatiae,  Berol.  1886,  45-48. 
2  Sacra  Parallfla,  Codex  Paris.  451.     The  title  is  variously  given. 
*  Diversae   dejijtitioiies,   II,    154,    Combefis.    [Migne,    PG,    XCI,    279, 
Opuscula  theologica  et polemica\ 

4  Codex,  48.  •■'  De  Viris  Illmt.  9. 

6  Cf.  §  91.  5.  a.  ■^  Iliit.  Reel.  IV,  18.  8;   V,  8. 


TATIAN  I  1 7 


6.    On  the  Epistle  to  Diognetus,  see  below.^ 


§   37.    Tatian 

Literature:  H.  A.  Daniel,  Tatianus  der  Apologet,  Halle,  1837. 
W.  Moller,  in  RE,  XV,  212-214.  J-  M-  Fuller,  in  DCB,  IV,  782- 
804.  —  Fahricius,  BG,  87-95.  Richardson,  BS,  33-35.  Harnack, 
LG,  485-496. 

I.  Tatian  was  born  in  the  country  of  the  Assyrians,'^ 
that  is,  east  of  the  Tigris,  and,  according  to  Clement  ^ 
and  Epiphanius,*  was  of  Syrian  nationality.  He  was 
educated,  however,  as  a  Hellenist,^  and  had  already 
acquired  reputation  as  a  rhetorician,^  when,  at  Rome, 
he  abandoned  Greek  views  and  became  a  Christian.^ 
A  pupil  of  Justin,  he  lived  and  taught  as  a  member 
of  the  Roman  church,  till  his  master's  death  (167  a.d., 
at  the  latest).  Probably  at  172  a.d.,'  he  broke  with 
the  church,  joined  the  Encratites,  and  defended  the 
doctrinal  views  of  the  Gnostics.^  He  left  Rome,  and 
betook  himself  to  the  East.  The  place  and  date  of 
his  death  are  unknown.  In  the  West,  the  recollection 
of  him  as  a  heretic  obscured  his  fame  as  an  apologist ;  ^ 
but  Tertullian  ^^  and  Jerome  ^^  had  independent  know- 
ledge of  him.  Clement  ^2  esteemed  his  teacher  highly, 
copied  from  his  Oratio  again  and  again,  and  waged 
polemic  against  his  heretical  writings.     Julius  Africa- 

1  Cf.  §  43.  6  Before  152  A.n.,  Eusebius,  Chron. 

*  Oral.  42.  ■?  Eusebius,  Chron. 

8  Stromata,  III,  12.  81.  »  Irenneus,  Adv.  Haer.  I,  28.  I. 

*  Panarioti,  XLVI,  i.  9  Cf.  Idem,  III,  28.  8. 

6  Orat.  I,  Schwartz,  2,  9.  '^^ /ejun.  15.     Cf.  the  Apologeticus. 

11  Praef.  Com.  Tit.,  Vallarsius,  VII,  i.  686;  Com.  in  Amos,  2,  12,  Val- 
larsius,  VI,  247,  etc. 

12  Cf.  Stromata,  I,  i.  11. 


Il8  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 


nus  made  use  of  his  chronological  data ;  ^  he  was  read 
even  by  Eusebius,^  and  Epiphanius^  had  at  least  heard 
of  him.  He  continued  to  be  held  in  high  esteem  in 
the  Syrian  church  on  account  of  his  Harmony  of  the 
Gospels. 

2.  According  to  Eusebius,*  Tatian  left  behind  him  a 
large  number  of  writings.  To-day  we  can  only  judge 
of  his  literary  peculiarities  by  his  apologetical  works. 
The  Ao'709  7r/309  "EXA.7;m9  (Oratio  ad  Graecos),  which 
once  existed  in  the  Codex  Paris.  451  (914  a.d.),  is  now 
only  preserved  in  manuscripts  derived  from  this  source. 
It  belonged  to  Tatian's  Catholic  period,  and  was  there- 
fore written  in  Rome  between  152  and  172  a.d.,  or 
possibly  before  the  death  of  Justin  (Harnack  holds  a 
different  view).  The  writing  contains  a  sharp  and 
bitter  criticism  of  Greek  religion,  ethics,  philosophy, 
and  art.  It  is  interesting,  though  frequently  unjust  and 
one-sided.  Its  positive  portions  are  distinguished  by  the 
originality  of  their  theological  and  psychological  views, 
and  the  chronological  data  upon  which  the  arguments 
for  Christianity,  because  of  its  antiquity,  are  based, 
give  evidence  of  honest  endeavor.  But  the  impression 
of  great  erudition  made  by  the  citation  of  so  many 
sources  is  destroyed  when  we  consider  that  Tatian  was 
acquainted  with  very  few  of  these  at  first  hand,  but  had 
obtained  most  of  his  quotations  by  means  of  compends 
which  he  used  very  uncritically.  Occasional  expres- 
sions recall  those  of  the  New  Testament  scriptures 
(John,  Romans,  Corinthians,  Colossians,  and  Ephesians), 
and  use  was  made  of  the  works  of  Justin  (Dembowski 
holds  a  different  view).     Tatian's  style  was  hard,  abrupt, 

1  Cf.  §  82.  ^  Panarion,  XLVI. 

2  vv.  11.  *  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  29.  7. 


TATIAN  119 


and  obscure ;  but  all  that  he  says  gives  evidence  of  a 
remarkable  personality. 

Editions:  Compare  citations  at  §  33;  also  J.  Frisius-Gesner, 
Tigur.,  1546.  W.  Worth,  Oxon.  1700.  C.  Otto,  Corpus  apol. 
Christ.  VI,  1851 .  E.  Schwartz,  in  TU,  IV,  i,  1886.  —  Translations  : 
V.  Grone,  in  BKV,  1872.  A.  Harnacl<,  Giessen,  1884.  J.  E.  Ryland, 
ANF,  II,  65-83. 

Literature:  A.  v.  Gutschmid  (§  36.  3.  b:  Justus  of  Tiberius  as 
the  source  of  chronological  data) .  Bluemner,  in  Archaolog.  Zeitntig, 
XXVIII,  1871,  86-89  (remarks  on  history  of  art).  H.  Dembowski, 
Die  Quellen  der  christlichen  Apologetik,  Lpz.  1878.  A.  Harnack, 
in  TU,  I,  I,  2,  1882,  19^232.  A.  Kalkmann,  in  RhM.  XLII,  1887, 
489-524  (remarks  on  works  of  art).  M.  Kremmer,  De  Catalogis 
Heurematum,  Lips.  1890.     A.  Ponschab,  Metten,  1894-95. 

3.  The  following  writings  of  Tatian  are  only  known 
by  title :  — 

{ci)  Ilepl  ^(pcov,  cited  in  Omt.  15.^ 

(^d)  IT/ao?  roo<i  cnro(^rjvafievov<i  ra  irepl  deov,  mentioned 
(as  though  still  in  its  genesis)  in  Orat.  40.^ 

ic)  Upo/SXijfjLdrcov  ^i/SXiov,  cited  by  Rhodo,^  Tatian's 
pupil.  The  author  tried  to  prove  contradictions  in  Holy 
Scripture  (cf.  the  attempt  of  Apelles,  §  27.  4). 

(d)  Ilepl  Tov  Kara  rov  acoTf]pa  KarapTia/xov,  cited  by 
Clement,*  who  quotes  from  it  a  passage  referring  to  the 
exposition  of  i  Cor.  vii.  5.  Eusebius^  tells  us  that  para- 
phrases of  the  Pauline  Epistles  were  attributed  to  Ta- 
tian ;  and  Tatian  *^  himself  mentions  a  writing  in  which 
he  treated  of  the  nature  of  demons.  This  can  scarcely 
be  identical  with  the  book  Uepl  ^wcov. 

4.  It  was  apparently  in  the  latest  period  of  his  life- 

^  Schwartz,  TU,  IV,  i,  16.  13;   cf.  Kalkmann,  516. 

2  Schwartz,  Tdem,  41.  13  f.  5  //{;(  £ccl.  IV,  29.  6. 

^  Euscbius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  13.  8,  ^  Orat.  16;   Schwartz,  17.  11. 

^  Stroniata,  III,  12.  81. 


I20  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

time  (Harnack  and  Moller  think  differently)  that  Tatian 
undertook  to  amalgamate  the  various  Gospel  accounts 
in  a  compendious  and  harmonious  form,  in  order  to 
avoid  repetitions  and  contradictions.  In  so  doing,  he 
handled  the  text  with  great  freedom,  omitted  both 
genealogies  of  Jesus,  and  arranged  the  pericopes  in  an 
order  which  suited  his  own  purposes,  the  whole  begin- 
ning with  the  first  verses  of  the  Fourth  Gospel.  This 
Diatessaron,  Fivay<ye\iov  8ia  reaadpcov}  written  in  Syriac 
(Greek.?),  passed  current  in  the  Syrian  church  for  two 
centuries  as  the  only  book  of  the  Gospels,  and  was  used 
as  such  in  the  homilies  of  Aphraates  (between  336  and 
346  A.D.)  and  in  the  Doctrina  Addai?  Not  till  the  sec- 
ond half  of  the  fourth  century  were  successful  efforts 
made  to  displace  it  by  the  separate  Gospels.  The  traces 
of  this  struggle  are  recognizable  in  the  Commentary 
(theological  scholia)  written  by  Ephraem  Syrus  (  +  378 
A.D.)  to  the  Diatessaron. 3  Theodoret  of  Cyrrhus  was 
compelled  to  confiscate  (about  450  a.d.)  hundreds  of 
copies  of  the  work  in  his  congregations ;  ^  and  even  in 
the  fourteenth  century  it  found  honorable  mention.^ 
The  Syriac  Text  (preserved  in  an  Armenian  transla- 
tion), which  is  woven  into  the  commentary  of  Ephraem, 
offers  a  good  though  inadequate  clue  for  its  reconstruc- 
tion. An  Arabic  translation  from  the  twelfth  century, 
made  from  a  Syriac  copy  of  the  ninth,  has  been  pre- 
served. It  corresponds  in  all  essential  points  with  the 
order  of  Ephraem's  text,  and  appears  to  be  nearer  to 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  29.  6. 

2Cf.  lOI. 

'  Cf.  also  Dionysius  Bar-Salibi;    Assemanni  (§  2.  8.  3)  I,  57;    II,  159. 

*  Haereticarum  fabularum  Compendium,  I,  20. 

*  Ebed-Jesu,  Praefat.  Nomocan. 


MILTIADES  r  2  I 


the  original  than  the  post-Hieronymian  Gospel-harmony 
which  Victor  of  Capua,  between  541  and  547  a.d., 
caused  to  be  incorporated  with  the  Vulgate  text  in  the 
Codex  Fuldensis. 

Editions  :  E.  Ranke,  Codex  Fuldensis,  Marb.  1868.  J.  Aucher 
and  G.  Moesinger,  Evangelii  concordaiitis  expositio  facta  a  S. 
Epiiraemo,  Venet.  1876.  The  reconstruction  of  the  text,  Zahn, 
FGK,  I,  1 12-219.  A-  Ciasca,  Tatiani  evangelionim  hannotiiae 
arabice,  Rom.  1888.  [J.  H.  Hill  .  .  .  The  Diatessaron  of  Tatian, 
Edinb.  1894.]     H.  W.  Hogg,  ANF,  IX,  35-138. 

Literature:  A.  Harnack,  in  ZKG,  IV,  1881,  471-505.  Theo. 
Zahn,  FGK,  I,  1881  (cf.  Frz.  Overbeck,  in  ThLZ,  VII,  1882.  102- 
109);  II,  1883.  286-299;  GNK,  II,  2,  530-536,  and  in  NKZ,  IX, 
1894,  85-120.  J.  P.  P.  Martin,  in  RQuH,  XLIV,  1888,  5-50. 
J.  R.  Harris,  The  Diatessaron  of  Tatian,  Lond.  1890;  cf.  A.  Har- 
nack, in  ThLZ,  XVI,  1891,  355  f.  J.  R.  Harris,  Fragments  of  the 
Commentary  of  Ephraim  Syrus  upon  the  Diate.ssaron.  S.  Hemp- 
hill, The  Diatessaron  of  Tatian,  Lond.  1888.  Th.  Zahn,  NKZ,  V, 
1894,  85-120;  cf.  ZKG,  XVI,  1895,  166  f.  H.  Goussen,  Stiidia 
Thcologica  (some  new  fragments  of  the  Diatessaron),  Lpz.  1895,  62- 
67;  cf.  Th.  Zahn,  in  ThLB,  XVI,  1895,  497-500. 

§  38.    Mi/tiadcs 

Literature  :  C.  Otto,  Corpus  Apologctannn  Christianorum,  IX, 
1872,  364-373  (earlier  works  are  noted  there).  A.  Harnack.  TU,  I, 
1882,  278-282.  R.  Seeberg,  in  FGK,  V,  237-240.  —  Fabricius,  BG, 
165  f.     Harnack,  LG,  255  f. 

Miltiades,  the  rhetorician,^  probably  a  native  of  Asia 
Minor,  wrote  during  the  reigns  of  Antoninus  Pius  and 
Marcus  Aurelius.  He  is  mentioned  by  Tertullian  ^  as 
an  anti-Gnostic  writer  between  Justin  and  Irenaeus ;  and 
by  the  author  of  T/ie  Little  Labyrinthl^  as  an  orthodox 
writer  between   Justin   and    Tatian.     Of    his  writings, 

1  Tertullian,  Valent.  5.  2  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  28.  4. 


122  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

nothing  has  been  preserved.  The  following  are  known 
only  by  their  titles  or  subject  matter :  — 

(a)  An  anti-Montanistic  writing,^  Il€pl  rod  /jltj  Beiv 
7rpo(f)T]TT]V  ev  eKcrrdaec  Xeyetv,  which  is  cited  by  the 
anonymous  anti-Montanistic  writer  in  Eusebius.^ 

(d)  An  anti-Gnostic  (anti-Valentinian)  writing.^ 

{c)  Two  books  ripo?  "F,\\r]va<;. 

{d)  Two  books  IT/ao?  '\ovhaiov<;. 

{e)  An  Apology  for  Christianity  (^Tirep  t^?  Kara 
'KptaTiavov<;  (f)L\oao(f)La^),  addressed  to  secular  rulers. 
This  apology  may  even  have  been  presented  to  Anto- 
ninus Pius.  On  the  possibility  of  identifying  it  with 
the  Apology  of  Pseudo-Melito  (as  Seeberg  suggests), 
see  below.*  The  writings  mentioned  under  c-e  were 
in  the  hands  of  Eusebius.^ 

§  39.    Apollinaris 

Literature  :  Routh,  RS,  I,  157-174.  C.  Otto,  Corpus  Apol.  Christ. 
IX,  1872,  479-495.  A.  Harnack,  TU,  I,  1882,  232-239;  Idem.,  RE 
(2cl  edit.)  I,  529.  — Translation:  B.  P.  Pratten,  ANF,  VIII,  772- 
773.  Fabricius,  BG,  160-162.  Richardson,  BS,  113.  Harnack, 
LG,  243-246. 

Apollinaris,  Bishop  of  Hierapolis,^  wrote  during  the 
reign  of  Marcus  Aurelius,  not  long  after  the  formation 
of  the  Phrygian  (Montanistic)  sect.'''  The  following 
writings  are  mentioned  as  his  work :  — 

{a)  One  or  several  anti-Montanistic  tracts,  with  which 
Serapion,^  Bishop  of  Antioch,  and  Eusebius^  were  ac- 
quainted.^*^ 

^  Cf.  §  53.  2.  c.  6  Eusebius,  Chron.,  170  A.D. 

2  Euseljius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  17.  i.  "^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  27. 

3  Tertullian,  Vakni.  5.  ^  Idem,  V,  19.  2. 

^  §  40.  7.  9  Idem,  IV,  27;   V,  16.  I. 

'^  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  17.  4.  10  Cf.  §  53.  2.  c. 


APOLLINARTS        MELITO  1 23 

(/;)  'O  7r/309  ^ Kvrojvlvov  Xoyo';  vwep  irlcneM'i.  The  title 
is  given  by  Nicephorus  Callistus/  and,  according  to 
Eusebius,^  the  writing  was  presented  to  Antoninus  in 
the  year  170  a.d. 

{c)  IIpo?  "^Wrjva<i  avyjpdfxfjiaTa  irevre?  Nicephorus  ^ 
remarks  that  this  writing  was  in  the  form  of  a  dialogue. 

{d)  Hepl  a\ri6eia<i  in  several  books,  two  of  which  were 
known  to  Eusebius.^ 

{/)  Hepl  €v(Te^eLa<; :  attested  only  by  Photius/'^ 

(/)  Uepl  rov  7rao-;y;a,  only  mentioned  in  the  CJiro7iicon 
Paschalc,"^  where  two  small  fragments  are  given,  the 
genuineness  of  which  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt. 

§  40.    Melito 

Fragments:  Routh,  RS,  I,  111-153.  Pitra,  SjdS,  I,  II,  III. 
C.  Otto,  Corpus  apol.  Christ.  IX,  1872,  374,  478,  497-512.  Pitra, 
AS,  II,  III  (cf.  below).  Cf.  Loofs,  in  ThLZ,  IX,  1884,  407  f . — 
Translation:  B.  P.  Pratten,  in  ANF,  VIII,  750-762. 

Literature :  P.  Halloix,  ///.  eccl.  Orient,  scriptor^im  .  .  .  vitae  et 
(iocKmeiita,  II,  Duaci,  1636,  817-839.  C.  Chr.  Woog,  de  Melit. 
Dissert.  II,  Lips.  1744,  51.  F.  Piper,  in  StKr,  XI,  1838,  54-154. 
A.  Harnack,  TU,  I,  1882,  240-278.  C.  Thomas,  Melito  von  Sardcs, 
Osnabr.  1893;  cf.  G.  Krliger,  in  ThLZ,  XVIII,  1893,  568-571. — 
Fabricius,  BG,  149-151.  Richardson,  BS,  no  f.  Harnack,  LG, 
246-255. 

I.  Melito,  Bishop  of  Sardis,^  may  have  already  been 
active  as  an  author^  when  Antoninus  Pius  issued  his 
edict  of  toleration  (158  a.d.).  He  flourished  at  the  time 
when  Soter  became  Bishop  of  Rome  (166-167),"  and  died 

1  Hist.  Eccl.  X,  14;   cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  27;   V,  5.  1-4. 

2  Eusebius,  Chron.;   Chrotiicon  Pasch.,  \6<)  A..T>. 
^  Eusebius,  Idem;  Photius,  Codex,  14. 

*  Chronicon  Pasch.,  edit.  Uindorf,  13  f.        '^  Idem,  IV,  13.  8. 

5  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  13.  8;    26.  I.      "  Idem,  IV,  21 ;    cf.  IV,  26.  i. 


124  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

some  time  before  194-195. ^  He  himself  ^  tells  us  that 
he  undertook  a  journey  to  Palestine.  He  played  a  great 
part  in  the  ecclesiastical  life  of  Asia  Minor,  and  inter- 
ested himself  much  in  the  controversies  of  the  church 
{e.g.  the  Paschal,  Marcionite,  Montanist;  see  below). 
He  was  a  man  of  prophetic  gifts  and  of  strict  ascetic 
practice.^ 

2.  Melito  was  a  prolific  and  many-sided  writer.  The 
long  list  given  by  Eusebius*  does  not,  according  to  his 
own  statement,  exhaust  the  number  of  Melito's  books 
and  tracts ;  and  the  extant  titles  of  these  works  war- 
rant the  conclusion  that  his  activity  was  not  confined 
to  apologetics  and  polemics,  but  extended  also  into  the 
theological  and  didactic  field.  His  name  remained  fa- 
mous, but  his  writings  became  unknown  to  following 
generations.  Tertullian  made  much  use  of  them  (Har- 
nack),  and  the  Alexandrians,  Clement,  Origen,  and 
Alexander  read  one  or  more  of  them.  A  knowledge 
of  Melito's  writings  is  betrayed  not  only  by  Eusebius, 
but  by  Anastasius  Sinaita,  by  the  compiler  of  the 
CJironicon  PascJialc^  and  in  the  Catenae.  In  the  Syrian 
church  also  they  did  not  entirely  disappear. 

3.  The  following  writings  of  Melito,  enumerated  by 
Eusebius,  have  been  lost  excepting  only  some  small 
fragments.  The  titles,  in  some  cases,  have  been  handed 
down  in  uncertain  form.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  Eusebius  enumerated  them  in  a  fixed  order. 

{a)  Hept  rov  TrdaxC'  ^vo  (Xoyoi)  was  known  to  Clem- 
ent of  Alexandria,   who  took    occasion   by  it  to  write 

'  Polycrates,  in  Eusebius,  V,  24.  5.  ^  yV^-w,  IV,  26.  14. 

8  Polycrates,  in  Eusebius,  //isi.  Eccl.  V,  24.  5.  Tertullian,  in  Jerome, 
De  Viris  Illust.  24. 

*  Euse1)ius,  Ilist.  Eccl.  IV,  26.  2.  ^  Dindorfs  edition,  482  ff. 


MELITO  125 


his  own  treatise  on  the  Passover.^  Euscbius  has  pre- 
served a  fragment,  from  which  it  appears  that  this 
book  may  be  referred  to  the  proconsulate  of  ScrviHus 
Paulus  (according  to  Rufinus,  Sergius  Paulus);  that  is, 
probably  before  168  a.d.^ 

(^)  Uepl  TToXtTeta?  kuI  irpocprjTcou:^  perhaps  an  anti- 
Montanistic  treatise. 

(^)  Uepl  eKK\r}aia<i. 

{li)  Tlepl  KvpLaKrj<i. 

(r)  Uepl  (j)vaeco<;  avOpwirov} 

if)  Tlepl  irXciaeco'i. 

(^)  and  (//)  Uepl  viraKorj^  iricrTeai'i  aladrjrrjpLcop.^ 
This  title  is  evidently  incorrect,  and  probably  should  be 
divided  into  two  :  Uepl  v7raK0r]<;  7ricrTeco<i  and  Uepl  aladrj- 
ri]pL(ov. 

(z)  Uepl  "^v-^rj^  KoX  (70)/jiaTo<;  (7)'  vo6<;  should  be  omitted).^ 

(/')  Uepl  Xovrpov ;  an  interesting  fragment.  The 
same  fragment  which  Pitra  found  in  a  Vatican  Codex '^ 
has  been  shown  by  J.  M.  Mercati^  to  exist  in  a  Codex 
at  Florence.^  It  is  given  by  Pitra  in  his  Analecta 
Sacj'a}^  In  this  writing  analogies  to  baptism  are  drawn 
from  artisan  and  natural  life,  and  the  baptism  of  Jesus 
is  compared  to  the  dipping  of  sun,  moon,  and  stars  into 


1  Eusebius,  Hisi.  Eccl.  IV,  26.  4.     Cf.  VI,  13.  9. 

2  Cf.  G.  Voigt,  Eine  ve/sckollene  Urkiinde  des  antimontan.  Sirei/s.  Lpz. 
1S91,  84-S8.  Theo.  Zahn,  FGK,  V,  1893,  26,  and  the  literature  discussed 
by  each. 

3  Jerome,  De  Vita  Prophetarum  ;  so  also  Otto,  376,  No.  5. 

*  So  Rufinus  and  Syriac.     Some  MSS.  of  Eusebius  give  wlaTeus's. 
^Jerome  gives  De   Sensidus  and  De  Fide;  Rufinus,  De   Oboedien/ia 
Fidei  and  De  Sensibus. 

^  For  title,  see  No.  6  below.  ^  Codex  Ambros.  1, 9.  Supp.  aim.  1 142. 

^  Codex  Vatican,  graec.  2022.  ^'^  Analecta  Sacra,  II,  3-5. 

8  ThQu,  LXXVI,  1894,  597-600. 


126  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

the  ocean.  It  was  probably  directed  against  the  Mar- 
cionites  (Thomas). 

(/)  Uepl  aXrjdeia'i. 

(w)  Uepl  KTiaeoo'i  koI  yeveaeco'i  ^picrrov. 

(n)  Ao'709  avTov  irepl  7rpo(f)i)T€La<i}  The  construction 
of  avTov  is  uncertain ;  it  is  not  impossible  to  construe  it 
with  Xoyo'i  (Otto,  Harnack). 

(0)  Uepl  (f)i\o^evia<i. 

(/>)  'H  «;Xei? :  A  "glossary  to  Biblical  conceptions 
and  words,  collected  from  the  Latin  Fathers  "  (Harnack, 
LG,  254).  It  is  contained  in  eight  manuscripts,  trans- 
mitted under  various  titles  and  for  the  most  part  anony- 
mously. It  was  wrongly  attributed  by  Pitra,  as  Clavis 
Scripturac,  to  Melito.^  On  the  contrary,  O.  Rottmanner 
and  L.  Duchesne^  have  shown  that  the  writing  was 
dependent  upon  Augustine. 

(yij)  and  (r)  Ta  irepl  rov  Sia^oXov  koX  tt}?  a7roKa\v\lr€a)<i 
'l(odvvov^  (perhaps  Uepl  rov  Sia/SoXov  and  Uepl  Trj<i  airo- 
KaXvylreco'}  'loodvvov).  The  fragment  preserved  by  Ori- 
gen,^  in  which  Absolom  is  made  to  typify  the  Devil 
(Antichrist),  may  belong  to  the  former  writing. 

(s)  Uepl  iva-Qi/jidrov  Oeov  (Origen  :  Tlepl  tov  ivcrdifiaTov 
elvai  deov).  It  is  possible  (.-')  that  to  this  belonged  the 
fragment  from  Origen,^  preserved  by  Theodoret,  which 
attempted  to  prove  the  corporeality  of  God.  Perhaps 
even  Gennadius "'  was  acquainted  with  the  work. 

^  Jerome  and  Syriac,  as  de  p7-ophetia  stta  ;  Rufinus,  de  prophetia  ejus. 
2  Cf.  SpS,  III,  1-308;   AS,  II,  6-154,  585-623. 

^  Rottmanner,  in  Bull.  Crit.  1885,  47-51;    Duchesne,  Idem,  p.  196  f. 
*  Jerome,  De  Diabolo ;   de  Apocalypsi  Joannis  ;   Rufinus,  De  Diabolo ; 
de  Kevelatione  Joaiinis. 

5  Ad Psal.  in.  inscrip.;  edit.  Lommatzsch,  XI,  41 1. 

"  .Select,  in  Genes.  ;  edit.  Lommatzsch,  VIII,  49  f. 

''  De  Eccl.  dogm.  4,  edit.  Oehler,  in  Corpus  IJaereseol.  I,  Berl.  1856,  337. 


MELITO  127 


(t)  TT/oo?  '' AptcopIi'ov  (^i^XiSiov :  ^  tt/so?  avroKparopa 
Ouripov  virep  rov  KaO"  rj/jid'i  Soyp.aro'i  uTroXoyia).  Accord- 
ing to  Eusebius  ^  this  writing  was  presented  to  Marcus 
Aurelius  in  170  a.d.  {C/ironicou  Paschalc,  169),  and  no 
conclusive  objection  can  be  made  to  this  date.  The 
extant  fragments^  show  that  Melito  tried  to  win  the 
favor  of  the  Emperor  to  Christianity  by  referring  to  the 
blessing  which  it  had  brought  and  was  still  bringing  to 
the  Roman  Empire,  and  by  appealing  to  the  example 
of  his  predecessors,  of  whom  only  Nero  and  Domitian 
had  shown  themselves  enemies  of  the  new  religion. 
The  Chroiicon  PascJiale  asserts  that  the  Apology  was 
dependent  on  Justin. 

(//)  'E«A.07ai',  in  six  books,  containing  extracts  from 
the  Old  Testament  Scriptures  collated  at  the  request  of 
Onesimus.  The  dedication,  which  is  still  extant,  relates 
the  circumstances  which  gave  rise  to  the  book,  and  con- 
tains a  list  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures  made  by 
Melito  on  the  basis  of  his  own  inquiries  in  Palestine. 

4.  Anastasius  Sinaita*  cites  some  words  from  a  writ- 
ing El?  TO  irciOo';,  which,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt, 
was  the  work  of  Melito.^  The  same  Anastasius^  gives  a 
fragment  of  the  third  book  of  a  writing,  Ilepl  aapKOiaewi 
^piarov,  which  was  directed  against  Marcion.  The 
objections  to  its  genuineness  brought  forward  on  the 
ground  of  the  theological  views  contained  in  the  frag- 
ment are  not  conclusive.^ 

1  Eusebius,  //isi.  Ecd.  IV,  13.  8. 

2  Chroii.  ad  ann.  2186  =  170. 

'  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  26.  5-1 1;  Chron.  Pasch.  ad  ann.  164-165, 
edit.  Dindorf,  483. 

4  Hodegos,  Chap.  12.     Migne,  PG,  LXXXIX,  197. 

5  Cf.  No.  6,  below.  ^'  Ilodegos,  Chap.  13  :  229. 
■^  See,  however,  Hilgenfcld,  in  Allgem.  lit.  Zeitg.  1847,  I,  668. 


128  At^OLOGETlC   LlTERAtlJRE 

5.  Of  the  four  "  Melitonian  "  fragments^  preserved 
in  several  manuscript  Catenae,  among  the  explanations 
on  Genesis,  one  belonged  possibly  to  Eusebius  of 
Emesa,^  while  the  others  may  very  well  have  belonged 
to  one  (which  ?)  of  Melito's  works. 

6.  Four  fragments  have  been  preserved  in  Syriac, 
and  from  the  complicated  history  of  their  transmission 
it  would  appear  possible  that  they  all  belonged  to  a 
work  of  Melito  ITept  i^v^rf;  koI  crQ)/xaTO<i  koI  ek  to  7rd6o<;,^ 
which  was  used  by  Hippolytus*  and  worked  into  a 
sermon  by  Alexander  of  Alexandria. 

Mai,  NPB,  II,  1854,  529,  540,  SpR,  III,  1840,  699-705.  W. 
Cureton,  Spicilegiuin  Syriacum,  Lond.  1855,  52-54.  SpS,  I,  3-5; 
II,  IX,  and  LVI  f.  Ill,  417.  P.  de  Lagarde,  Anal.  Syr.  Lips,  et 
Lond.  1858,  189.  Otto,  419-423.  AS,  IV,  197,  323  f.,  432.  Cf. 
G.  Krliger,  in  ZwTh,  XXXI,  1888,  434-448,  and  the  literature  there 
cited  and  discussed.     Cf.  §  69.  a. 

7.  The  Syriac  Apology,  contained  in  a  codex  in  the 
British  Museum^  and  ascribed  in  its  heading  to  Melito, 
cannot  be  identified  with  this  writer's  Apology,  since 
the  passages  attested  by  Eusebius  (and  the  Chronicon 
Pa sc hale)  are  not  to  be  found  in  it  (Jacobi).  Neither 
are  there  any  grounds  for  identifying  it  with  the  Melito- 
nian writing  Wepl  a\7]deia<i  (Ewald  holds  the  opposite 
view).  The  writing  was  addressed  (see  the  close)  to 
Antoninus ;  a  name  which  may  be  understood  to  mean 
Antoninus  Pius,  or  perhaps  even  Caracalla  or  Helioga- 
balus.  It  remains  possible  that  the  Syriac  scribe  wrote 
Melito  by   mistake  for   Miltiades*^  (note,   however,  his 

1  Pitra,  SpS,  II,  LXIII  f.     Otto,  416-418.  ^  See  above,  3.  i.  and  4. 

2  Scholia  on  Gen.  xxii.  13.     Cf.  Piper,  65-68.      *  De  paschate. 
^  Cod.  Nitr.  Misc.  Mm.  Britt.  nunc  14658,  saec.  VI.  v.  VII. 
*  Seeberg's  view.     Cf.  §  38. 


MELITO  1 29 


intimate  acquaintance  with  Syrian  conditions),  or  that, 
since  the  work  is  composed  in  excellent  Syriac,  it  may 
not  be  a  translation  at  all  (Noldeke).  The  Apology 
exhibits  a  plain  connection  with  that  of  Aristides 
(whether  with  Justin's  also,  is  doubtful);  the  idolatry  of 
those  who  worship  the  elements  and  pray  to  many  gods 
is  contrasted  with  the  true  idea  of  God  (truth  and  error 
in  contrast). 

Editions:  Syriac  and  English:  W.  Cureton,  ^//Vz7.  Syr.  1855, 
41-51(22-31).  Syriac  and  Latin:  0110,423-432,497-512.  Ger- 
man: Welte,  in  ThQu,  XLVI,  1862,  392-410.  V.  Grone,  in  BKV, 
1S73.     P.  B.  Pratten,  ANF.  VIII,  751-62. 

Literature :  J.  L.  Jacobi,  in  Deittsch.  Zeitschr.  f.  chr.  Wissensch. 
undclir.  Leben,  VII,  1856,  105-108.  G.  H.  A.  Ewald,  in  GGA, 
1856,  nr.  658.  Th.  Noldeke,  in  JprTh,  XIII,  1878,  345  if.  R.  See- 
berg,  in  FGK,  V,  237-240. 

8.  {d)  The  fragment  of  an  Epistle  of  Melito  to  Eu- 
trepius,  edited  by  Pitra,^  from  an  Armenian  codex,  has 
no  connection  with  the  bishop  of  Sardis. 

{b)  The  name  of  Melito  may  be  concealed  in  that  of 
Mellitus,  who  is  mentioned  as  the  author  of  a  book 
De  Passione  S.  Joaiinis  Evangelistae  (of  the  fourth 
century .''). 

{c)  In  the  prologue  to  a  recension  of  the  book  De 
transitu  beatae  Marine  {virginis),  the  author  calls  himself 
Melito,  serv?(s  Cliristi,  episcopus  ecclesiae  Sardensis. 
The  prologue  is  of  post-Augustinian  origin. 

{d)  Melito  (Milotho,  Milito)  is  named  in  one  manu- 
script as  the  author  of  a  Catena  in  Apocalypsin,  which 
was  made  about  1300  a.d.  by  an  anonymous  writer.^ 

1  AS,  IV,  16,  292. 

2  Following  Ilarnack,  LG,  252-254.     Cf.  literature  cited  there. 

K 


130  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

§  41.     AtJienagofas 

Editions :  Cf.  citations  preceding,  §  33.  P.  Nannius,  Paris  and 
Lovan.  1541  {De  Resiirrectioiie).  C.  Gesner,  Tiguri,  1557  {Siippli- 
catio).  Otto,  Corpus  apol.  VII,  1857.  E.  Scliwartz.  in  TU,  IV,  2, 
1891.  Cf.  E.  Preuschen,  in  ThLZ,  XVII,  1892,  543-546.  —  Trans- 
lations: A  Bieringer,  in  BKV,  1875.  ^-  P-  Pratten,  in  ANF,  II, 
129-162.      (Plea  for  the  Christians  ;   Resurrection.) 

Literature:  C.  Otto,  in  ZhTh,  XXVI,  1856.  637-644.  Markel, 
De  Athenag.  libro  apologetico  qui  UpeafS.  ir.  Xpio-r.  inscr.  Konigsb. 
1857.  Forster,  Ueber  die  Glaiibwiirdigkeit  der  von  Athenagoras 
uberlieferten  kunstgeschichtlicJieii  Notizeit,  in  the  Gyiniias.  Pro- 
grajitiiie  on  the  earliest  pictures  of  Hera,  Breslau,  1868,  29  ff.  H. 
Diels,  Do.wgrap/ii  graeci,  Berol.  1879,  9°-  G.  Loesche,  in  JprTh, 
VIII,  1882,  168-178.  A.  Harnack,  TU,  I,  1-2,  175-189.  Theo. 
Zahn,  FGK,  III,  60.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  95-101.  Richardson,  BS,  36- 
38.     Harnack,  LG,  526-558. 

1.  Athenagoras,  first  called  the  Athenian  in  a  late 
manuscript  tradition  (by  an  emendator  of  the  Paris 
Codex  451  of  the  eleventh  century),  wrote  during  the 
reign  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  He  may  have  been  the 
same  person  as  the  Athenagoras  to  whom  the  Alexan- 
drian Boethus^  (after  180  a.d.)  dedicated  his  book  Hepl 
TOiv  irapa  YWaTOivi  airopou/xepcou  (Zahn).  The  particu- 
lars about  him  given  by  the  compiler  who  made  excerpts 
from  Philip  of  Side^  [Pamphylia],  are  for  the  most  part 
worthless,  and  the  statement  that  he  was  the  leading 
superintendent  or  teacher  in  the  Alexandrian  catecheti- 
cal school  may  be  doubted. 

2.  Two  works  of  Athenagoras  have  been  preserved  :^ 
(a)  Upea^eia  irepl  ^pLcniavoiv  {Supplicatio,  legatio pro 

1  Photius,  Codex,  154,  155. 

'^  Cf.  Doclwell,  Disserlal.  in  Trenaeuin.  16S9,  App.  4S8  f. 
^  In  the  Codex  Paris.  451,  of  914  a.d.,  and  numerous  manuscripts  de- 
pendent on  it. 


ATHENAGORAS  131 


Cliristianis),  addressed  to  the  Emperor  Marcus  Aurelius 
and  L.  Commodus,  and  consequently  written  later  than 
176,  and  previous  to  180,  probably  in  177.  The  address 
has  not  been  preserved  complete,  and  the  name  of 
the  author  was  unknown  to  the  transcriber  of  the 
Paris  Codex  451.  After  an  introduction,  in  which  he 
exposes  the  difference  between  the  treatment  of  Chris- 
tians and  the  justice  exercised  by  the  rulers  in  other 
cases  (Chaps.  1-3),  the  apologist  defends  his  fellow- 
believers  against  accusations  of  atheism  (Chaps.  4-30), 
and  immorality  (Thyestian  banquets  and  Oedipean  nup- 
tials ;  Chaps.  31-36).  The  work  ends  with  a  reiterated 
appeal  to  the  emperors. 

{U)  The  Ile/Jt  avaa-rdaeco'?  (de  Resm'rectione\  attested 
by  Athenagoras  himself,^  contains,  after  the  introduc- 
tion, a  refutation  of  hostile  objections  to  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body  (Chaps.  2-10),  and  a  philosophical 
proof  of  it  based  upon  the  purpose  of  man's  creation 
(Chaps.  12-13),  his  nature  (Chaps.  14-17),  and  destiny 
(Chaps.  18-25).  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  both 
writings  were  by  the  same  hand.  Each  proclaims  the 
Christian  Platonist  who,  in  spite  of  the  stress  he  lays  on 
the  revealed  character  of  Christianity,  makes  a  greater 
use  of  philosophical  material  than  Justin.  Athenagoras 
was  a  writer  of  taste,  and,  compared  with  Justin  and 
Tatian,  he  was  distinguished  by  a  clear  and  simple 
method  of  arrangement.  He  differs  from  the  latter 
author,  more  especially  in  subordinating  controversy  to 
positive  argument,  and  in  not  laying  himself  open  to 
the  reproach  of  an  inadequate  comprehension  of  his 
opponent's  views.     Thus  the  first  part  of  his  Apology 

1  Supplicatio^  at  the  close  of  Chap.  36  in  Otto's  edition;  and  at  the 
beginning  of  Chap.  37  in  that  of  Schwartz. 


T32  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

contains  an  occasional  brilliant  exposition  of  the  Christian 
belief  in  God,  in  philosophical  form,  and  the  last  part 
sets  forth  most  admirably,  over  against  silly  calumnies, 
the  endeavor  of  Christians  after  morality.  Athenag- 
oras'  work  on  the  Resurrection  is  distinguished  more 
especially  from  that  of  Justin  (?)  by  the  absence  of 
any  reference  to  Christ's  resurrection  as  an  argument. 
Athenagoras  displays  acquaintance  with  classical  writers, 
but  like  Tatian  he  mistreats  the  history  of  art  (Forster). 
There  are  resemblances  to  Old  and  New  Testament 
passages ;  Justin's  Apology  was  used  (there  is  doubt 
with  regard  to  that  of  Aristides),  but  no  use  of  Tatian's 
Oratio  can  be  proved.  Athenagoras  was  read  but  little, 
partly  on  account  of  his  strictly  philosophic  attitude. 
It  is  possible  (as  Ebert,  Bieringer,  Loesche,  and  Harnack 
maintain)  that  Minucius  Felix  was  acquainted  with  his 
writings,  but  this  is  not  capable  of  proof.  Methodius  of 
Olympus  cited  a  passage  from  the  Siipplicatio,  naming 
the  author.^  On  the  other  hand,  to  men  like  the 
Alexandrians,  his  crass  doctrine  of  the  resurrection 
may  have  been  offensive. 

§  42.    Theophihis 

Editions:  See  references  preceding,  §  33.  J.  Frisius-Gesner, 
Tiguii,  1546.  C.  Otto,  G^r/«i-,  VIII,  1861.  —  Translations  :  J.  LeitI, 
in  BKV^  1872.     Marcus  Dods,  in  ANF,  II,  89-121  (to  Autolycus). 

Literature:  L.  Paul  in  JcIPh,  CXIII,  1876,  114-I16  (Text). 
A.  Harnack,  Die  Zeit  des  Ignatius  von  Antiochien,  Lpz.  1878,  42-44 ; 
Idem,  TO,  I,  1-2,  1882,  282-298;  ZKG,  XI,  1889,  1-21.  C.  Erbes, 
in  JprTh,  V,  1879,  464-485,  618-653;  XIV,  1888,  611-632.  A.  B. 
Cook,  7 /icophiltis,(^ic.,  II,  7,  in  The  Classical  Review,  1894,  246-248. 
Fabricius,  EG,  101-106.  Richardson,  BS,  35  f.   Harnack,  LG,  496-502. 

'  Edition  of  Bonwetsch,  1, 129  f.;  cf.  Epiphanius,  Paiiarion,  LXIV,  20  f.; 
Photius,  Coder,  234,  edition  of  Bekker,  293. 


THEOPHILUS  133 


1.  The  three  books,  Seo(f>i'\.ov  ttjoo?  AvtoXvkov,  which 
are  preserved  in  a  manuscript  ^  of  the  eleventh  century 
and  in  others  which  depend  on  it,  were  known,  possibly, 
to  Tertullian,^  Minucius  Felix,^  and  Julius  Africanus;* 
probably,  also,  to  Novatian,^  and  certainly  to  Lactantius,^ 
Eusebius,"  and  to  the  writer  of  the  Sacra  Parallcla?' 
There  is  confusion  as  to  the  author.^  Eusebius  alone 
attributes  the  Ad  Autolycum  to  Thcophilus,  who,  accord- 
ing to  the  Chronicon  {ad  annum  AbraJiami  2185,  2193), 
is  said  to  have  been  the  (sixth)  bishop  of  Antioch,  from 
169-177  A.D.  If  Eusebius  is  correct  in  regard  to  the 
author  (the  opposite  position  is  taken  by  Erbes,  though 
without  sufficient  reason),  the  statement  of  the  Chroni- 
cle is  erroneous,  since  the  death  of  Marcus  Aurelius 
(180  A.D.)  is  mentioned  I*'  in  the  third  book.  The  author 
was  an  Oriental,  born  not  far  from  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Tigris,"  educated  as  a  Hellenist,  but  possessed  of 
Hebrew  knowledge,^  and  not  till  manhood  converted 
from  heathenism  to  Christianity.^^  That  he  wrote  during 
the  reign  of  Commodus  appears  from  the  fact  that  the 
death  of  this  emperor  is  not  mentioned  in  the  chrono- 
logical survey  in  the  third  book. 

2.  The  three  books  are  mutually  independent  of  each 
other.  The  first  is  the  record  of  a  disquisition  on  the 
Christian    doctrine   of    God    and   the    resurrection,    for 

1  Codex  Marcian.  496.  saec.  XI.     ^  Edition  of  Dombart,  XII,  N.  I,  133. 

2  Cf.  Otto,  360.  *  Gelzer,  I,  22-23. 

^  Cf;  Ad  Autolycum,  I,  I,  Otto,  lO,  3  ff.,  with  De  Triititate,  2. 
6  Div.  Instit.  I,  23. 

"^  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  21.  I;  and  following  Eusebius,  Jerome,  De  Viris 
I II list.  25. 

8  Le  Quien,  I,  787;   cf.  785.  "  Ad  Atitol.  II,  24. 

9  E.g.  Gennadius,   Viri  Illiist.  34.  12  ij^„i^  \\^  12,  24;   III,  19. 
w  Otto,  III,  27.  13  JJ^„i^  i^  14. 


134  APOLOGETIC  LITERATURE 

the  benefit  of  an  otherwise  unknown  person,  Autolycus. 
The  second,  prepared  at  the  request  of  Autolycus,  is 
an  elaboration  and  amplification  of  the  same,  in  that 
it  gives  a  survey  of  the  "creation,  and  of  all  other 
things,"  ^  as  they  were  foretold  by  the  prophets.  The 
third  is  a  treatise  presenting  the  argument  for  Chris- 
tianity and  its  sacred  writings,  drawn  from  their  an- 
tiquity. This  last  was  possibly  circulated  separately.^ 
Original  thought  is  wanting  in  the  work  of  this  author : 
he  confined  himself  strictly  to  the  arguments  of  his 
older  prototypes  (Justin).  His  language  and  statement 
seldom  rise  above  the  level  of  the  pedantic.  The  way 
in  which  the  New  Testament  writings  are  used^  evinces 
an  advanced  stage  in  the  formation  of  the  canon. 

3.    The  following  writings  have  been  lost:  — 

{a)  A  work,  the  first  book  of  which  was  entitled  Tlepl 
laropiSv,  cited  elsewhere  by  the  author  himself  (vv.  11.). 
The  citations  made  by  John  Malalas*  from  a  chronog- 
rapher,  Theophilus,^  were  derived,  possibly,  from  this 
book ; 

{d)  A  '^vyypafifjia  7rpd<;  rrjv  aip6cnv']Lpfjbojevov<;,^  which, 
possibly,  was  emiDloyed  by  Tertullian  and  Hippolytus 
(so  Harnack) ; 

(c)  A  Ao'709  Kara  MapKicovo'i,'''  possibly  known  to 
Irenocus  (so  Harnack),  Tertullian,  and  Adamantius ;  "^ 

(^/)   KaT7]')(^r)TLKa  ^L/BXia;^ 

(e)  A  commentary  on  Proverbs,  the  existence  of  which 
is  attested  only  by  Jerome  ;  ^ 

^  Otto,  78.  I.  2  Lactaiitius,  /oc.  cit. 

8  Cf.  citations  from  John  {Ad.  Aii/ol.  II,  22)  and  Paul  {Idem,  III,  14). 

4  Edit,  of  Dindorf,  29.  4,  etc.  ■'  Zalin,  FGK,  II,  6. 

"  Euscl)ius,  I/isL  liccl.  IV,  24.  i. 

'  /.aim,  in  ZIvG,  IX,  1888,  235;    GNK,  II,  420. 

8  ]'i)i  lllml.  25. 


THEOPHILUS        EPISTLE  TO   DIOGNETUS  135 

{f)  Jerome  ^  was  acquainted  with  a  commentary  on 
the  Gospel,  written  by  Theophihis.  Zahn  and  Hauck^ 
maintain  that  the  Gospel  commentary  attributed  to 
Theophilus  (which  was  first  edited  by  De  la  Eigne, 
and  afterwards  proved  by  Harnack  to  exist  in  a  manu- 
script of  the  seventh  century  at  Brussels,  and  found 
by  Pitra  in  two  other  manuscripts)  is,  in  general,  identi- 
cal with  the  work  mentioned  by  Jerome,  and  it  was 
already  in  the  hands  of  Commodianus.  Zahn  con- 
siders that  he  has  proved  it  to  have  been  the  work 
of  Theophilus  of  Antioch ;  whereas  Harnack,  on  the 
contrary,  defends  the  view  that  the  commentary  is  a 
conglomerate  from  the  works  of  the  earlier  Latin 
Fathers,  composed  in  the  West  about  500  a.d.  (Borne- 
mann :  between  450  and  700  a.d.)  In  its  present  form 
the  work  is  not  a  unit. 

Editions:  De  la  Bigne,  Sacra  bibliotheca  (§  2.  8.  «),  V,  1575, 
169-196.  C.  Otto,  Corpus  Apol.  Christ.  VIII,  278-324.  Theo. 
Zahn,  FGK,  II,  18S3,  29-85  ;  cf.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  I,  4,  1884.  164. 
J.  B.  Pitra,  AS,  II,  624-634. 

Literature:  Theo.  Zahn,  FGK,  II,  1883;  III,  1884,  198-277; 
ZkWL,  V,  1884,  626-628.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  I,  4,  1883,  97-175  ; 
ThLZ,  XI,  1886,  404,  405.  A.  Hauck,  in  ZkWL,  V,  1884,  561-568. 
W.  Sanday  in  Stiidia  lUblica,  etc.  I,  O.xf.  1885,  89-101.  W.  Borne- 
mann,  in  ZKG,  X,  1889,  169-252. 

SUPPLEMENTARY 

§  43.    TJie  Epistle  to  Diognctiis 

Editions:  See  citations  preceding,  §  33  and  36.  H.  Stephanus, 
Paris,  1592.  C.  Otto,  Corpus  Apol.  Christ.  Ill,  158-21 1.  O.  v. 
Gebhardt,  in  Patr.  Apost.  Opera,  I,  2,  2d  edit.,  Lpz.  1878,  154-164. 

^  De  Viris  Illust.  25.  Epist.  121,  6,  Vallarsi,  I,  866.  Praef.  Comm. 
ad  Matlh. 

2  Against  Hauck,  see  Bornemann. 


136  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

F.  X.  Funk,  in  Opera  Pair.  Apost.  I,  Tubingen,  1881,  310-333. — 
Translations:  J.  C.  Mayer,  in  BKV,  1869.  H.  Kihn  (see  below), 
155-168.     Roberts  and  Donaldson,  ANF,  I,  25-30. 

Literature :  See  citations  preceding,  §  36.  C.  Otto,  De  Epist. 
ad  Diognet.  Jena,  1852.  J.  Donaldson  (cf.  §  2.  4.  b),  11,  1866, 
126  ff.  Frz.  Overbeck,  Ueber  den  pseudo-justin.  Brief  an  Diognet 
(Basel,  Universitats-Progratn,  1872),  in  Stitdien  zur  Geschichte  der 
alien  Kirc/ic,  I,  Chemnitz,  1875,  ^-9~\  cf.  Theo.  Zahn,  in  GGA, 
1873,  106-116.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XVI,  1873,  270-286. 
R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  LCB,  1873,  1249-51.  Theo.  Keim,  in  PKZ, 
1873,  285-289,  309-314.  A.  Harnack,  in  Prolegomena  to  von 
Gebhardt's  edition,  1878.  E.  B.  Birks,  in  DCB,  11,  162-167.  K.  J. 
Neumann,  in  ZKG,  IV,  1881,  284-287.  H.  Doulcet,  in  RQuH, 
XXVllI,  1880,601-612.  J.  Draeseke,  in  JprTh,  VII,  1881,213-283, 
414-484  (Apelles,  the  author)  ;  cf.  F.  Overbeck,  in  ThLZ,  VII, 
1882,  28-33.  ^-  Kihn,  Der  Ursprung  des  Briefs  an  Diognet, 
Freib.  1882;  cf.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  VIll,  1883,  100-102.  J.  A. 
Robinson,  in  TSt,  I,  i,  1891,  95-97.  R.  Seeberg,  in  FGK,  V,  240- 
243.  G.  Krliger,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVII,  1894,  206-223.  Fabricius, 
BG,  65  f.     Richardson,  BS,  3-5.     Harnack,  LG,  757  f. 

The  Strassburg  codex  ^  of  the  thirteenth  or  fourteenth 
century,  which  was  burned  in  1870,  contained  a  writing 
(Epistle)  11/009  Ato'7f7;Toy,  which  it  ascribed  to  Justin,^ 
the  author  of  the  treatise  H/oo?  "EX,\7;z^a?,  which  pre- 
ceded it  in  the  manuscript.  The  attempt  to  defend  the 
attestation  given  by  the  manuscript  (Otto)  may  be 
regarded  as  abortive,  but  just  as  Httle  has  it  proved  pos- 
sible to  make  the  Epistle  intelligible  as  a  product  of  the 
third  century  (Zahn,  Harnack,  and  Seeberg),  or  of 
the  period  following  Constantine  (Overbeck),  or  as  a 
humanistic  attempt  "  to  write  a  good  declamation  in  the 
old  style "  (Donaldson,  p.  142).  Very  probably  the 
Epistle  belongs  to  the  second  century,  and  on  internal 
evidence  it  is  possible  that  it  was  written  before  the  war 

1  Codex  Argent.  9,  saec.  XIII-XIV.  -  Cf.  §  36.  3.  c. 


EPISTLE  TO   DIOGNETUS         HERMIAS  137 

of  Barcochba  (before  135  a.d.).  The  striking  resem- 
blance between  the  Apology  of  Aristides  and  the  Epis- 
tle has  led  to  the  assumption  of  an  identity  of  authors 
(Doulcet,  Kihn,  and  Kriiger).  On  this  supposition  we 
may  recognize  in  the  person  addressed  the  teacher  of 
Marcus  Aurelius.  The  author's  purpose  was  to  answer 
certain  precisely  formulated  questions  raised  by  IDiog- 
netus  as  to  the  character  and  essence  of  the  Christian 
worship  of  God  and  love  of  one's  neighbor,  and  to  re- 
move his  doubts  as  to  why  Christianity  had  come  into 
the  world  now  for  the  first  time.  After  a  superficial 
treatment  of  Greek  idolatry  (Chap.  2)  and  of  the  per- 
verted form  in  which  the  Jews  worship  the  one  God 
(Chaps.  3,  4),  there  follows  a  touching  description  of 
Christian  belief  and  of  Christian  practice,  which  is 
everywhere  interwoven  with  reminiscences  of  Pauline 
and  Johannine  thoughts.  The  two  final  chapters  (11,  12) 
do  not  belong  to  the  Epistle,  but  were  added  later  by 
another  hand. 

§  44.    Hermias 

Editions:  See  citations  preceding,  §  33.  J.  Oporinus,  Basil, 
1553,  402-406.  W.  F.  Wenzel,  Lugd.  Bat.  1840.  C.  Otto,  Corpus 
A  pal.  Christ.  IX,  1872,  1-3 1  ;  cf.  XI-LI.  H.  Diels,  Doxographi 
gracci,  Bed.  1879,  649-656;  cf.  259-263.  —  Translations:  J.  Leitl, 
in  BKV,  1873.  Fabricius,  BG,  11 4-1 16  (119).  Harnack,  LG, 
782  f. 

A  short  treatise  entitled  'Kp/xeiov  c^iXoaoc^ov  Siaavp/xo'i 
rSv  e|&)  (f)L\oa6(f)(ov  has  been  preserved  in  thirteen 
manuscripts^  (some  of  them  worthless,  however).  In 
it  the  contradictory  statements  of  the  philosophers  as 
to  the  human  soul,  God,  the  world,  and,  more  especially, 
the  ultimate  principles  of  things,  are  satirized  with  cheap 

^  Codex  Patmens.  202  a^',  saec.  X;    Codex  Alonac.  512,  saec,  XV  al. 


138  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

l)ut  amusing  wit.  It  is  impossible  to  make  any  positive 
statement  as  to  the  date  of  composition,  since  the  writing 
is  not  mentioned  in  the  works  of  Christian  antiquity, 
l^ut  the  supposition  that  it  was  written  in  the  second 
century  is  not  contradicted  either  by  the  manuscript 
transmission,^  by  the  high  probability  that  in  one  place, 
at  least,^  use  was  made  of  the  CoJiortatio  ad  Gentiles^ 
or,  finally,  by  the  general  character  of  the  little  treatise, 
the  banal  polemic  of  which  is  not  necessarily  out  of 
place  in  the  work  of  a  Christian  sophist.  It  must 
remain  an  open  question  whether  its  composition  was 
occasioned  by  the  appearance  or  circulation  (though  in 
a  form  different  from  that  attacked  in  the  CoJiortatio)  oi 
the  Placita  of  Pseudo-Plutarch.  In  any  case  it  is  not 
made  any  more  intelligible  by  being  transferred  to  a 
later  century,  even  the  fifth  or  sixth  (thus  Menzel, 
Diels,  and  Harnack). 

§  45.    Mimic  ins  Felix 

Editions:  F.  Sabaeus-Brixianus,  Rom.  1543  (as  8th  book  of 
Arnobius).  F.  Balduinus,  Heidelberg,  1560  (first  separate  edi- 
tion). Migne,  PL,  III,  239-376.  C.  Halmius,  in  CSE,  II,  Vindob. 
1867;  cf.  H.  Usener,  in  JclPh,  XCIX,  1869,  393-416.  J.  J.  Cor- 
neiissen,  Lugd.  Bat.  1882.     Aem.  Baehrens,  Lpz.  1886. 

Translations:  A.  Bieringer,  in  BKV,  1871.  B.  Dombart,  Er- 
langen,  1881  (2d  edit.,  with  reprint  of  Halmius'  text).  Robert  E. 
Wallis,  in  ANF,  IV,  173-198  {Ociavnis). 

Literature  :  A.  Ebert,  Tertullians  Verh'dltniss  zu  Mtnucius  Felix, 
in  ASGW,  V,  1870  (1868),  319-386;  and  his  Allgem.  Geschichte 
(§  2.  5),  1889,  25-32.  W.  Hartel,  in  Zeitschr.  f.  d.  osterr.  Gymn. 
XX,  1869,  348-368.     E.  Behr,  Der  Octavius  des  Mimtcius  Felix  in 

1  Cf.  Codex  Ottob.  112  (and  191). 
'^  Cf.  §  2  with  Cohortaiio,  7. 

^  See  above,  §  36.  3.  b.  On  Ilerin.  Ii,  cf.  with  CoJiortatio,  31.  See 
I'seudo-Plutarch,  Placita,  I,  7.  4;    Diels,  299. 


MINUCIUS   FELIX  139 


seinem  Verhaltnisse  Z7i  Ciceros  Buchern  de  natura  deoriim,  Gera, 
1870.  Theo.  Keim,  Celsiis  wahres  Wort,  Zurich,  1873,  151-168. 
H.  Dessau,  in  Hermes,  XV,  1880,  471-474.  P.  de  Fdlice,  Blois, 
1880 ;  cf.  K.  J.  Neumann,  in  ThLZ,  VI,  1881,  421-424.  V.  Schultze, 
in  JprTli,  VII,  1881,  485-506;  cf.  W.  MoUer,  Idetn,  757-759. 
G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  III,  920-924.  G.  Loesche,  in  JprTh,  VIII, 
1882,  168-178.  P.  Schwenke,  Idem,  IX,  1883,  263-294.  Reck,  in 
ThQu,  LXVIII,  1886,  64-114.  L.  Massebieau,  in  Rev.  de  Vhist.  des 
relig.  XV,  1887,  316-346.  F.  Wilhelm,  in  Brcslan.  Philol.  Abhaiid- 
lungen,  Breslau  (Vratisl.),  1887  ;  cf.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XI,  1887.  422, 
423.  K.  J.  Neumann,  Der  romische  Staat  utid  die  allgem.  Kirche, 
I,  Lpz.  1889,  241-245.  B.  Seiller,  De  sermone  Minuciano,  August. 
Vindel.  1893.  J.  Vahlen.  Quaestiones  Mimicianae,  Ind.  Lect. 
Berol.  1894  (criticism  of  the  text).  M.  Schanz,  in  RhM,  L,  1895, 
114-136.  W.  Teuffel  (§  2.  5)  II,  927-931,  5th  edit.  Schoenemann, 
BPL,  58-77.     Richardson,  BS,  47-50.     Harnack,  LG,  647. 

I.  In  a  Parisian  codex ^  of  the  ninth  century  and  in 
a  copy  therefrom,^  possibly  of  the  sixteenth,  there  is 
preserved  in  Latin  a  discussion  as  to  the  worth  or 
worthlessness  of  Christianity.  It  is  written  in  the  form 
of  a  dialogue  (held  at  Ostia)  between  the  heathen 
Csecilius  and  the  Christian  Octavius,  in  which  Minucius 
Felix,  a  Roman  advocate  (concerning  whom  further  in- 
formation is  wanting)  plays  the  part  of  umpire.  After 
an  introduction,  in  which  the  situation  is  graphically 
depicted  (Chaps.  1-4),  there  follows  the  attack  of  Caeci- 
lius  (Chaps.  5-13),  who,  from  the  standpoint  of  the 
Academic,  rejects  the  theoretical  bases  of  Christianity, 
and,  from  that  of  the  conservative  politician  and  moral- 
ist, the  practical  piety  and  conduct  of  Christians.  After 
some  digressions  (Chaps.  14,  15),  Octavius  replies 
(Chaps.  16-38),  following  up  his  opponent  point  by 
point,  and  theoretically  defending  a  Christianized  stoi- 

1  Codex  Paris.  1661,  saec.  IX.  *  Codex  Dijon,  6851. 


I40  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

cism,  while  warmly  returning  his  adversary's  reproaches. 
At  the  close,  Caecilius  confesses  himself  vanquished. 
The  dialogue,  which  is  called  Octavius  from  the  name  of 
the  victor,  is  excellently  arranged,  its  train  of  thought 
is  everywhere  clear,  while  much  taste  is  shown  in  its  exe- 
cution. The  whole  is  an  admirable  specimen  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  an  educated  Roman  was  able  to  expound 
the  new  religion. 

2.  The  book  was  written  in  unmistakable  ^  depend- 
ence upon  Cicero's  dialogue,  Dc  Natiira  Dconiin,  though 
the  author's  ability  to  think  and  write  independently 
(note  particularly  the  latter  portion)  cannot  be  denied. 
He  was  acquainted  also  with  other  writings  of  Cicero, 
and  with  other  Latin  classics,  at  first  hand,  though  he 
may  not  have  read  any  Greek  authors  (Plato).  Similarity 
to  the  New  Testament  Scriptures  is  restricted  to  current 
phrases.  A  knowledge  of  Justin's  Apology^  may  be 
assumed,  though  relationship  to  the  works  of  Aristides, 
Athenagoras,  and  Theophilus  consists  in  part  in  gener- 
alities, and  is  explicable  in  part  without  the  assumption 
of  any  dependence.  It  cannot  be  proved  that  the 
polemic  of  Ca;cilius  was  patterned  after  that  of  Celsus, 
as  Keim  holds ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  use  may  have 
been  made  of  rhetorical  expressions  of  M.  Cornelius 
Fronto  of  Cirta^  (died  about  170  a.d.). 

3.  The  date  of  composition  is  disputed.  Even  the 
tcrDiinus  ad  qucm  cannot  be  fixed  so  long  as  there  is 
any  doubt  as  to  the  authenticity  of  the  treatise,  Qiiod 
Idola  Dii  non  simt^  (attributed  to  Cyprian),  in  which 

^  See,  however,  Wilhelm. 

2  Cf.  especially,  Chap.  29,  6-8,  with  Justin's  Apology,  I,  55. 

3  Cf.  Chap.  9,  15;   31,  2. 
<  Cf.  §  86.  3.  n. 


MINUCIUS   FELIX  141 


excerpts  were  made  from  the  Octavius.  Lactantius  ^ 
places  Minucius  before  Tertullian,  but  Jerome^  reverses 
the  order.  The  literary  relationship  between  the  Octa- 
vius  and  Tertullian's  Apologeticiis  is  explained  variously ; 
but  nothing  appears  to  favor  the  assumption  of  the 
dependence  of  Minucius  upon  Tertullian  (against  the 
view  of  Massebieau);  little  can  be  said  in  favor  of  a 
common  source  (against  the  view  of  Wilhelm);  and 
very  much  can  be  adduced  pointing  to  the  dependence 
of  Tertullian  upon  Minucius  (so  Ebert,  Schwenke,  and 
Reck).  The  character  of  the  accusations  made  by  the 
heathen,  and  the  situation  of  the  Christians  with  regard 
to  the  state  and  society,^  is  easily  intelligible  in  the 
second  century,  but  not  at  all  in  the  time  of  the  Syrian 
emperors,  and  scarcely  so  under  Philip  the  Arabian 
(Neumann).  The  way  in  which  Pronto  is  mentioned, 
and  the  victory  over  the  Parthians  in  162-3  a.d.,* 
spoken  of  as  though  it  were  an  occurrence  in  the  near 
past  (reading  of  the  manuscript),  apparently  makes  the 
assumption  almost  certain  that  the  dialogue  was  written 
during  the  reign  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  Schanz,  indeed, 
places  it  before  161  a.d.  The  inscription  found  at  Cirta, 
dated  210  a.d.,  and  engraved  by  a  certain  M.  Caecilius 
Natalis,^  may  have  been  the  work  of  a  son  of  the  par- 
ticipant in  the  dialogue,  whose  full  name  is  unknown.^ 

4.  Jerome ''  was  acquainted  with  a  writing  alleged  to 
have  been  written  by  Minucius  Felix,  entitled  De  Fato 
vel  Contra  MatJiematicos,  but  he  had  doubts  as  to  its 

^  Div.  Inst.  V,  I,  22-23;   cf.  also  I,  11.  55.  ^  Cf.  e.g.  28,  3. 

2  De  Viris  Illust.  58,  cf.  53;   see  also  Epist.  70.  5.  *  Chap.  7,  4. 

^  Cf.  Corpus  Inscript.  Latin.  VIII,  6996. 

^  Cf.,  however,  the  conjecture  of  Baehrens  on  i,  5. 

■^  De  Viris  Illust.  58;   cf.  Epist.  70,  5. 


142  APOLOGETIC   LITERATURE 

genuineness.  Presumably  it  was  a  forgery,  suggested 
by  the  statement  made  in  the  Octavius}  that  the  author 
intended  to  write  more  at  length  concerning  Fate,  in 
another  place. 

1  36,  2. 


CHAPTER   II 

ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

Cf.  the  literature  cited  before  §  22,  and  the  writings  mentioned  at 
§§  36.  2.  a,  d.  I  ;  38  1^ ;  and  40.  3.  k. 

§  46.    Agrippa  Castor 

Routh,  RS,  I,  85-90.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  155  f.  Harnack,  LG, 
114  f. 

Eusebius  ^  had  read  a  work  by  Agrippa  Castor,  entitled 
"EXe7;j;o9  Kara  Bao-iXei'Sou,  a  fragment  of  which  he  gives.^ 

§  47.    RJiodo 

Routh,  RS,  I,  437-446.  B.  P.  Pratten,  in  ANF,  VIII,  766. 
H.  Voigt,  Ehie  verschollene  Urkunde  (§  40.  3.  a),  224-233.  —  Fabri- 
cius, BG,  164.     Harnack,  LG,  599. 

Rhodo,^  of  Asia  Minor,  was  a  disciple  of  Tatian  at 
Rome.  Eusebius  mentions  three  of  his  writings,  two 
of  which  he  had  read  :  — 

(a)  A  work,  dedicated  to  Callistio,  and  directed  against 
Marcion,  his  school,  and  Apelles.  The  two  interesting 
fragments  preserved  by  Eusebius  treat  of  the  divisions 
among  the  Marcionites,  and  of  a  controversy  between 
Rhodo  and  Apelles  which  is  very  characteristic  of  the 
contrast  between  apologetic  and  Gnostic  theology. 

1  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  7.  6/. 

^  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  21,  and  Theodoret,  Haer.fab.  I,  4. 

8  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  13. 

143 


144  ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

(^b)  'Tiro/xviiixa  et?  rrjv  i^ai]fM€pov. 

(c)  A  writing  directed  against  Tatian's  Problemata. 

Jerome^  asserts,  without  reason,  that  Rhodo  was  the 
anonymous  anti-Montanistic  writer  cited  by  Eusebius.^ 
Voigt  attempts  to  prove  that  Rhodo  was  the  author  of 
the  anti-Montanistic  source  used  by  Epiphanius.^ 

§  48.    Miisanns 

Theo.  Zahn,  FGK.  I,  287;  GNK,  II,  2,  438.— Fabricius,  BG, 
164  f.     Harnack,  LG,  760. 

According  to  Eusebius,*  Musanus,  a  contemporary  (and 
fellow-countryman  ?)  of  Apollinaris,  Melito,  Modestus, 
and  Irenaeus,^  wrote  a  work  against  the  Encratites, 
which  no  one  besides  Eusebius  appears  to  have  seen.^ 

§  49.    PJiilip  of  Gortyna 
Fabricius,  BG,  168.     Harnack,  LG,  237. 

Philip,  Bishop  of  Gortyna,  in  Crete,  wrote,  in  the  time 
of  Marcus  Aurelius  (or  Commodus  ?),  a  book  against 
Marcion,  of'  which  Eusebius^  alone  appears  to  have 
possessed  any  independent  knowledge.^ 

§   50.    Modestus 
Fabricius,  BG,  165.     Harnack,  LG,  759. 

According  to  Eusebius,^  a  certain  Modestus,  a  con- 
temporary of  Philip  and  Irenaeus,  wrote  a  book  against 
Marcion.io 

1  De  Viris  Illnst.  37,  cf.  39.  ^  Panarion,  XLVIII,  2-1 3. 

2  Hist.  Ecd.  V,  16.  .  *  Eccl.  Hist.  IV,  28. 

^  Idem,  IV,  21.     Otherwise  Chron.  ad  ann.  Abraha>ni  2220.  Sever.  XI. 
^  Cf.  Jerome,  I')e  P'iris  Illust.  31,  and  Theodoret,  Haer.  fab.  I,  21. 
■^  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  25;   cf.  21  and  23.  5.        ®  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  25;  cf.  21. 
^  Jerome,  De  Viris  n/iist.  30.  '"  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  32. 


MEGESIPPUS  145 


§    51.    Hegesippiis 

Routh,  RS,  I,  205-284.  B.  P.  Pratten,  in  ANF,  VIII,  762-765. 
A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XIX,  1876,  177-229.  Theo.  Zahn,  in  ZKG, 
II,  1878,  288-291,  and  ThLB,  XIV,  1893,  495-497.  C.  Weizsacker, 
in  RE.  V,  695-700.  C.  de  Boor,  in  TU,  V,  2,  1889,  165-184. 
Ph.  Meyer,  in  ZKG,  XI,  1889,  155-158.  Frz.  Overbeck,  Ueber  die 
Atifdnge  der  Kircheiigeschichtsschreibung.  Basel,  1892,  6-13, 17-22. 
E.  Bratke,  in  ThLB,  XV,  1894,  65-67.  — Fabricius,  BG,  158-160. 
Richardson,  BS,  1 1 1  f .     Harnack,  LG,  483-485. 

1.  Hegesippus,  an  Oriental,  probably  a  Jew,  and  at 
all  events  well  acquainted  with  Syriac  and  Hebrew, 
stopped^  in  Corinth  and  in  Rome,  while  travelling  in 
the  West,  in  the  time  of  the  Bishop  Anicetus,  154(156)- 
166  (167)  A.D.  According  to  his  own  statement,'^  he 
was  still  living  at  the  time  of  Eleutherus,  Bishop  of 
Rome,  174  (175)-! 89  A.D.  The  statement  of  the  Chron- 
icon  PascJiale^  that  he  died  during  the  reign  of  Com- 
modus  (180-192  A.D.)  is  perhaps  a  mere  combination 
of  the  accounts  given  by  Eusebius. 

2.  Hegesippus  wrote  a  work,  probably  entitled  'Ttto- 
ybvq^iara,'^  which  consisted  of  five  books  from  which 
Eusebius  ^  has  given  some  extensive  fragments.  The 
one  conjecture,  that  this  work  was  a  sort  of  church 
history,  is  as  untenable^  as  the  other,  that  Hegesippus 
intended  to  give  statistics  of  his  time,  or  an  account  of 
his  travels.  The  fragments  make  it  appear  quite  likely 
that  Hegesippus'  purpose  was  to  give  the  true  tradition  of 
the  apostolic  preaching  in  its  simplest  form,"  in  opposi- 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  22.  2  j^eni,  %  3. 

^  Edition  of  Dindorf,  490. 

*  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  22.  i ;  cf.  II.  23.  4. 

6  Idem,  II,  23  :   III,  li,  16,  20,  32:   IV,  8,  22. 

^  Cf.  Weizsacker  and  Overbeck. 

"  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  8,  2. 

L 


^/ 


146  ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

tion  to  the  doctrine  of  Gnosis.  The  historical  sections 
introduced  into  the  work  were  also  meant  to  serve  the 
purpose  of  this  demonstration.  The  fragments  give  no 
occasion  for  the  assumption  that  Hegesippus  either 
belonged  to,  or  was  closely  connected  with,  a  Jewish- 
Christian  sect ;  they  rather  show  him  to  have  been  a 
forerunner  of  Irenasus.  Eusebius  ^  is  almost  the  sole 
witness  to  his  work.  Besides  Eusebius,  only  Philippus 
of  Side^  and  Stephanus  Gobarus^  are  to  be  so  con- 
sidered, although  we  need  not  suppose  that  even  they 
had  seen  the  complete  work.  On  the  possibility  that 
the  entire  writings  of  Hegesippus  were  extant  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  see  the  remarks  of  Zahn,  Meyer,  and 
Bratke. 

§    52.     IrctlCBHS 

Editions:  D.  Erasmus,  Basel,  1526,  and  after  (Latin).  N.  Gal- 
lasius,  Genev.  1570  (contains  also  the  Greek  fragments).  F. 
Feuardentius,  Paris,  1576,  and  later.  J.  E.  Grabe,  Oxon.  1702. 
R.  Massuet,  Paris,  1712,  34.  A.  Stieren,  2  vols.  Lips.  1848-53. 
Migne,  PG,  VII,  433-1322.  W.  W.  Harvey,  2  vols.  Camb.  1857; 
cf.  Mommtenta  syriaca,  edit.  G.  Moesinger,  II,  8  f.  (Syriac),  10  f. 
(Latin  text).  Pitra,  AS,  II,  188-217. —Translations :  H.  Hayd, 
2  vols,  in  BKV,  1872-73.  Roberts  and  Donaldson,  ANF,  I,  315- 
578  (Against  Heresies,  and  Fragments).  J.  Keble,  in  LFC,  XLII, 
Oxf.  1872  (Extant  Works). 

Literature  :  A.  Stieren,  in  Ersch  and  Gruber's  Allgem.  Enzyklop., 
etc.,  2d  section,  23d  part,  Lpz.  1844,  357-386.  H.  Ziegler.  Iren'dus 
der  Bischof  von  Lyon,  Berl.  1871.  R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  HZ,  XXVIII, 
1872,  241-295,  and  in  DCB,  II,  252-279.  C.  Leimbach,  in  Zeitsch. 
f.  Ltith.  Theol.  unci  Kirche.  XXXIV,  1873,  614-629.  O.  v.  Geb- 
hardt,  in  ZhTh,  XLV,  1875,  368-370.  Theo.  Zahn,  in  ZKG,  II, 
1878,  288-291  ;  RE,  VII,  129-240;  FGK.  IV,  249-283;  ThLB,  XIV, 
1893,  495-497.  F.   Loofs,  Irenlmshatidschriften,  Lpz.  1888.      Ph. 

1  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illiist.  22. 

2  Cf  De  Boor,  169.  ^  Cf.  Photius,  Codex,  232  ;    Bekker,  288. 


IREN.^US  147 


Meyer,  in  ZKG,  XI,  1889,  155-158.  A.  Papadopulos-Kerameus, 
'AvdXeKTa'Iepo(TokvnLTiKrj<i  2Tu;(iioAoytas  I,  Petersb.  1891,  387-389; 
cf.  J.  Haussleiter,  in  ZKG,  XIV,  1893-94,  69-73.  Fabricius,  BG, 
75-87.  Richardson,  BS,  26-29.  Preuschen,  in  Harnack's  LG, 
263-288. 

1.  Irenaeus  was  born  in  Asia  Minor,  at  a  date  that 
can  scarcely  be  fixed  earlier  than  120  a.d.,  and  certainly 
not  later  than  130.^  According  to  his  own  statement, 
he  was  a  disciple  of  Polycarp  (died  155)  and  of  other 
presbyters,  "  who  had  seen  John,  the  disciple  of  the 
Lord."  2  We  are  credibly  informed  that  he  was  in 
Rome  in  155.^  At  the  time  of  the  persecution  of  the 
Christians  in  Lyons  and  Vienne  (177  a.d.),  he  was  a 
presbyter  in  Lyons.  Having  been  commissioned  by 
the  Confessors,  he  journeyed  to  Rome  to  see  Bishop 
Eleutherus  upon  matters  relating  to  the  Montanists. 
After  his  return  he  became  bishop,  succeeding  Pothinus, 
who  had  perished  in  the  persecution.  In  this  capacity 
he  wrote  to  Victor,  Bishop  of  Rome  (that  is,  after  189 
A.D.),  in  connection  with  the  controversies  in  regard  to 
the  date  of  Easter.  The  date  of  his  death  is  unknown : 
the  statement  that  he  died  a  martyr's  death  originated 
in  the  fifth  century.'* 

2.  Irenaeus  never  devoted  himself  to  a  scholastic  pur- 
suit of  heathen  or  Christian  philosophy,  and  he  felt  that 
he  was  not  a  born  author.^     Although,  in  his  position 

^  Zahn,  115;   Leimbach,  126  ;  v.  Gebhardt,  126-130  ;   Lipsius,  130  a.d. 

^  Adv.  Haer.  II,  22.  5,  Stieren's  text.  Cf.  also  III,  3,  4;  V,  5.  i;  30. 
^  >    33-  3  >    36-  2 ;    and  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  V,  20. 

^  Supplement  of  Martyrdom  of  Polycarp  in  Codex  Mosqu. 

*  Jerome,  Com  in.  ifi  ha.  64  (410  A.D.),  but  not  yet  in  De  Viris  Illust. 
35  (392  A.D.).  Pseudo-Justin,  Quaest.  et  Kespon.  115,  Otto,  188.  Greg- 
ory of  Tours,  Hist.  Francormn,  I,  29  (27). 

5  I,  Praef. 


148  ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

as  bishop,  occasion  was  not  wanting  for  his  taking  up 
the  pen,  he  himself  disclaims  all  readiness  in  expressing 
himself.^  His  principal  work  was  his  book  against 
the  heretics,  under  the  title  "EX,e7%o?  /cat  avarpoTrr]  t^<? 
yjrevScovvfiov  yvcoaeo)^.^  The  shortened  title,  7rpb<;  alpea-€c<i, 
is  given  by  Cyril  of  Jerusalem ;  ^  Adversus  Haereses,  by 
Jerome.*  Numerous  and  extensive  fragments  of  the 
original  have  been  preserved  by  Hippolytus,  Eusebius, 
Epiphanius,  and  others.  On  the  possibility  that  the 
original  was  extant  as  late  as  the  sixteenth  century,  see 
Zahn.  The  work  is  extant  as  a  whole  only  in  a  Latin 
translation  (in  nineteen  manuscripts  of  very  varying 
value  :  Loots),  which  probably  was  known  to  Tertullian. 
The  slavish  fidelity  of  this  version  compensates  to  a 
certain  degree  for  the  loss  of  the  origina]  text.  It  is 
uncertain  whether  the  fragments  preserved  in  Syriac  ^ 
justify  the  conclusion  that  there  was  a  complete  Syriac 
version  made.  The  work  was  written  in  Gaul  when 
Eleutherus  was  bishop  of  Rome ;  "^  that  is,  between  174 
(175)  and  189  A.D.,  but  probably  not  till  after  180  a.d. 
The  author's  original  intention  was  to  expose  {€\eyxo<i) 
in  two  books,  to  a  friend  unnamed,  the  errors  of  the 
heretics  (especially  those  of  the  Valentinians),  and  to 
refute  them  (avarpoTTT]).  At  the  close  of  the  second 
book"  a  still  more  elaborate  refutation,  based  on  Holy 
Scripture,  appeared  desirable,  to  which  he  devoted  a 
third  (doctrine  of  the  Evangelists  and  Apostles),  then 


1  I,  Frae/. 

2  II,  Frae/.;    IV,  Prae/.  i  and  12.  4;    V,  Fra^/.     Cf.  Eusebius,  //isi. 
Eccl.  V,  7.  I . 

a  Catech.  16,  6.  6  Adv.  Haer.  Ill,  3.  3. 

*  De  Viris  Illnst.  35.  '  Idem,  II,  35.  4. 

6  Harvey,  II,  431-453- 


IREN^US  149 


a  fourth  (discourses  of  Jesus),  and  finally  a  fifth  book. 
The  last  was  meant  to  give,  besides  the  discourses  of 
Jesus,  an  explanation  of  the  true  doctrine  of  Paul  in 
opposition  to  the  misrepresentations  of  heretics,  but  in 
point  of  fact  it  pursued  entirely  different  trains  of 
thought  (resurrection  of  the  flesh ;  chiliastic  hopes). 
Consequently  the  book  as  a  whole  lacks  a  satisfactory 
conclusion.  In  his  portrayal  of  the  erroneous  doctrines 
of  the  Valentinians,  Irenaeus  may  have  relied  upon  per- 
sonal acquaintance  with  disciples  of  Valentinus  and  upon 
knowledge  of  his  opponents'  writings.  He  was  also 
acquainted  with  earlier  controversial  writings  against 
the  heretics,  such  as  the  two  books  of  Justin  and  the 
writings  of  Hegesippus.^  He  took  his  materials  for 
positive  proof  in  the  first  place  from  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
the  New  Testament  taking  its  place  as  of  equal  authority 
with  the  Old.  Associated  therewith  was  an  appeal  to 
the  uncorrupted  apostolic  tradition  which  alone  ensured 
a  correct  understanding  of  Scripture.^  He  himself 
acknowledged  his  indebtedness  to  "  presbyters  "  of  Asia 
Minor  for  many  direct  communications  of  apostolic 
doctrine.^  He  was  acquainted  with  the  work  of  Papias,* 
and  had  read  Ignatius'  Epistle  to  the  Romans,^  Poly- 
carp's  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,^  and  Justin's  Syntagma 
against  Marcion,'^  and  his  first  Apology.^  His  work  was 
much  used  both  in  the  West  and  in  the  East,^  and  re- 
mained  the   classic   anti-heretical    writing.      Tertullian 

1  IV,  Praef.     Cf.  IV,  6.  2.  ^  y,  28.  4. 

2  Especially  III,  2  and  3.  ^  III,  3.  4. 

8  Cf.  §  52.  I,  above.  ^  IV,  6.  2;   V,  26.  2. 

*  V,  33.  3  f. 

8  II.  30.  5  {Apol.  I,  22);   II,  32.  I  (15);   in.  2.  3  (12);   III,  4  (60); 
IV,  37-6(43);  V,  3.  2(19). 
^  Cf.  Preuschen,  266  f. 


I50  ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

copied  the  first  book  in  his  treatise  against  the  Valen- 
tinians.^ 

3.  The  remaining  writings  of  Irenaeus  have  been  lost. 
The  following  are  known  by  title  or  from  fragments  :  — • 

{a)  Uepl  fjbovap')(^La<;  97  Trepl  rov  p.r)  elvat  tov  deov  irocrjTrjv 
KUKoyv  einaToXrj,  which  was  addressed  to  the  Roman 
presbyter  Florinus,^  who  was  inclined  toward  Valentinian 
errors.  Eusebius  ^  has  preserved  a  fragment  which  is 
important  on  account  of  its  historical  statements.*  On 
the  possibility  that  Philaster^  had  knowledge  of  this 
writing,  see  remarks  of  Theo.  Zahn.^ 

(/;)  Uepl  oySodSoii  airovBaafia  was  directed  against 
this  same  Florinus  after  his  rupture  with  the  church, 
A  fragment,  which  formed  the  conclusion,  is  preserved 
by  Eusebius,'  and  possibly  a  Greek  fragment  is  extant.* 

(c)  Uepl  c7')(i<T/xaT0<;  einaToXr],  addressed  to  the  Roman 
Blastus,^  in  the  Easter  controversy.  Blastus  was  a 
Quartodeciman.^*^ 

{d)  Ylpo'i  BiKToopa  einaToXrj}^  addressed  to  the  Roman 
bishop  Victor  (189-198/99  a.d),  warning  him  against 
taking  extreme  measures  in  the  Easter  controversy.     A 

'  Cf.  0/>eya  of  Tertullian;  J.  S.  Semler's  edit.  V,  1773,  300-35I;  Oeh- 
ler,  III,  658-681. 

2  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  V,  20.  i.     Cf.  Harnack,  LG,  593  f. 

3  Idem,  4-8. 

*  In  Armenian,  AS,  II,  200  f. 

*  Philaster,  De  Ilaer.  79.  Migne,  PL,  XII,  1190.  Cf.  Augustine,  De 
llaer.  67.     Migne,  PL,  XLII,  42. 

6  Zahn,  FGK,  IV,  306. 
■^  Hist.  Ecd.  V,  20.  2. 

8  Frag.  Graec.  VIII,  Harvey,  II,  479. 

9  Eusebius,  Hist.  V,  20.  i.     Cf.  15.     Harnack,  LG,  594  f. 
10  Pseudo-Tertullian,  22. 

'^  Maximus   Confes.      De   Quaestione  Paschae   epistola   Hieron.   35 :    o 
■nepX  Tou  Trd^xa  X670S.     Pseudo-Justin,  Quaest.  etc.     Otto,  188  (?). 


IRENyEUS  151 


further  extract  is  given  by  Maximus  Confessor,^  and  a 
Syriac  fragment  by  Harvey.^  Preuschen  takes  another 
view.^ 

(r)  Another  letter  relating  to  the  Easter  controversy* 
must  have  been  sent  by  Irenaeus  to  an  Alexandrian 
(bishop  ?). 

(/)  and  {£■)  Eusebius  ^  was  acquainted  with  an  apolo- 
getic writing,  Xlpo?  "E\\r]va<i  Xo'709  nepl  eTnaTrjixr)^,  and 
an  exposition  of  the  rule  of  faith,  Xoyo'i  7rpb<;  MapKtavbv 
et?  iiriSei^tv  rov  airoaroXLKOV  Kijpv'y/j.aTO'i. 

{//)  luisebius^  mentions  a  ^ilBXlov  hiaXe^ecov  hia^opwv. 
That  this  writing  contained  Sermons  seems  to  be  proved 
by  the  fragments  in  the  Sacra  Parallcla"^  and  in  a 
Catena.^ 

{i)  Some  fragments  of  his  h.6^01  7rp6<;  ArjfjL^Tpcov  8id- 
Kovov  BiaivT]^  irepl  Trtcrreci)?,  attested  by  Maximus  Con- 
fessor,^ have  been  preserved. ^*^ 

(k)  According  to  the  heading  of  a  Syriac  fragment," 
Irenaeus  wrote  a  Commentary  on  the  Song  of  Songs  in 
several  parts. 

(/)  A  book,  Uepl  T7]<i  dyiwi  TpidSo'i,  has  been  ascribed 
to  Irenaeus,  but  probably  only  by  mistake. ^^ 

(;//)  Irenaeus   intended    to    write    a    special   treatise 

1  Serino.  VII,  De  Eleemos.  Combefis.  II,  554.     Frag.  Grace.  IV,  Har- 
vey.    Cf.  also  AS,  II,  197,  N.  3. 

2  Syr.  Frag.  XXVIII,  Harvey.     Cf.  AS,  IV,  27,  300. 

3  Preuschen,  LG,  593  f.     Cf.  Theo.  Zahn,  FGK,  IV,  283-308. 
*  Cf.  Frag.  Syr.  XXVII,  Harvey. 

6  Hist.  Fed.  V,  26. 

s  Hist.  V,  26.     Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  35. 

"^  Harvey,  Frag.  Grace.  XL 

8  Harvey,  Frag.  XLI.  ^  Combefis.  II,  72. 

10  Harvey,  Frag.  Grace.  V;   Lat.  VI;   AS,  II,  202. 
"  Harvey,  Frag.  Syr.  XXVI. 
12  Sae.  Parallcla;   Codex  Coisl.  276  f.,  138  a. 


152  ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 


against  Marcion/  but  it  is  not  known  whether  he  exe- 
cuted his  plan.2 

4.  The  origin  of  the  four  fragments  ^  published  by 
Pfaff  as  the  work  of  Irenaeus  is  uncertain.  While  the 
third  might  have  been  by  Irenaeus  (Zahn),  the  supposi- 
tion that  he  wrote  the  second  is  excluded  by  the  fact 
that  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  cited  as  Pauline.*  It 
is  not  impossible  that  all  four  fragments  belong  to  the 
second  century,  though  Funk^  defends  the  view  that 
the  second  fragment  was  written  after  400  a.d.^ 

Ch.  M.  Pfaff  in  the  Giornale  de  Letterati  iV  Italia,  XVI,  1714, 
228-245,  '^"d  in  Syntagma  dissert,  thcol.  1720.  573  f.  A.  Stieren, 
Opera  Irenaei,  II,  381-528.  Theo.  Zahn,  FGK,  III,  1884,  280  f . ; 
IV,  1891,  285,  4.  —  Harnack,  LG,  760  f. 

§  53.     Montanists  and  Anti-Montanists 

Routh,  RS,  I,  465-485,  II,  183-217.  G.  N.  Bonwetsch,  Die  Ge- 
schichte  des  Montanismus,  Erlangen,  1881,  197-200.  Theo.  Zahn, 
Die  Chronologie  des  Moiitanisinus,  in  FGK,  V,  i-^y  passim. — 
Fabricius,  BG,  164,  180  f.     Harnack,  LG,  238-243. 

I.  Our  knowledge  of  Montanistic  writings  is  limited 
to  the  following.  In  the  Decretal  of  Gelasius,'^  certain 
Opnscula  Montani,  Priscillae  ct  Maximillae  were  inter- 
dicted. By  these  were  meant,  possibly,  "  Oracular  Say- 
ings "  such  as  have  been  preserved  singly  by  various 
writers,  e.g.  Tertullian,  Eusebius,  Epiphanius,  and  Didy- 
mus.*^     It  is   possible  that  the  Montanist  Asterius  Ur- 


^  I,  27.  4;   III,  12.  12,  edit,  of  Stieren. 

^  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  IV,  25,  and  Theodoret,  Haer.fab.  1, 25.  Cf.  {£)  above. 

3  Harvey,  Z-^.^^.  XXXV-XXXVIII.    f^f^^.-vM,   *<c   V  Ji.i^♦.^--K, 

*  Cf.  Quotation  from  Iremvus  by  Stephanas  Gooarus  (Photius,  Codex, 
232.     Bekker's  edit.  291). 

6ThQu,  LXXVI,  1894,  702  f. 

*  See  also  his  edition  of  the  Didache  (XIV). 

7  VI,  43.  8  Cf.  Bonwetsch.  and  LG,  238  f. 


MONTANISTIC   WRITINGS  153 


banus  ^  prepared  a  collection  of  such  oracles.  Themison,^ 
the  Montanist,  wrote  a  catholic  epistle  after  the  manner 
of  the  Apostles.^  The  writing  of  Miltiades  against  the 
Montanists  called  forth  a  rejoinder.'* 

2.  Not  much  is  known,  either,  concerning  anti- 
Montanistic  writings. 

(a)  Eusebius^  preserved  nine  fragments  —  some  of 
them  extensive  —  from  the  work  of  a  man  {Anojiyvuis 
Enscbianus)  who  wrote  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  after 
the  death  of  Maximilla  (197  a.d.),  but  whose  identity 
cannot  be  established.  Jerome  ^  conjectured  that  the 
author  was  Rhodo  ;  Rufinus,  that  he  was  Apollinaris 
of  Hierapolis. 

ib)  Eusebius  "^  has  preserved  six  fragments,  and  gives 
certain  notes  from  a  work  of  Apollonius,  who  wrote 
forty  years  after  the  appearance  of  Montanus  (197.''). 
According  to  Jerome,^  Tertullian  directed  the  seventh 
book  of  his  work  Ile/Jt  eKardaeco'i  ^  against  this  Apol- 
lonius. 

(c)  Concerning  the  anti-Montanistic  writings  of  Mil- 
tiades and  Apollinaris,  see  below. ^^ 

(d)  According  to  a  remark  by  Praedestinatus,"  which 
cannot  now  be  further  verified,  Soter,  Bishop  of  Rome,^^ 
is  said  to  have  written  against  the  Montanists,  and  Ter- 


1  Anti-Montanist,  in  Eusebius,  //isL  V,  16-17;   ANF,  VII,  335-337. 

2  Anti-Montanist,  in  Eusebius,  V,  16-17. 

3  Apollonius,  in  Eusebius,  //is/.  V,  i8.  5. 

*  Anti-Montanist,  in  Eusebius,  //isi.  V,  17.  i;    cf.  also  Jerome,  E/>.  41 

(133- 4)- 

^  Eusebius,  //h/.  Eccl.  V,  16-17. 

^  Jerome,  39;   cf.  37;    Eusebius,  Hist.,  loc.  cit. 

^  Eusebius,  //ist.  V,  18.  11  Cf.  §  38.  «;    39.  a. 

8  De  Viris  Illnst.  40.  "  26. 

9  Cf.  §  85.  10.  a.  12  §  54. 


154  ANTI-HERETICAL   LITERATURE 

tullian  is  said  to  have  opposed  him  as  he  did  Apol- 
lonius. 

(c)  The  Alogi,  so  called  by  Epiphanius,  also  wrote 
against  the  Montanists  and  the  Gnostics,  and  he  made 
extracts  from  their  writings  in  his  Panarioti} 

(/)  Epiphanius^  made  use  of  an  anonymous  anti- 
Montanistic  writing.  Among  the  various  hypotheses^ 
as  to  its  author,  the  best  founded  is  that  of  Voigt,  who 
claims  the  book  for  Rhodo.'*  It  is  possible  that  Epipha- 
nius made  use  of  still  another  ancient  source.^ 

(^g)  Didymus  ^  made  use  of  an  ancient  writing  in 
opposition  to  Patripassian  Monarchianism,  which  is 
attributed  by  Voigt  to  Hippolytus  (Tre/ot  'xapi,(Jixd'r(ov\ 
and  by  Harnack  to  Clement  {iT^pi  '7rpo(f>i]T€ia<i). 

1  Cf.  J/aer.  11. 

2  Panarion,  XLVIII,  2-1 3. 

3  Bonwetsch,  Hippolytus;  Hilgenfeld,  Apollonius;  Lipsius,  the  anony- 
mous writer  mentioned  by  Eusebius. 

4  Cf.  §  47- 

5  Haer.  XLIX,  i. 

6  Trinitat.  Ill,  41.     Cf.  II,  15;   III,  18,  19,  23,  38. 


CHAPTER   III 

EPISCOPAL   AND   SYNODAL   WRITINGS 

§  54.    The  Rofnan  Bishops 

C.  P.  Caspari,  Utigedruckte  .  .  .  Quelleti  (§  18),  pp.  31-35. 
A.  Harnack,  Der  pseudocyprianische  Traktat  de  aleatoribus^  in  TU, 
V,  I,  1888.  P.  de  Lagarde,  Septuagintastudten,  in  Abhandlufigett 
der  koti.  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften  zu  G'dttingeti,  XXXVII, 
1891,  85.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  162.     Harnack,  LG,  589  f. ;  591  f. ;  595  f. 

Among  the  Roman  bishops  of  the  first  century,  only 
Victor  attempted  authorship.  Soter  (166/ 167- 174  or 
175  A.D.)^  was  probably  the  author  of  the  writing  men- 
tioned by  Dionysius  ^  as  sent  from  the  Roman  congrega- 
tion to  the  Corinthians.  Eleutherus  (175-189  a.d.)  was 
author  of  the  pacific  epistles  addressed  to  Montanistic 
congregations,  which  Tertullian  ^  mentions.  Of  Victor, 
(188-99),  an  African,  Jerome  ^observes  that,  with  Apollo- 
nius,^  and  before  Tertullian,  he  was  the  first  Latin  writer 
of  Christendom.  Eusebius  was  acquainted  with  a  letter 
of  the  Roman  congregation  in  the  Paschal  controversy, 
which  is  said  to  have  exhibited  Victor's  characteristics.^ 
The  writing  in  question  was  a  circular  letter  (with  which 
the  writing  of  Victor  mentioned  by  Polycrates^  probably 
was  identical ;  Caspari  holds  a  different  view),  and  the 

1  Cf.  §  53.  2.d.  6  §  105.  6. 

2  In  Eusebius,  Hist.  IV,  23.  II.        ^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  23.  3  (2). 

3  Adv.  Praxean,  1.  "^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  24.  8. 


*  De  Viris  Illnst.  53. 


155 


156  EPISCOPAL  AND   SYNODAL   WRITINGS 

Epistle  by  which  Victor  excluded  the  Asiatic  churches 
from  communion  was  also  a  circular  letter.  Even  in 
the  time  of  Jerome,  certain  mediocria  de  religione  volu- 
mitia,  written  by  Victor,  are  said  to  have  been  extant.^ 
Harnack  is  inclined  to  recognize  in  him  the  author  of 
the  pseudo-Cyprianic  tractate  De  Aleatoribus'}  and  La- 
garde  considers  it  possible  that  the  fragment  of  a  Latin 
apology  in  the  Codex  Fuldensis  of  Tertullian's  Apologeti- 
ciis^  was  by  him. 

§  55.    Dionysuis  of  Corinth 

Routh,  RS,  I,  177-201.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  162  f.  Richardson,  BS, 
112.     Harnack,  LG,  235  f. 

Dionysius,  bishop  of  Corinth,  a  contemporary  of 
Soter  of  Rome,  wrote  a  number  of  Epistles  to  various 
churches.  They  were  early  collected,  perhaps  by  him- 
self ;  and  Eusebius,*  who  had  read  them,  gives  a  detailed 
account  of  them.  They  were  as  follows:  (i)  To  the 
Lacedaemonians;^  (2)  to  the  Athenians;^  (3)  to  the 
Nicomedians ; "  (4)  to  the  church  of  Gortyna  and 
the  other  churches  in  Crete ;  ^  (5)  to  the  church  of 
Amastris  and  the  remaining  churches  of  Pontus ;  ^ 
(6)  to  the  Cnossians,^*^  and  to  the  Romans.^^  The 
Epistle  to  Chrysophora  ^^  appears  to  have  stood  apart 
from  this  collection.     Eusebius  gives  four  small  pieces 

1  Chron.  ad  ann.  2209  Abr.  Pert,  i  =  193;  cf.  also  Jerome,  De  Viris 
Illtist.  34. 

^  §  86.  6.  c.  «  Idem,  §  5. 

«  §  85.  5.  a.  9  Idem,  §  6. 

*  Eusel)ius,  Hht.  Eccl.  IV,  23.  '»  Idem,  §§  7-8. 

^  Idem,  §  2.  "  Idem,  §§  9-12. 

^  Idem,  §  2.  ^^  Idem,  §  13. 
^  Idem,  §  4. 


DIONYSIUS         SERAPION  157 

from  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,^  which  was  a  letter  of 
thanks.  The  bishops  (?)  of  Pontus,  Bacchylides,  and 
Elpistus,2  and  also  Pinytus,  bishop  of  Cnossus,'^  replied 
to  the  letters  addressed  to  their  churches.^ 

§  56.    Serapioii  of  Antioch 

Routh,  RS,  I,  449-462.  A.  Harnack,  Die  Zcit  des  Ignatius,  etc., 
(§  9),  46  f.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  166  f.  Richardson,  BS,  114.  Har- 
nack, LG,  503  f. 

Eusebius  ^  was  acquainted  with  the  following  writings 
of  Serapion,  bishop  of  Antioch  (perhaps  [189]  192-209 

A.D.).*^ 

{a)  An  Epistle  to  Domninus,  who  had  fallen  away 
into  Judaism. 

{h)  An  Epistle  relating  to  Montanism,  addressed  to 
the  "ecclesiastical  men,"  Pontius  and  CaricusJ 

{c)  Other  Epistles  to  various  persons. 

(</)  A  Ao'709  irepl  Tov  Xeyofievov  Kara  Uerpov  evayye- 
\iov,  addressed  to  the  Church  at  Rhos(s)us,  in  warning 
against  the  Docetic  contents  of  this  Gospel  of  Peter. 
An  extract  from  it  is  given  by  Eusebius.^ 

The  remark  of  Socrates^  that  Serapion,  in  one  of  his 
writings,  had  described  Christ  as  e/x^jruxov,  appears  to 
be  independent  of  Eusebius. 

1  Cf.  Eusebius,  C/iron.  Sync.  665.  13;  Jerome,  Ad  ami.  Abrahami 
2187;  Commodus'  eleventh  year,  A.u.  173,  and  Jerome,  Z>^  Viris  Illust. 
27;   Epist.  70.  4. 

2  LG,  236.  4  Eusebius,  IV,  23.  6-7. 

3  BG,  164;   LG,  237.  5  iii^t^  £^ci  VI,  12. 

^  Eusebius,  Chron.  ad  ann.  Abrahami  2206;   the  eleventh  year  of  the 
Emperor  Commodus;   cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  22;   VI,  11.  4. 
''  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  19. 

8  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  12.  3-5;    cf.  §  16.  2. 

9  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  7. 


158  EPISCOPAL  AND   SYNODAL   WRITINGS 

§  57.     WriiiJigs  in  the  Paschal  Controversy 

The  Paschal  controversy  occasioned  some  correspond- 
ence between  bishops  and  the  churches.  The  following 
may  be  mentioned  :  — 

{a)  Letters  by  the  bishops  Theophilus  of  Caesarea 
and  Narcissus  of  Jerusalem  at  the  head  of  the  Palestin- 
ian bishops ;  ^ 

{b)  by  Victor  of  Rome  ;  ^ 

(c)  by  Palmas,  bishop  of  Amastris,  at  the  head  of  the 
bishops  of  Pontus  ;  ^ 

{d)  by  the  congregations  of  Gaul,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Irenaeus  ;^ 

(e)  by  the  bishops  of  Osrhoene ;  ^ 

(/")  by  Bacchylus,  bishop  of  Corinth  ;  ^ 

(^g)  by  Polycrates,  bishop  of  Ephesus,  two  extracts 
of  which,  addressed  to  Victor  of  Rome,  have  been 
preserved.' 

(h)  Letters  of  protest  by  various  bishops  against  the 
excommunication  of  the  Asiatics  by  Victor.^ 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  23.  3  (2) ;   LG,  503. 

2  Cf.  §  54. 

8  Eusebius,  loc.  cit. ;  BG,  169;   LG,  237. 
*  Eusebius,  loc.  cit.;  cf.  §  52.  3.  d. 

5  Loc.  cit.  4  (3) ;   LG,  503. 

6  Loc.  cit. ;  BG,  168  f. ;   LG,  261. 

■^  Eusebius,  V,  24.  2-7,  8;   RS,  II,  11-36;  BG,  169  f . ;  LG,  260. 
8  Eusebius,  V,  24.  10;    LG,  260. 


SECOND    SECTION 

Patristic  Literature  in  the  Age  of  the  Rise  of 
Theological  Science 

§  58.    General 

H.  E.  F.  Guerike,  De  schola  quae  Alexandriae  floruit  catechetica 
comt/ientatio,  I,  Hal.  Sax.  1824.  (The  second  part.  De  interfia 
scholae  historia,  contains  an  account  of  its  theological  achieve- 
ments.) C.  F.  W.  Hasselbach,  De  schola  quae  Alexandriae  floruit 
catechetica,  I,  Stettin,  1826  (against  Guerike).  E.  R.  Redepenning, 
Origines,  2  vols.  Bonn,  1841,  I,  57-83.  E.  Vacherot,  Histoire  cri- 
tique de  Vkole  d\4lexandrie,  2  vols.,  Lyon,  1846,  51.  Ch.  Bigg.  The 
Christian  Platonists  of  Alexandria,  Oxf.  1886,  passim.  A.  Harnack, 
Lehrbuch  der  Dogmengeschichte,  I,  501-506  (3d  edit.  591-596).  A. 
Ehrhard,  Die  griecJiiscJie  Fatriarclialbibliothek  von  Jerusalem,  in 
Romische  Quartalschrift,  IV,  1891,  217-265,  329-331,  383  f. 

1.  The  scientific  exploitation  of  the  sources  and  doc- 
trines of  Christian  faith  by  the  media  and  in  the  forms 
of  current  science,  for  the  deepening  of  Christian  know- 
ledge, was  a  project  which  possibly  was  not  entirely 
foreign  to  the  ecclesiastical  writers  of  even  the  second 
century,  but  in  their  literary  productions,  even  those  of 
Irenaeus,  it  holds  a  subordinate  place.  Among  the 
Gnostics  alone  was  it  actively  pursued,  and  their  method 
was  placed  at  the  service  of  the  church  after  the  close  of 
the  second  century. 

2.  It  is  in  the  patristic  literature  of  the  East  more 
especially  that  interest  in  such  scientific  work  appears. 

159 


l6o  LITERATURE  OF  THE  THIRD   CENTURY 

It  was  particularly  in  the  Catechetical  School  of  Alexan- 
dria^ that  it  was  fostered.  This  school  was  not  in- 
tended for  the  instruction  of  catechumens,  nor  was  it 
a  theological  seminary,  but  it  stood  open  to  all  members 
of  the  church  whose  horizon  was  wide  enough  and 
whose  desire  for  knowledge  was  active  enough  to  make 
them  feel  the  need  of  deeper  study  or  able  to  bear  it. 
It  was  not  closed  to  the  heathen  either,  so  far  as  they 
were  really  desirous  to  understand  Christian  thought. 
The  origin  of  the  institution  and  also  its  early  history 
are  obscure,  but  nothing  forbids  the  supposition  that  it 
was  founded  or  attached  to  the  church  on  account  of 
dangers  threatened  by  Gnosticism.  About  the  year  i8o 
it  had  long  existed  as  an  ecclesiastical  institution.^  It 
is  more  than  doubtful  whether  Athenagoras,  the  Apolo- 
gist, ever  stood  at  its  head,^  though  this  was  certainly 
true  of  Pantaenus.*  But  the  school  owed  its  special 
reputation  to  the  activity  of  Clement^  and  Origen,^ 
which  marked  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  Christian  lit- 
erature. Both  of  them,  while  loyal  to  the  church, 
nevertheless  in  their  whole  method  aspired  beyond  the 
limits  set  to  Christian  Gnosis  by  the  Rule  of  Faith. 
Their  tradition  was  long  maintained  in  the  Catechetical 
School. 

3.  Scientific  aspirations  did  not  remain  limited  to 
Alexandria  and  its  school.  It  is  possible  that  even 
Bardesanes'^  founded  a  school  in  Christian  Edessa ;  a 
school  which  was  at  its  best  in  the  third  century,  and 
possessed  a  celebrated  teacher  in  the  presbyter  Maca- 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  10.  I,  4;  VI,  3.  3;   6.  I. 

2  Idem,  V,  10.  I.  6  §  60. 
8  §41.  I.  ^§61. 
M  59-                                                              '  §  25. 


CATECHETICAL  SCHOOLS  l6l 

rius.^  Alexander,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,^  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  a  theological  library ;  ^  both  he  and  his  colleague 
Theoctistus  of  Caesarea  were  favorably  inclined  to  learn- 
ing. A  notable  rival  of  the  Alexandrian  Catechetical 
School  arose  in  the  school  founded  by  Origen  at  Caesarea 
in  Palestine/  the  library  of  which,  founded  by  Pam- 
philus,^  was  renowned  for  centuries.*^  The  influence 
of  the  great  Alexandrian,  however,  became  dominant 
in  Eastern  theological  literature,  which  was  dependent 
upon  him  wherever  an  author's  subject  admitted.  Even 
those  who,  like  Methodius,'^  were  opposed  to  the  re- 
sults, were  nevertheless  indebted  to  it  at  least  for  their 
form.  The  unique  independence  of  Julius  Africanus^ 
was  only  an  exception  that  proved  the  rule. 

4.  The  Latin  element  became  more  and  more  the 
leading  one  in  Western  patristic  literature  from  the 
third  century  onward,  and  two  centuries  later  a  know- 
ledge of  Greek  had  become  the  mark  of  unusual  erudi- 
tion.^ With  Western  writers  of  the  third  century  the 
interests  of  learning  were  subordinated  to  those  of 
apologetic,  polemic,  and  ecclesiastical  questions.  Only 
the  literary  work  of  Hippolytus,^*^  who  wrote  in  Greek, 
can  be  compared  with  that  of  the  Alexandrians  or  of 
Julius  Africanus. 

^  LG,  533.  6  LG,  543-545- 

2  §81.  7  §76. 

8  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  20.  i.        8  §  82. 

*  §  61.  2.  9  Celestine  I.  Epist.  VIII,  9, 

^  §  83.  10  §  91. 

M 


CHAPTER   I 

THE  ORIENTALS 

I.   The  Alexandrians 

§  59.    Pantcemts 

Routh,  RS,  I,  375-383.  Migne,  PG,  V,  1327-1332.  Theo.  Zahn, 
FGK,  III,  156-174.  B.  P.  Pratten,  in  ANF,  VIII,  776-777.  Fa- 
bricius,  BG,  167  f.     Richardson,  BS,  1 15  f.     Harnack,  LG,  291-296. 

Pantaenus,  the  Sicilian,^  according  to  Eusebius,^  was 
active  as  master  of  the  Catechetical  School  of  Alexan- 
dria as  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Commo- 
dus  (180  A.D.);  and  he  died  about  200  a.d.  or  shortly 
before.  He  is  said  to  have  expounded  the  treasures  of 
divine  teaching  not  only  in  his  lectures  but  in  his  writ- 
ings.^ This  statement,  which  is  scarcely  correct,  was 
enlarged  by  Jerome*  and  later  writers  (Anastasius 
Sinaita,  Maximus  Confessor),  who  tell  us,  apparently 
without  reason,  that  Pantoenus  was  the  author  of  exe- 
getical  works  upon  Holy  Scripture. 

§  60.    Clcmoit 

Editions:  P.  Viclorius,  Florent.  1555.  F.  Sylburg,  Heidelb. 
1592  and  after.  J.  Potter,  2  vols.  O.xf.  1715.  R.  S.  Klotz,  4  vols. 
Lpz.  1 831-1834.  Migne,  PG,  VIII-IX.  W.  Dindorf,  4  vols. 
Oxf.  1869;  cf.  Lagarde,  in  GGA,  1870,  XXI,  801-824  (Syi/inikta, 
I,  Gbttingen,  1877,  10-24).     A  critical  edition  l)y  K.  Hiller  (f )  and 

1  Clement,  Slromata,  I,  i.  11.  ^  Iiie>?i,  V,  10.  4. 

2  I/ist.  Ecd.  V,  10.  I.  «  De  Viris  llliisl.  36. 

162 


CLEMENT   OF  ALEXANDRIA  1 63 

K.  J.  Neumann  is  announced  (ThLZ,  1885,  535).  On  the  text,  cf. 
C.  G.  Cobet,  Aiop^wrtKOL  ets  to.  KAr;|U,€VTOS  TOi)  'AXefavSpew?,  in 
Aoytvs  'Epfxri<;,  I,  Lugd.  Bat.  1866,  166-197  ;  I,  2,  1867,  201-287,  425- 
534.  A.  Nauci<,  critical  observations,  in  Bu/L  de  Vacad.  itnpe?-.  de 
Si.  Petersboiirg,Xn,  1868,  526-528;  XVII,  1872,  267-270;  XXI L 
1877,  700.  U.  de  Wilamowitz-Moellendorff,  Coiiniientariolits  graiii- 
matkiis,  II,  Ind.  Schol.  Gryphisvv.  1880,  6-16.  O.  Stalilin,  Ubser- 
vationes  criticae  in  Clem.  Alex.  Erlangen,  1890. 

Translations:  L.  Hopfenmliller  and  J.  Wimmer,  in  BKV,  1875 
(Qt(ts  dives.  Frotrepticiis.  Faedagogits).  Alex.  Roberts,  Jas.  Don- 
aldson, W.  L.  Alexander,  and  William  Wilson,  in  ANF,  II,  163- 
604.     (Exhortation;  Instr.  ;  Stromata ;  Fragm. ;  and   Quis  dives.) 

Literature:  H.  J.  Reinkens,  De  Clem.  Presb.  Alex.  Vratisl.  1851. 
B.  F.  Westcott,  in  DCB,  I,  559-567.  Theo.  Zahn,  Supple/nenti/m 
Clemeiiiinum,  FGK,  III,  1-176,  319-321  (cf.  ZkWL,  VI,  1885, 
24-39).  Cf.  R.  A.  Lipsius  in  LCB,  1885,  No.  8,  and  K.  J.  Neu- 
mann, in  ThLZ,  X,  1885,  533-535.  O.  Stahlin,  Beitrage  zur 
Kemttniss  der  Handschriften  des  Clemens  Alex.  Nuremb.  1895, 
Fabricius,  BG,  119-149.  Richardson,  83,38-42,  Preuschen,  LG, 
296-327. 

I.  Titus  Flavius  Clement ^  was  probably  born  of 
heathen^  parents,  possibly  in  Athens,^  about  150  a.d.  ; 
became  a  Christian,  and  enjoyed  the  society  and  instruc- 
tion of  prominent  teachers  while  journeying  in  Greece, 
lower  Italy,  and  the  East.  He  finally  settled*  with 
Pantaenus^  in  Alexandria.  It  is  possible  that  from 
190  A.D.  onward  he  was  associated  with  Pantaenus  as 
a  teacher  in  the  Catechetical  School,  and  that  after  the 
death  of  Pantaenus  he  became  its  principal,  and  at 
the  same  time  presbyter  of  the  Alexandrian  church.'' 
The   persecution   of   the   Christians  (202   or  203  a.d.) 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  13.  i. 

2  Paedagog.  I,  i.  i ;   cf.  II,  8.  62. 

^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  XXXII,  6;  cf.  also  the  arguments  based  upon 
his  "  Attic  "  Greek  given  by  Dindorf  and  Cobet. 

*  Strornaia,  I,  i.  11.  ^  §  59-  ^  Paedagog.  I,  6.  37. 


164  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

drove  him  from  Alexandria,  whither  he  never  returned. 
Before  211  a.d.  he  was  with  Bishop  Alexander  ^  in 
Cicilia  or  Cappadocia.  This  same  Alexander,  in  a  letter 
to  Origen,^  about  215  or  216  a.d.,  mentions  Clement  as 
deceased. 

2.  Judgment  of  Clement  as  a  writer  must  not  be 
biassed  by  the  statement,  true  though  it  be,  that  he 
"  belongs  among  those  mosaic-writers  who  gather  and 
piece  together  without  being  capable  of  independently 
comprehending  the  authors  whom  they  misuse."'^ 

Undoubtedly  Clement  derived  his  knowledge  of  the 
numerous  authors  whom  he  cited,  from  anthologies  and 
not  at  first  hand,  and  in  his  use  of  them  he  proceeded 
uncritically  and  credulously  (Jewish  forgeries);  and  if 
he  actually  copied  from  Musonius,  the  tutor  of  Epictetus, 
in  large  sections  of  his  Paedagogus  and  of  the  Strouiata, 
as  contended  by  Wendland,  this  fact  must  considerably 
shake  our  confidence  in  the  independence,  not  only  of 
the  apologetic  and  polemic,  but  also  of  the  practical  and 
didactic  details  of  his  great  work.  But  still  Clement 
often  enough  shows  himself  to  be  a  writer  of  elevated 
thought,  and  captivating  eloquence  which  occasionally* 
rises  to  a  poetic  height,  and  gives  evidence  of  the  most 
ardent  devotion  to  a  purpose  ideally  conceived,  and 
executed  with  genuine  intelligence.  At  all  events  his 
work  has  not  a  parallel  of  equal  worth  in  the  Christian 
literature  of  the  first  centuries.  In  spite  of  his  osten- 
sible aversion  to  the  arts    of    the    Sophists,^    Clement 

^  §  81.  3  Bernays,  312  (see  below). 

2  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  VI,  14.  9. 

*  Cf.  the  beginning  and  close  of  the  Pi-otreptictis ;   and  more  especially 
the  seventh  boolc  of  the  Stromata. 
^  E.g.  Stromata,  I,  10.  47  sq. 


CLEMENT   OF  ALEXANDRIA  165 

delighted  to  write  in  soaring  and  rhetorical  language. 
His  style  has  been  praised  for  its  comparative  purity,^ 
and  it  is  everywhere  obvious  that  he  had  read  the  works 
of  Plato.  He  was  well  acquainted  with  early  Christian 
literature,^  and  he  displayed  candid  judgment  in  his 
estimate  of  even  heretical  works.  He  had  read  the 
writings  of  Tatian,  Melito,  and  Irenaeus.  His  great 
work  was  often  mentioned  with  praise  by  later  writers,^ 
and  it  was  occasionally  copied  without  acknowledgment 
{e.g-.  by  Hippolytus,  in  his  Chronicon,  by  Arnobius,  and 
by  Theodoret  of  Cyrrhus).  Whether  and  to  what  ex- 
tent it  was  copied  by  Tertullian  is  uncertain. 

V.  Rose,  Aristoteles  pseiidcpigraplius,  Lips.  1863,  passim.  J. 
Bernays,  Zu  Aristoteles  nnd  Cleniens  in  Syiiibola  Philologoriim  Bonn. 
in  hail.  Fr.  Ritschellii  coll.  L  Lips.  1864,  301-312;  again  reprinted 
in  Gesain.  Abhandlungen,  I,  1 51-164.  Bernays,  in  SBBA,  1876,  607 
{Strom.  II,  21.  137-146).  C.  Merk,  Clem.  Alex,  in  seiner  Abhiingig- 
keit  von  der  griecJiiscJien  Philosop/iie,  Lpz.  1879.  H.  Diels,  Doxo- 
graphi  graeci,  Berl.  1879,  129-132,  244  f.  E.  Maass,  De  biographis 
graecis  quaestiones  selectae  (Favorinus  as  the  source  of  Strom.  I,  14. 
59-65),  in  Philolog.  Untersiic/ucngen,  edited  by  A.  Kiessling  and 
U.  V.  Wilamowitz-Moellendorf,  III,  Berol.  1880,  passim  (cf.  also 
opinion  of  Wilamowitz,  Euripides  Ilerakles,  I,  Berl.  1889,  171). 
F.  Overbeck,  Ueber  die  Anfdnge  der  patristischen  Litteratiir,  in 
HZ,  XLVIII  (XII),  1882,  454-472.  P.  Wendland,  Quaestiones 
Musonianae,  Berl.  1886.  E.  Hiller,  Zur  Qiicllenkritik  des  Clem. 
Alex,  in  Hermes,  XXI,  1886,  126-133.  ^-  Scheck,  De  fontibus 
Clem.  Alex.  Aug.  Vindel  [Augsburg],  1889.  M.  Kremmer,  De 
catalogis  heurematum,  Lips.  1890  {Strom.  I,  74-80).  Aem.  Wend- 
ling,  De  Peplo  Aristotelico  Quaestiones  selectae,  Argentor.  1891 
{passim). —  E.  Noeldechen,  Tertnllians  VerJidltniss  zu  Clem,  von 
Alex,  in  JprTh,  XII,  1886,  279-301.     (Opposite  view,  P.  Wendland, 

1  Dindorf  (see  above),  XXVIL 

2  Cf.  the  list  given  by  Bigg,  Christian  Platonists,  p.  46. 
'  Cf.  particularly  Photius,  Codex,  109-111. 


1 66  ORIENTAL  WRITERS 

I.e.,  4S-54  ;  cf.  also  P.  de  Lagarde,  §  54,  above.)  Chronica  t/iinora, 
ed.  C.  P^rick,  I,  Lips.  1893,  V-XXV  (§  91,  7.  c).  R.  Roehricht,  Z?^ 
Clei/t.  Alex.  Arnobii  in  irridendo  gcntiliiini  cult  11  deonivi  aiictore, 
Hamb.  1893.  C.  Roos,  De  Theodoreto  Clem,  et  Eusebii  compilatore, 
Hal.  Sax.  1883.  Cf.  also  A.  Schlatter,  TU,  XII,  i,  1894  (§  71, 
below),  on  Strom.  I,  21 .  109-147.  Attestations  are  given  by  Dindorf 
and  Preuschen. 

3.  The  principal  work  of  Clement  consists  of  three 
writings  which  are  connected,  not  indeed  by  a  common 
title,  but  by  the  unifying  fundamental  idea  of  a  pro- 
gressive introduction  to  Christianity.^ 

{a)  The  ["Exhortation  to  the  Heathen"],  UporpeTrri,- 
/co?  7r/9o?  "E\X.r;fa9,2  which  is  preserved  in  a  manuscript 
in  the  National  Library  in  Paris,^  was  written,  perhaps, 
previous  to  189  a.d.,*  or  possibly  not  till  the  author  was 
engaged  in  teaching  (195-200?  a.d.).^  In  form  and 
contents  it  belongs  among  apologetic  works,  but  it  is 
often  superior  to  them  in  its  construction  as  well  as  in 
the  energy  of  its  diction.  After  a  most  effective  intro- 
duction (i.  i-io),  he  shows  the  folly  and  worthlessness 
of  the  religious  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  heathen, 
and  the  untrustworthiness  of  their  philosophical  and 
poetical  wisdom  (2.  1 1-7.  yG).  Reference  is  then  made 
to  the  prophets  as  the  primary  witnesses  to  the  truth ; 
and  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  are  proved  from 
Scripture  (8.  77-9.  88).  He  then  proceeds  to  refute 
the  objection  that  it  is  wrong  to  reject  the  practices 
handed  down  from  the  Fathers  (10.  89-1 10).  The  divine 
revelation  in  the  Logos  is  extolled  in  its  several  mani- 

^  Paedagog.  Introd.;    cf.  Strom.  VI,  7.  I. 

-  On  the  title,  see  Paedagog.  I,  i.  1-3;  Strom.  VII,  4.  22,  Potter,  on 
Protrep.  i. 

3  Codex  Paris.  451,  Anv.  914.  ^  Demetreskos. 

*  Zahn,  cf.  Euscbius,  I/ist.  Eccl.  V,  28.  4. 


CLEMENT   OF   ALEXANDRIA  1 6/ 

festations ;  and  the  work  ends  with  a  description  of  the 
God-fearing  Christian  (i  I.  111-12.  123). 

O.  Hartlich,  De  exhortation  11 ;/!  a  Graecis  Roinanisqiie  scriptonim 
historia  et  indole,  in  the  Leipz.  Stud,  znr  classischeti  Philologie,  Lpz. 
1889,  332  f.  A.  L^y)\x-r]Tpi(jKO<i,  KA7//x£vros  ^ hXf.^av^piiU'i  6  TrpoTpeTrri- 
Kos  7r/3os   EAAi^i'tts  Aoyo9,  HovKovpcaTLwv,  1890. 

(d)  The  Instructor,  HatSaycoyo'i,  in  three  books,  is 
preserved  in  several  manuscripts.^  It  was  written  after 
the  UpoTpeTTTiKO'i,^  and  before  the  l.rpco/jLaTel'i.^  It  was 
intended  so  to  prepare  the  souls  of  those  enrolled  in 
the  number  of  (ripe  Christian)  men,  as  to  make  them 
capable  of  receiving  gnostic  knowledge.*  After  a  char- 
acterization of  the  Logos  as  a  "  Pedagogue  "  (I,  i.  1-3.  9), 
and  the  children  of  God  as  the  subjects  of  education 
(4.  10-6.  52),  the  method  of  education  is  unfolded 
(7-  53~6i),  and  the  doubts  of  the  Gnostics  (Marcionites) 
as  to  the  unity  of  the  divine  principle  and,  consequently, 
as  to  the  possibility  of  a  unified  education,  are  refuted 
by  pointing  out  the  necessity  not  only  of  mercy  in  all 
sound  education,  but  also  of  retributive  and  penal  justice 
(8.  62-13.  103)-  The  second  and  third  books  portray 
the  proper  character  of  the  Christian  life  and  its  various 
details  (r.^.  eating  and  drinking,  dwellings,  pleasures, 
sleep,  recreations,  relations  of  the  sexes,  clothes,  orna- 
ments, etc.).  Worthy  of  special  mention  are  the  spirited 
introduction  to  the  third  book  (on  the  idea  of  true 
beauty),  and  the  description  of  the  ideal  of  the  Christian 
life,  in  the   closing  chapters.     The  second  of  the  two 

1  Codex  Paris.  451,  ann.  914  (begins,  however,  at  I,  96.  155,  Potter's 
edition);  Coc/ex  ATtttin.  Ill,  D.  7,  saec.  XI;  Codex  Medic.  Laur.  pint.  V, 
c.  24,  saec.  XI,  etc. 

2  Paedagog.  I,  I.  i.  *  Stromata,  VI,  i.  I. 
^  Stromata,  VI,  i.  i. 


1 68  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

Hymns  appended  to  the  Paedagogus  in  many  manu- 
scripts (Et9  Tov  TratSaycoyov)  was  certainly  not  the  work 
of  Clement,  but  appears  rather  to  have  been  the  effu- 
sion of  a  later  writer  inspired  by  the  Paedagogus  ;  while 
the  first  ("T/xt'o?  rov  ayiov  acorrjpo'^  yLpiarov,  —  tov  ay  tov 
K\7]ixevT0<i)  is  not  necessarily  spurious,  though  it  is 
rendered  doubtful  by  the  introduction,  which  was  not 
by  Clement. 

(c)  The  third  writing,  Kara  ttjv  a\r]6rj  ^iXoao^iav 
yvaxTTLKWV  vTTO/xvrjfxdrcov  (oktoo)  l^rpay/xaret'i  ^  [Stromata], 
preserved  in  a  manuscript  of  the  eleventh  century ,2  was 
intended  to  complete  and  to  crown,^  by  means  of  the 
X0709  8i8aaKa\iK6<i,^  the  propaedeutic  purpose  embodied 
in  the  first  two  works.  This  plan  was  not  strictly  ad- 
hered to,  for  Clement  frequently  fell  back  into  exoteric 
and  apologetic  lines  of  thought,  particularly  in  his  dis- 
cussions of  marriage  and  martyrdom  in  the  third  and 
fourth  books.  The  whole  is  wanting  in  clearness ; 
and  this  fault  is  not  sufficiently  atoned  for  by  reiterated 
reference  to  the  title.^  At  the  end  of  the  seventh  book, 
the  author  is  not  much  further  advanced  than  at  the 
beginning  of  the  first. 

Clement  takes  as  his  starting-point  the  importance 
of  philosophy  for  the  pursuit  of  Christian  knowledge 
(I,  2. 19-13. 58).  In  another  place,^  he  indicates  that 
the  chief  aim  of  his  treatise  is  to  prove  that  the  true 
Gnostic  (whose  character  is  described  in  the  sixth  and 
seventh  books)  is  he  who  truly  fears  God.     The  work 

1  a.  I,  29.  182;  III,  18.  no;  IV,  I.  I.  Also  Euseb.  I/isi.  Ecd.  VI, 
13.  I;   and  Photius,  Codex,  in. 

2  Codex  Medic.  Laur.  pint.  V.  c.  3,  saec.  XI  (commencement  wanting). 

3  VI,  I.  I.  "5  ^.^.  IV,  2.  4;  VI,  I.  2:   VII,  18.  III. 
*  Paedagog.  I,  i.  2.  ^  VI,  I.  I. 


CLEMENT   OF   ALEXANDRIA  169 


thus  becomes  a  defence  of  the  scientific  labors  of  the 
Catechetical  School.  The  superiority  of  revelation  to 
philosophy  is  specially  emphasized,^  and  the  principles 
of  the  avfi^oXiKov  elSo?  ^  in  the  presentation  of  religious 
truths,  are  explained.^  Considerable  space  is  taken  up 
with  discussing  the  plagiarisms  {kKotttj)'^  of  Greek  poets 
and  philosophers  from  Jewish,  and  consequently  from 
Christian,  wisdom.^  In  what  way  Clement  carried  out 
the  projected  continuation,  announced  in  the  close  of  the 
seventh  book,  cannot  be  stated  with  entire  certainty. 
Eusebius,^  the  Sacra  Parallela"^  and  Photius^  certify 
that  an  eighth  Stroma  existed.  A  fragment  of  a  treatise 
on  questions  of  logic  is  preserved  in  the  Codex  Lauren. 
as  the  eighth  Stroma.  Zahn  thinks  that  this  fragment, 
as  well  as  the  other  two  pieces  which  follow  it  in  the 
manuscript,  'E/c  tmv  ^eoSorov  koX  Trj<;  avaroXiKT]'?  Ka\- 
ov/jL€vi]'i  Bi8a(TKa\ia<;  Kara  tov<;  OvaXevrivov  ■)^p6vov<; 
eViTo/iai' and  'E/c  r(ov  7rpo(j)r]T(t)v  iKXoyat,^  in  fact  belonged 
to  the  eighth  Stroma,  from  which  they  were  excerpted  by 
an  unknown  hand.  Von  Arnim  contends  that  all  three 
pieces  represent  simply  preliminary  work,  possibly, 
though  not  probably,  intended  for  the  unfinished  eighth 
Stroma,  in  the  form  of  excerpts  from  the  works  of 
heathen  philosophical  (sceptic.  Stoic),  and  Gnostic  (Val- 
entinian)  writers,  and  with  hardly  any  original  additions 
of  his  own. 

On  the  meaning  of  the  title,  cf.  Aulus  Gellius,  A^<7^^(?j  Atiicae  Praef. 
6-8,   edition  of  M.  Hertz,   I,   1883,  3.     J.  von  Arnim,  De  octavo 

1  Book  n.  3  Book  V. 

2  VI,  2.  4.  4  VI,  2.  4,  etc. 

^  I,  15.  66-18.  90;  25.  165-166;   V,   14.  89-141 ;    VI,  2.  4-4.  38,  and 
passim. 

6  riist.  VI,  13.  I.  8  Cod(.v,  III. 

■^  Codex  Rupef.  »  §  24.  3. 


T/O  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

dementis  Slroinateoru/n  libro:  hid.  Schol.  Rostock,  1894.  The 
citations  from  the  Stroinata  made  by  later  writers  are  collected  by 
Zahn  (21-30),  and  Preuschen  (313-315)-  T.  B.  Mayor,  Critical 
Notes  on  Clement  of  Alexandria's  Stroniata  I-II,  in  Class.  Rev.  1894. 

9.385-391- 

4.  In  the  little  book  Ti?  6  a(o^6/xevo<;  7r\ovai,o<i  ^  [Quis 
Dives]  Clement  illustrates  his  conception  of  riches  ^  by 
an  exposition  of  Mk.  x.  17-31,  in  which  the  hidden 
sense,^  not  the  literal  meaning  of  the  words,  is  decisive : 
the  question  being  determined,  not  by  riches  in  them- 
selves, but  by  their  proper  or  improper  use.  The  whole 
concludes  '*  with  the  narrative  of  the  Apostle  John  and 
the  youth  who  was  baptized,  lost,  and  again  rewon. 
The  second  Similitude  of  Hermas  is  used  in  Chapters 
11-19  without  acknowledgment.  The  date  of  compo- 
sition cannot  be  determined  in  spite  of  Zahn's  view.^ 

Editions :  M.  Ghislerius,  Commentarii  in  Jeremiam  III,  Lugd. 
1623,  262-282  (under  the  name  of  Origen ;  but  see  the  preface). 
F.  Combefisius,  Aiictarium  patnon  novissitnum,  I,  Paris,  1672,  163- 
194.  J.  Fell,  Oxon.  1683.  C.  Segaar,  Traj.  Rhen.  1816.  K.  Kbs- 
ter,  in  SOu,  VI,  1893. 

5.  Fragments  of  the  following  have  been  preserved  :  — 
{a)  ITe/at  toO  irdu'^a,  directed  against  the  Quartodeci- 

mans,  and  called  forth  by  a  work  of  Melito  ^  with  the 
same  title.  Fragments  of  it  are  found  in  the  Chronicon 
Paschalc,'  in  the  Tepa  of  Leontius  and  John,^  and  in  a 

^  Codex  Vatic.  623,  of  the  fifteenth  century.  The  archetype  of  this 
manuscript  is  the  Codex  Escurial  ^,  III,  19,  of  the  eleventh  century.  So 
Stahlin.      For  Chap.  42,  cf  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ill,  23,  and  later  manuscripts. 

"  Paedagog.  Ill,  6.  34-46. 

3  Cf.  Chaps.  5  (beginning)  and  20  (beginning). 

*  Chap.  42.  ''  Zahn,  37  i.     See  below,  No.  7  a. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  26.  4.     Cf  also  VI,  13.  3,  9. 

■^  Dindorf,  I,  14. 

8  Lib.  II.  reriim  sacrar.  (Mai,  NC,  VII,  94,  98  f ). 


CLEMENT   OF  ALEXANDRIA  171 

work  of  Nicephorus.i  All  the  fragments  are  given  by 
Zahn ; 

{b)  Kai'coy  €KK\r]cnacrTLK6<;  7}  irpd'i  toi/?  tou8atXovTa<;, 
which  was  dedicated  to  Alexander,  bishop  of  Jerusalem.^ 
A  fragment  is  contained  in  the  supplement  to  Nice- 
phorus ;  ^ 

(c)  The  'TTTOTUTTwo-et?,*  in  eight  books,^  described  by 
Photius,*"  appear  to  have  been  a  brief  commentary  on 
the  whole  Bible,  including  some  portions  of  the  early 
literature  (Barnabas,  Apocalypse  of  Peter)  which  did 
not  become  part  of  the  canon.  Into  this  work  dogmatic 
and  historical  disquisitions  may  have  been  introduced. 
Numerous  fragments  from  it  have  been  preserved  by 
Eusebius,"  CEcumenius,^  Photius,^  and  others.  Accord- 
ing to  Zahn,  the  Adiunbrationcs  Cleinentis  Alcxandrvii 
in  epistolas  caiionicas}^  which  have  been  preserved  only 
in  a  Latin  translation,  formed  part  of  the  Hypotyposes. 
Bunsen  contended  that  these  themselves  constituted  the 
eighth  book  of  the  Stromata,  and  that  consequently 
the  fragment  ^^  assigned  to  this  book  by  Zahn  belonged 
to  the  Hypotyposes}'^ 

1  Antirrhet.adv.  Constant.  Copronym.  Ill,  26  (Mai,  NPB,  VI,  i.  91). 
Cf.  also  J.  B.  Pitra,  y«r.  Eccl.  Graec.  Hist,  monum.  I,  299.     Zahn,  32-36. 

-  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  13.  3.     Jerome,  De  Viris  Illitst.  38. 

3  Antirrhet.  adv.  Constant.  Copronym.  III.  Cf.  D.  N.  Le  Nourry,  Ap- 
paratus (§  2.  3.  a),  I,  1334.  Pitra,  SpS,  I,  351,  and  LXXI,  J.  A.  Fab- 
ricius,  Opera  Hippolyti  (§  91),  II,  73.     Zahn,  35-37. 

*  On  the  title,  see  EG,  V,  529.     Zahn,  130. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  13.  2.  ^  Codex,  109. 

■^  Hist.  Eccl.  I,  12.  I  sq.;    II,  I.  3-5;   9.  2  sq. ;    15;    VI,  14.  2-4. 

*  Comnientarii  in  Acta  Apostolortiin,  in  omnes  Pauli  epistolas,  in  epis- 
tolas catholicas  omnes,  edit.  F.  Morellus,  Paris,  1 631.     Potter,  1014  sq. 

^  Loc,  cit. 

W  Codex  Laiidun.  96,  saec.  IX;    Berol.  Phill.  1665,  saec.  XIII. 
"  See  No.  3.  c,  above.  12  Similarly,  Westcott,  DCB,  I,  563. 


1/2  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

The  Admnbrationes  are  reprinted  by  Zahn,  64-103.  Cf.  the  col- 
lation of  the  Codex  Berol.  by  Preuschen,  306  f.  C.  C.  J.  Bunsen, 
Analecta  Ante-Ntcaena,  I,  1854,  157-340. 

6.  The  following  are  only  known  by  their  titles :  — 
(a)  Ai.a\€^€i<i  TTepl  vi]aTeia^  Kal  irepl  KaraXaXia^,  which 

is  mentioned  by  Eusebius,^  and  was  possibly  the  same 
kind  of  work  as  the  Qiiis  dives  ;  ^ 

(l?)  YlpoTpeTTTiKd^  ek  vTrofjLovrji^  rj  Trpo?  tov<;  vecoarl  /3e- 
^aimaixevov;,  also  mentioned  by  Eusebius,^  may  have 
belonged  to  the  same  category  as  the  AiaX€^eL<i ;  ■* 

{c)  Yiepl  TrpouoLU'?,  not  mentioned  by  Eusebius.  The 
fragments  given  by  Maximus  Confessor  ^  and  the  state- 
ment of  Anastasius,^  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
writing,  which  consisted  of  at  least  two  books,  contained 
philosophical  definitions.  It  is  not  settled  beyond  all 
doubt  that  Clement  was  the  author." 

7.  (a)  It  cannot  be  inferred  with  certainty  from  his 
own  words  ^  whether  Clement  really  wrote  a  treatise, 
Uepl  apx^v  Kal  6eo\oyia<i,  or  whether  he  simply  intended 
to  do  so.^ 

(d)  Neither  can  it  be  certainly  determined  whether 
Clement  composed  a  book  Uepl  e'^tcpareia'^  and  (or)  a 
Ao'70?  ya/xLKo^,^'^  or  whether,  in  the  passages  cited,  he 
simply  copied  in  an  unskilful  fashion  the  title  of  one 
(or  several)  treatises  of  Musonius.^^ 

^  Eusebius,  //is^.  Eccl.  VI,  13.  3.  ^  Eusebius,  loc.  cit. 

'^  Zahn,  44.  *  Zahn,  44. 

6  Combefisius,  II,  144  (146),  152  (176). 
6  QuaesL  96  (PG,  LXXXIX,  741). 
''  Zahn,  39-44.     Preuschen,  LG,  302  f. 

8  Strotnata,  IV,  i.  i,  and  Qtiis  dives,  26  (end),  Potter's  edit.  950. 

9  Cf.  against  Zalin,  38  f.,  Von  Arnini  (cf.  No.  3.  c),  13  f. 

10  So  most  scholars,  following  Paed.  11,  6.  52;    10.  94;   III,  8.  41. 

11  Wendland,  36  sq. 


ORIGEN  173 


((•)  According  to  Palladius,^  Clement ^  wrote  a  avy- 
ypafM/jia  et?  rov  7rpo<f)rjTr]V  'A/ao)?. 

{(/)  The  following  works  were  projected  by  Clement, 
but  nothing  is  known  as  to  the  execution  of  his  plan  :  — 

(i)  Uepl  7rpo(j)i]T€ia'i,  which  was  intended^  to  vindicate 
the  inspiration  of  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments against  the  attacks  of  the  Gnostics,  and  to  set 
forth  the  nature  of  prophecy  as  against  the  objections 
of  the  Montanists  ;  * 

(2)  Uepl  -v/rf;^^}?.'^  The  two  fragments  referred  to 
this  writing  by  Grabe  ^  are  spurious ; 

(3)  Tlepl  avaardae(ti<i '/ 


(4)  Et9  rrjv  Veveaiv.^ 


§  61.     Origen 

Editions:  J.  Merlinus  (and  Guil.  Paroy),  4  vols.  Parhis.  1512 
and  after.  D.  Erasmus,  Basil.  1536  and  after.  Following  these, 
J.  J.  Grynaeus,  2  vols.  Basil.  1571.  G.  Genebrardus,  2  vols.  Paris, 
1574  and  after.  First  complete  edition,  C.  and  C.  V.  de  la  Rue,  4 
vols.  Paris,  1733-59  (without  the  fragments  of  the  Hexaphx  and  the 
Philocalia).  Again  reprinted  by  F.  Oberthiir,  15  vols.  Viceb.  1785. 
C.  H.  E.  Lommatzsch,  25  vols.  Berol.  1831-48  (containing  also 
W\&  Philocalia) .  iMigne,  PG,  XI-XVIII  (enlarged  by  the  portions 
given  by  Gallandi  (cf.  §  2.  8.  a)  XIV,  App. ;  most  of  those  in  Mai, 
NPB,  VII,  1854,  and  a  fragment  from  Cramer) .  On  the  fragments  of 
Catenae,  cf.  J.  A.  Cramer,  Catenae  in  N.T.,  8  vols.  Oxon.  1838- 
44. —Translations:  F.  Crombie,  in  ANF,  IV,  237-669  (Prolog, 
of  Rufinus,  De  Princip.  Celsus)  ;  and  A.  Menzies,  ANF,  IX,  295- 

1  Hist.  Lausiaca,  139  (PG,  XXXIV,  1236).  2  /^<,_  ^it.  No.  2. 

8  Strotnata,  I,  24.  158;    IV,  i.  2;    IV,  13.  91,  93;   V,  13.  88. 
^  Preuschen,  LG,  308.     Cf.  Zahn,  45  f. 

5  Cf.  Strotnata,  II,  20.  113;    III,  3.  13;   V,  13.  88. 

6  Potter,  1020.  T  Cf.  I,  6.  47;   II,  10.  104. 

8  Cf.  Eusebius,  A^w/.  VI,  13.  8;  ^/r^^w.  Ill,  14.  95;  VI,  18.  168.  Zahn, 
45.     Preuschen,  309. 


174  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

408  (Letter  to  Gregory,  Comm.  on  John).     J.  Patrick,  Idem,  413- 
512  (Comm.  on  Matt.). 

Literature :  P.  D.  Huetius,  Origeniana,  sen  de  vita,  doctrina  et 
scriptis  Origetiis  libri.  Ill,  in  Origeiiis  in  s.  Script uras  Comvien- 
taria  I,  Rothomagi,  1668,  1-278  ;  reprinted  by  De  la  Rue,  IV,  2,  79- 
338  ;  Lommatzsch,  XXII-XXIV,  262  ;  PG,  XVII,  633-1284.  E.  R. 
Redepenning,  Origines,  2  vols.  Bonn,  1841-46.  W.  Moeller,  in  RE, 
XI,  1877,  92-109.  B.  F.  Westcott,  in  DCB,  IV,  96-142.  —  Fabricius, 
EG,  201-449.     Richardson,  BS,  50-55.     Preuschen,  LG,  332-405. 

1.  Next  after  Paul,  Origen  was  the  first  Christian 
writer  as  to  whose  life  and  work  we  have  any  detailed 
information.  To  be  sure,  the  collection  of  Origen's 
letters  made  by  Eusebius  ^  has  been  lost,  and  of  the 
'AiroXoyia  'D.pt'yevov';,  in  six  books,  written  by  the  pres- 
byter Pamphilus  of  Caesarea,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
friend  Eusebius,  only  the  first  book  has  been  preserved 
in  Rufinus'  ^  Latin  version.  But  Eusebius  devoted  the 
greater  part  of  the  sixth  book  of  his  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory to  the  memory  of  the  great  theologian,  whose 
experiences  from  his  cradle  appeared  to  him  remark- 
able.^ The  Panegyric  of  Gregorius  Thaumaturgus*  is 
a  particularly  valuable  document  relating  to  his  honored 
teacher's  method  of  teaching  and  his  success  as  an 
instructor.  Jerome,^  and  particularly  Photius,^  show 
independent  acquaintance  with  this  Apology. 

2.  Origen,  surnamed  Adamantius,"  was  born  of  Chris- 
tian parents,  at  Alexandria,^  in  185  or   186  a.d.^     His 

1  //is/.  Reel.  VI,  36.  3.  "  §  75.  3.  a. 

■■2  §  83.  ^  De  Viris  Illust.  54,  62,  etc. 

3  Hist.  Ecel.  VI,  2.  2,  6  Codex,  118. 

''  Eusebius,  //ist.  Reel.  VI,  14.  10.  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  LXIV,  I. 
Cf.  A.  Boeckh,  Corp.  Inscrip.  Graee.  9373.  Arbitrary  meanings  were 
given  to  this  name  by  Jerome  {Rf>ist.  t,7„  3),  and  Photius  {Codex,  n8). 

**  See,  however,  Epiphanius,  /'anarion,  LXIV,  i. 

8  Eusebius,  //ist.  Reel.  VI,  2.  12;   36.  I,  compared  with  VII,  I. 


ORIGEN  1)75 


father,  Leonides,^  gave  the  precocious  boy  his  first 
instruction  in  religion  and  in  the  encyclical  sciences,'^ 
and  while  still  young,  Origen  became  a  pupil  of  Clem- 
ent in  the  Catechetical  School.^  By  the  death  of  his 
father  in  the  persecution  of  202  (203)  a.d.,  the  boy 
(whom  his  mother's  craft  alone  had  saved  from  a  like 
fate)^  was  compelled,  before  his  seventeenth  year,  to 
support  himself  and  the  numerous  family  by  private 
teaching.  Soon  afterward,  however  (203),  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  Bishop  Demetrius^  (189-232  a.d.)  head  of 
the  Catechetical  School  as  the  successor  of  Clement. 
In  this  capacity  for  thirteen  years,  only  interrupted  by 
occasional  journeys  to  Rome  and  Arabia,  he  exercised 
a  profound  influence.  He  also  engaged  in  literary 
labors,  and  studiously  extended  his  knowledge.*'  Youth- 
ful enthusiasm  and  a  literal  interpretation  of  the  words 
of  Scripture  led  him  into  an  exaggerated  asceticism 
which  went  to  the  length  of  voluntary  emasculation." 
The  bloody  persecution  under  Caracalla,  215  (216)  a.d., 
compelled  him  to  flee  to  Palestine,  where  he  resumed 
his  old  relations  with  Alexander,  bishop  of  Jerusalem, 
and  entered  upon  new  ones  with  Theoctistus  of  Caesarea. 
The  circumstance  of  his  preaching  in  Caesarea  while 
still  a  layman  occasioned  his  recall  to  Alexandria  by 
Demetrius.  For  a  decade  and  a  half  he  labored  with 
the  utmost  activity  both  as  a  teacher  and  an  author, 

^ide>n,vi,\.  4 /</<?/«,  VI,  2.  5. 

•^  /Jem,  VI,  2.  7.  5  BG,  298;    LG,  330-332. 

3  Idem,  VI,  6. 

6  Hebrew  :  cf.  Jerome,  £><•  Viris  Tllnst.  54,  and  Epist.  39,  i,  also  Origen, 
Princip.  I,  3.  4;  IV,  22.  Frag.  Grnec.  7;  philosophical  studies  with 
Animonius  Saccas  (the  sack-bearer,  or  porter?), 

'  Euscbius,  Hist.  Ecd.  VI,  8.  2. 


1/6  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

encouraged  and  urged  on  by  his  friend  Ambrosius.^ 
His  increasing  celebrity  as  a  scholar  rendered  the 
jealousy  of  the  bishop  more  and  more  bitter.  A  journey 
to  Achaia  (231  a.d.),  undertaken  with  the  permission  of 
Demetrius,^  took  him  through  Palestine,  where  he  was 
ordained  presbyter  by  the  united  bishops.^  Demetrius 
caused  a  synod  of  bishops  and  presbyters  to  proscribe 
his  residence  in  Alexandria  on  account  of  his  irregular 
ordination  and  heterodox  tendencies  ;  and  this  sentence 
he  intensified  to  deposition  at  a  synod  composed  of 
bishops  alone  (231  or  232  a.d.).  Origen  betook  himself 
to  Caesarea  in  order  to  found  there  a  school  constituted 
like  that  of  Alexandria.  It  soon  became  a  centre  for 
the  scientific  study  of  Christian  theology.*  Besides  his 
lectures  and  literary  work,  he  continued,  with  the  great- 
est zeal,  his  popular  expositions  of  Scripture  in  public 
worship.  The  statement  that  he  escaped  the  persecu- 
tion under  Maximus  Thrax  by  flight,  is  a  supposition 
based  merely  upon  the  account  of  Palladius.^  His  resi- 
dence in  Caesarea  was  probably  only  interrupted  by 
journeys  in  Palestine,  and  to  Sidon,  Athens,  Arabia 
(and  Cappadocia  .'').  Under  Decius  he  suffered  frequent 
torture  in  prison  and  died  soon  afterward  (probably  in 
254  A.D.)  at  Tyre,  where,  till  late  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
his  memory  was  still  fresh. 

On  Ammonius  and  Origen,  see  L.  Krliger,  in  ZhTh,  XIII,  1843, 
46-62,  and  E.  Zeller,  Die  Philosophie  der  Griechen,  III,  2  (3d  edit.), 

459-463- 

It  is  regarded  by  Krliger  as  certain,  and  by  Zeller  as  at  least  very 
improbable,  that  Origen  had  heard  Ammonius.     For  an  account  of 

1  BG,  288  f.     RS,  III,  3-9.     DCB,  I,  90  f.     LG,  328-330. 

2  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illiist.  54.  *  Gregorius  Thaumaturgus. 

8  Eusehius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  23. 4.       ^  Ilht.  Latis.  147.  VC,  XXXIV,  1 250. 


ORIGEN  177 


the  events  of  231  A.D.  and  the  following  years,  see  A.  C.  McGifiert, 
The  Chufch  History  of  Ercsebius  (§2.  i),  pp.  394-397. 

3.  Origen's  literary  fertility  would  still  remain  al- 
most unexampled,  even  if  Epiphanius'  estimate  of  six 
thousand  books  ^  were  a  mere  exaggeration.^  Accord- 
ing to  Jerome,^  he  wrote,  in  any  case,  more  than  other 
people  usually  read.  But  this  fecundity  is  explicable 
when  it  is  considered  that  many  of  his  works  were 
products  of  the  moment,  which,  like  his  later  homilies, 
were  taken  down  by  others  or  dictated  by  himself,'*  and 
that  he  is  diffuse  even  where  he  thought  it  necessary 
to  excuse  himself  for  his  diffuseness.^  He  was  neither 
a  brilliant  nor  a  good  stylist,  but  he  was,  however,  a 
gifted  scholar,  who  was  capable  of  producing  effects 
wherever  his  personality  rose  victorious  above  learned 
trifles.  None  among  the  later  Fathers  equalled  him  in 
originality  of  thought,  and  the  church  has  always  been 
compelled  to  recognize,  even  though  unwillingly,  the 
genius  of  the  greatest  theologian  before  Augustine. 

4.  The  list  of  Origen's  writings,  made  by  Eusebius 
and  incorporated  in  his  life  of  Pamphilus,^  has  been 
lost;  and  Jerome's  list  (borrowed  from  Eusebius .-'), 
which  has  been  preserved  by  chance,  offers  only  an 
incomplete  and  not  thoroughly  reliable  substitute.  The 
decision  of  the  decretal  of  Gelasius  as  to  the  writings 
of  Origen  —  also  his  condemnation  by  Justinian  (543 
A.D.)  and  by  the  fifth  general  council  (553  a.d.)  —  aided 

1  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  LXIV,  63. 

2  Cf.,  on  the  other  hand,  Jerome,  Adv.  Rtifi^t.  II,  22. 

3  Ide7n,  IV. 

*  Cf.  the  Taxvypd(poL,  Eusebius,  I/tst.  Eccl.  VI,  23.  2. 
^  Fragm.  ex  Comm.  /oh.  V.  Philoc.  cap.  5. 
"  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  32.  3. 

N 


1/8  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

in  decimating  his  literary  remains.  Only  the  smallest 
portion  of  his  works  is  now  extant,  and  of  these  not 
half  are  preserved  in  the  original,  but  in  Latin  transla- 
tions, of  which  those  by  Rufinus  of  Aquileia  are  only 
paraphrases  or  excerpts,^  and  not  free  from  arbitrary 
alterations  of  passages  which  were  suspicious  from  a 
dogmatic  point  of  view.^  While  the  translations  have 
reached  us  in  numerous  manuscripts,  the  manuscript 
transmission  of  the  works  preserved  in  the  original  is 
(with  the  exception  of  the  books  against  Celsus)  very 
scanty.  The  PJiilocalia  of  Gregory  Nazianzen  and 
Basil  of  Caesarea  (about  382  a.d.)  is  an  anthology 
from  the  works  of  Origen,  made  with  taste  and  insight. 
This  work  is  a  systematic  grouping  of  the  material  in 
twenty-seven  chapters,  and  is  important  as  an  aid  for 
textual  criticism,  and  suited  for  an  introduction  to  a 
study  of  the  author. 

The  list  of  Jerome  is  given  by  R.  Redepenning  in  ZhTli,  XXI, 
1851,  66  (76) -79,  and  Pitra,  SpS,  III,  313-317.  Thence  reprinted 
by  E.  Preuschen,  LG,  334  f.,  with  a  list  of  manuscripts  so  far  as 
known.  Jdeui^  390-403.  The  manuscripts  of  the  Catenae:  Idem, 
404  f.  ;  cf.  also  835-842.  —  Editions  of  the  PJiilocalia:  J.  Tarinus, 
1618  sq.  (1624).  Guil.  Spencerus,  Cantab.  1658  (1677).  J.  A. 
Robinson,  Cambridge,  1893. 

5.  The  work  of  Origen  was  epoch-making  in  the  field 
of  Biblical  textual  criticism  and  exposition.  Although 
his  efforts  to  establish  a  Bible  text,'^  purified  from  the 
results  of  carelessness,  subjective  conjectures,  and  inten- 
tional alterations,  were  not   prompted  by  a  genuinely 

^  Perorat.  in  Origen.  Comm.  in  Epist.  ad  Rom. ;  Lummatzsch,  VII, 
458  sq. 

^  Froleg.  in  libr.  wtpl  dpxCii';    Idem,  XXI,  12. 

8  Comm.  in  Matt.  XV,  40;    Lommat/.sch,  III,  357. 


ORIGEN 


179 


critical  motive,  and  although  he  exhibited  bias  and  in- 
difference in  his  choice  of  readings,^  nevertheless  his 
text  of  the  New  Testament  (and  the  copies  that  were 
made  from  it)  possessed  an  authoritative  character,- 
and  it  has  not  yet  lost  its  importance  as  a  witness  to 
the  text.  The  edition  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  he 
prepared  with  the  aim  of  producing  an  accurate  text 
of  the  Septuagint,  is  called  the  Hexapla  {ra  k^airXa 
scil.  •ypdixixara)  because  it  was  arranged  in  six  parallel 
columns :  ( i )  the  original  text  in  Hebrew  characters, 
(2)  in  a  Greek  transliteration,  (3)  the  version  of  Aquila, 
(4)  Symmachus,  (5)  Septuagint,  (6)  Theodotion.  In 
the  case  of  certain  books,  a  previously  unknown  trans- 
lation, discovered  by  Origen,  was  added,  in  a  seventh 
column,  and  in  the  case  of  the  Psalms  there  were  two 
further  columns  with  a  sixth  and  seventh  translation.^ 
The  value  even  of  this  gigantic  undertaking  was  limited 
not  only  by  a  superstitious  veneration  for  the  Septua- 
gint, but  also  by  its  originator's  inadequate  knowledge 
of  Hebrew.  The  work  was  begun  in  Alexandria,  and 
completed  in  Tyre  twenty-eight  years  later.*  Copies 
of  it  were  not  multiplied,  on  account  of  its  huge  com- 
pass, and  it  has  therefore  perished.  Only  the  Septua- 
gint portion  of  the  Hexapla,  which  was  frequently 
copied,  has  been  preserved,  though  in  an  incomplete 
form,  in  fragments  and  in  the  Syriac  translation  of 
Paul,  bishop  of  Telia  (617-618  a.d.).     Origen  himself 


1  E.g.  Comm.  Joh.  I,  40;   Lommatzsch,  I,  79. 

2  Exemplaria  Adamantii,  in  Jerome's  Comm.  ad  Gal.  Ill,  I;    ad  Matt. 
XXIV,  36.     Cf.  Codex  Coisl.  202,  Siibscr. 

^  Cf.  Eusebius, ///v.  Keel.  VI,  16.     Jerome,  Comm.  Tit.  Ill,  9.     Inex- 
actly, Epiphanius,  De  mens,  et ponderib.  7. 

*  Epiphanius,  fdem,  i8;    see,  however,  Fieli],  XLVIII  sq. 


l8o  ORIENTAL  WRITERS 

made  ^  a  separate  edition  of  the  four  principal  versions, 
the  Tctrapla,  which  Hkewise  has  been  lost. 

On  works  on  N.  T.  textual  criticism,  see  the  Prolegomena  of 
C.  R.  Gregory,  to  Tischendorf  s  edition  ;  and  the  Prolegomena  of 
Westcott  and  Hort.  The  best  edition  of  the  remains  of  the  Hexa- 
pla  is  that  of  F.  Field,  2  vols.,  Oxf.  1875.  See  also  Migne,  PG, 
XV,  XVI,  I,  2,  3;  Paris,  1857-63.  A.  Ceriani,  Mohhdi.  sacra  et 
profana,  VII,  JVIediol.  1874.  P.  de  Lagarde,  Veteris  Testament i  ab 
Origene  recensiti  fragmenta  apiid  Syros  servata,  Gottingen,  1880. 
G.  Morin,  in  his  edition  of  Jerome's  Excerpta  in  Psalterium^  in 
Anecdota  Maredsol.  Ill,  I.  95.  C.  H.  Taylor,  in  DCB,  111,  14-23. 
F.  Bleek,  Einleitung  in  das  A.  T. ;  sixth  edition  by  J.  Wellhausen, 
Berl.  1893,  §  254. 

6.  Origen  was  the  first  important  exegete  in  the 
history  of  the  church.  At  least,  it  is  no  longer  pos- 
sible —  Clement's  writings  excepted  —  to  lay  our  hands 
upon  the  works  of  his  predecessors,  whom  he  himself 
occasionally  mentioned.^  Heracleon,  whose  exposition 
of  the  Gospel  of  John  Origen  often  attacked  without 
justification  and  with  ill-applied  severity,^  belonged  to 
the  Valentinian  school.  Origen,  however,  became  (not 
always  to  the  advantage  of  the  cause)  the  most  influ- 
ential of  all  early  ecclesiastical  exegetes,  a  whetstone 
for  those  who  followed  him ;  ^  and  traces  of  his  influ- 
ence may  be  found  even  down  to  the  period  of  Human- 
ism (Erasmus). 

^  Eusebius,  Idem,  VI,  16.  4.     Epiphanius,  Idem,  19. 

2  Ilomil.  in  Gen.  V,  5;  XV,  7;  i«  Exod.  XIII,  3;  in  Levit.  VIII,  6; 
in  Ntim.  IX,  5;  XXVI,  4;  in  Josh.  XVI,  i,  5;  in  Jud.  VIII,  4;  in 
Jerem.  XI,  3;  XIV,  5;  in  luc.  XXXIV.  Comin.  in  Matt.  .X,  22;  XIV, 
2;  XV,  i;  XVII,  17,  28;  in  Matt.  Coinm.  Ser.  31,  69,  75,  126;  in  Rom. 
IV,  ID  (Lonimatzsch,  VI,  304);  VI,  7  (Lommatzsch,  VII,  40). 

3  Injoh.  II,  8,  etc. 

^  Gregorius  Nyss.,in  Suidas'  Lexicon,  under  "Origen." 


ORIGEN  1 8 1 


J.  A.  Ernesti,  De  Origene  interpretationis  librorjtfn  SS.  Gram- 
maticae  auctore  [Lips.  1756],  in:  Opitsciila  pliilologica  et  critica, 
Lugd.  Batav.  1776,  288-323.  See,  on  the  other  hand,  J.  G.  Rosen- 
mliller,  Historia  intej-pretationis  libror.  sac?-or.  Ill,  Lips.  1807, 
particularly,  1 51-156,  161. 

I.  Three  groups  are  to  be  distinguished  ^  among  his 
exegetical  works:  Scholia,  Homilies,  and  Commentaries. 

{a)  2;)^o'A.ta,  Excerpts,  probably  identical  with  the 
'^r}/ji€i(ji)aet<;,^  or  scarcely  distinguishable  from  them,  are 
brief  exegetical  remarks  on  difficult  passages.^  What- 
ever is  now  extant,  chiefly  in  Catenae  drawn  from  this 
source,*  requires  further  critical  sifting.  The  list  of 
Jerome  mentions  Exccrpta  on  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Isaiah, 
Psalms,  and  Ecclesiastes. 

(//)  'OixCkiai,  Homilies,^  were  discourses  during  public 
worship,*^  addressed  both  to  the  baptized  and  the  un- 
baptized.  Their  subjects  were  usually  suggested  by 
the  lesson,  or  were  sometimes  selected  at  the  particular 
desire  of  members  of  the  congregation,'  or  of  the  one 
in  charge  of  the  service.^  They  were  not  all  literary 
productions  in  the  proper  sense  (like  Song  of  Songs, 
or  Luke),  many  of  them  having  been  taken  down  by 
others  from  his  extempore  discourses.^     The  author  did 

1  Jerome,  Prolog,  interpret.  Origenis  horn,  in  Ezech.  Lommatzsch. 
XIV,  4  sq. 

"^  Jerome,  rrooem.  in  prim.  libr.  Comm.  in  Tsai. 

3  Commaticus  sermo,  Jerome,  Pre/at.  Comm.  in  Gat. 

*  LG,  403-405- 

^  On  the  name,  see  Redepenning,  II,  241. 

6  In  Ezech.  VI,  5;    Lommatzsch,  XIV,  86. 

^  Num.  XV,  I;    Idem,  X,  168. 

8  /  Sam.  II;    A/,'w,  XI,  318.      Ez.  XIII,  I;    rdem,  XIV,  160. 

"^  Pentateuch.  Jeremiah.  Cf.  Eusebius,  //«/.  ^cr/.  VI,  36.  i.  Rufinus, 
Peroral,  in  Orig.  Comm.  in  Ep.  ad  Pom.  Lommatzsch,  VII,  458  sq. 
P.  Koetschau  (in  the  Festschrift  des  Jenaer  Gymnasiums  zur  jjojiihriger 


1 82  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

not  regard  these  writings  as  products  of  rhetorical  art,^ 
but  rather  as  intended  for  the  instruction  and  edification 
of  the  entire  congregation  ;  ^  and  on  this  very  account 
he  did  not  profess  to  have  treated  the  divine  mysteries 
either  scientifically  or  exhaustively,^  being  conscious 
that  sacred  and  sublime  truths  may  not  be  unveiled  to 
every  man.  The  homilies  lack  orderly  arrangement, 
and  their  unity  lies  in  the  text  treated.^  Typology  and 
allegory  predominate ;  ^  the  doctrine  of  the  threefold 
sense  of  Scripture  is  frequently  applied ;  '^  and  historical 
interpretation  is  absent.^  The  style  is  "  simple,  without 
any  ornamentation,  sometimes  diffuse,  indeed,  but  no- 
where prosy  or  dull."  ^  The  homilies  were  imitated  fre- 
quently in  both  the  Greek  and  Latin  church.  They 
remain  significant,  also,  in  literary  history,  as  the  first 
actual  examples  of  an  orderly  Christian  discourse  con- 
nected with  divine  worship.  The  following  have  been 
preserved  :^ — 

I.    6^^«i?j/j;  delivered  after  244  A. D.     Two  Greek  fragments  from 
the  second  homily,i°  and  seventeen  in  the  translation  of  Rufinus,^^ 

Jubelfeier  des  Eisenacher  Gymnasiums  am  18  Okt.  1894,  51-58),  has  shown 
that  the  long  fragment  in  the  Philocalia  (XV,  19;  Robinson, 84.  19-86.  3), 
which  was  suspected  by  himself  (TU,  VI,  i,  1889,  133)  and  Robinson 
{Fhi/ocalia,  LII),  certainly  belongs  to  Origen;  and  he  has  made  it  probable 
that  the  fragment  formed  the  second  part  of  the  exposition  in  the  Contra 
Celstim,  VI,  77,  where  it  certainly  does  not  now  occur. 

^  Rom.  IX,  2;    Lommatzsch,  VII,  292. 

2  Lev.  I,  I;   Idem.,  IX,  173  sq. 

^  Lev.  IX,  4  and  10;   Idem,  IX,  222  and  364;   Rom.  X,  11,  Idetn,  VII, 

408. 

^  Cf.  Contra  Celsum,  III,  52.  ^  Song  of  Songs  ;  cf.  ?i\so  Joshua. 

•'  Cf.  particularly.  Gen.  II,  Lommatzsch,  VIII,  130-147. 

''  Cf.  particularly,  Jeremiah.  ^^  Lommat/sch,  VIII,  100-104. 

"  So  Kcdepenning.  *l  Idem,  VIII,  105-298. 

»  Cf.  Westcott,  DCB,  IV,  96-142. 


ORIGEN  183 


are  extant.  Contents:  (i)  Chap.  i.  Creation;  (2)  vi.  13-16,  con- 
struction of  the  ark  ;  1  (3)  xvii.  1-14,  circumcision  of  Abraham; 
(4)  xviii.  1-21  visit  of  the  three  men  to  Abraham;  (5)  xix.  Lot 
and  his  daughters ;  (6)  xx.  Abimelech ;  (7)  xxi.  birth  of  Isaac ; 
ejection  of  Ishmael ;  (8)  xxii.  1-14,  offering  of  Isaac;  (9)  xxii. 
15-17,  renewed  promise  to  Abraham;  (10)  xxiv.  Rebecca  at  the 
well;  (11)  XXV.  i-ii,  Abraham  and  Keturah  ;  Isaac  at  the  Well  of 
the  Living;  (12)  xxv.  21-26,  xxvi.  12,  birth  of  Esau  and  Jacob; 
(13)  xxvi.  14-22,  Isaac's  well;  (14)  xxvi.  23-30,  Isaac  and  Abime- 
lecli ;  (15)  xlv.  25  f.,  return  of  the  sons  of  Jacob  from  Egypt; 
(16)  xlvii.  20  f.,  Joseph  and  Pharaoh;  (17)  xlix.  Jacob's  blessing 
(ending  is  lost).  Jerome's  list  also  mentions  Localium  {tnoralinni) 
ho  mi  liar  II  m,  II.- 

2.  Exodus :  delivered  after  244  a.d.  ;  two  Greek  fragments  from 
the  eighth  homily,  and  thirteen  in  Rufinus'  translation.^  Contents: 
(i)  Chap.  i.  i-io,  multiplying  of  the  children  of  Israel;  the  new 
king;  (2)  i.  15-22,  the  midwives ;  (3)  iv.  lo-v.  mission  of  Moses; 
(4)  vii.-x.  the  seven  plagues  ;  (5)  xii.  37-xiv.  Exodus  from  Egypt ; 
(6)  XV.  1-22,  the  song  of  Moses;  (7)  xv.  23-xvi.  12,  the  water  of 
Marali  and  the  manna;  (8)  xx.  1-6.  the  first  two  Commandments; 
(9)  xxv.  the  Tabernacle ;  (10)  xxi.  22-25,  miscarriage;  (11)  xvii.- 
xviii.  Rephidim,  Amalek,  Jethro ;  (12)  xxxiv.  33  ff.,  the  veil  on 
Moses'  face;  (13)  xxxv.  gifts  for  the  tabernacle. 

3.  Leviticus:  delivered  after  244  a.d.  ;  one  Greek  fragment  from 
the  second  homily,*  two  from  the  eighth,^  and  sixteen  in  Rufinus' 
translation.^  Almost  the  entire  eighth  homily  is  found  in  Procopius 
of  (Jaza  (so  Klostermann,  12).  Contents:  (1)  Chap.  i.  1-9,  burnt 
offering;  (2)  iv.  3,  27  f.,  law  of  the  trespass  offering;  (3)  v.  i  ff"., 
trespass  offering;  (4)  vi.  1-23  (v.  20-vi.  23),  guilt  offering,  burnt 
offering,  meat  offering;  (5)  vi.  24-vii.  34  (vii.  1-34),  trespass  offer- 
ing, and  peace  offering;  (6)  vii.  35-viii.  13,  consecration  of  Aaron 
and  his  sons ;  (7)  x.  8-xi.  rules  for  the  priests ;  clean  and  unclean 
animals;  (8)  xii.  2-xiii.  xiv.  leprosy  and  its  cleansing;  two  Greek 
fragments;   (9)  xvi.  1-17,  the  great  day  of  Atonement;  (10)  xvi. 

1  Procopius,  273  a-277  c;   extract  from  Horn.  IL 

2  Cf.  Rufinus,  Afol.  II,  20. 

3  Rue,  II,  158;    Lommatzsch,  IX,  I-162. 
*  Lommatzsch,  IX,  171  (?). 

^  A.  Mai,  Class.  Auci.  X,  600.  ^  Lommatzsch,  IX,  172-446. 


1 84  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

the  fast  on  the  day  of  Atonement,  and  the  scape-goat;  (ii)  xx.  7, 
cf.  xxvi.  sanctification ;  (12)  xxi.  10,  the  high-priest;  (13)  xxiv.  i-g, 
lamps,  shewbread.  etc.;  (14)  xxiv.  10-14,  blasphemy;  (15)  xxv. 
Sabbatical  and  Jubilee  years;  (16)  xxvi.  3-13,  the  blessing. 

4.  Numbers:  delivered  after  244  a.d.  One  Greek  fragment 
from  the  thirteenth  homily,^  and  twenty-eight  in  Rufinus'  transla- 
tion.^  Contents:  (i)  Chap.  i.  1-3,  the  first  numbering;  (2)  ii.  i  f., 
order  of  encampment;  (3)  iii.  11-13,  separation  of  the  Levites ; 
(4)  iii.  39,  numbers  of  the  Levites;  (5)  iv.  18  f.,  47,  offices  of  the 
Levites  ;  (6)  xi.  24  ff.,  xii.  i  ff.,  the  seventy  elders  ;  the  Ethiopian 
virife  of  Moses;  (7)  xii.  5-10,  leprosy  of  Miriam;  (8)  xiv.  8  ff.,  the 
spies;  murmuring  of  the  people;  (9)  xvi.-xvii.  company  of  Korah  ; 
Aaron's  rod;  (10)  xviii.  i  ff.,  duties  and  portions  of  the  priests; 
(11)  xviii.  tithes;  (12)  xxi.  16-24,  the  song  of  the  well;  (13)  xxi. 
24  fT.,  xxii.  defeat  of  Sihon  and  Og ;  Balaam's  ass  ;  ( 14)  xxii.  Balaam ; 
(15)  xxiii.  i-io  ;  Balaam's  first  prophecy  ;  (16)  xxiii.  11-24;  second 
prophecy;  (17)  xxiii.  27-xxiv.  9,  third  prophecy;  (18)  xxiv.  10-19, 
fourth  prophecy  ;  (19)  xxiv.  20-24,  fifth  prophecy  ;  (20)  xxv.  Israelites' 
worship  of  Baal;  (21)  xxvi.  second  numbering;  (22)  xxvii.  i  fT., 
the  daughters  of  Zelophehad  ;  appointment  of  Joshua ;  (23)  xxviii. 
various  feasts;  (24)  xxx.  offerings;  (25)  xxxi.  vengeance  on  the 
Midianites  ;  (26)  xxxi.  48  ff.  xxxii.  number  of  the  children  of  Israel ; 
(27)  xxxiii.  encampments  of  the  Israelites  ;  (28)  x.xxiv.  borders  of 
the  promised  land. 

5.  Deuteronomy :  delivered  before  the  homilies  on  Luke  ;  ^  that  is, 
possibly  before  235  a.d.  Jerome's  list  speaks  of  thirteen  homilies  : 
none  of  them  is  now  extant. 

6.  Joshua  :  delivered  after  244  a.d.,  later  than  those  on  Jere- 
miah,^ and  during  a  severe  persecution  ;  ^  that  is,  probably,  not  earlier 
than  251  A.D.  One  Greek  fragment,  from  the  twentieth  homily,  has 
been  preserved  in  the  Philocalia,^'  and  twenty-six  fragments,  in  Rufi- 
nus'  translation.''  Homilies  1-4  and  16-26  were  used  by  Procopius. 
Contents:  (i)  Introduction;  (2)  Chap.  i.  1-14,  the  appointment  of 
Joshua;   (3)  i.  16  f.,  ii.  the  preparation;   (4)  iii.  the  crossing  of  the 

1  Lommatzsch,  X,  156,  N.  2.  *  Homily  XIII,  3. 

■'  Idem,  X,  9-370.  ^  Idem,  IX,  lO. 

•I  /fomil.  in  Luc.  VIII. 

*  riiilocalia,  12;  Lommatzsch,  XI,  167-169. 

'  Lommatzsch,  XI,  6-214. 


ORIGEN  185 


Jordan;  (5)  iv.-v.  9,  renewal  of  the  covenant;  (6)  v.  8-15,  Pass- 
over at  Gilgal ;  (7)  vi.  taking  of  Jericho;  (8)  vii.-viii.  29,  defeat 
before  Ai ;  taking  of  the  city ;  (9)  viii.  30 ;  altar  on  Mount  Ebal ; 
(10)  ix.  stratagem  of  the  Gibeonites ;  (11)  x.  battle  at  Gibeon  ; 
(12)  X.  spiritual  explanation  of  the  wars  of  Joshua;  (13)  x.  28  ff., 
taking  of  Libnah  and  other  cities;  (14)  xi.  i  ff.,  Jabin ;  (16)  xiii. 
I  tT.,  age  of  Josliua  ;  command  for  partition  ;  (17)  xiii.  14,  the  Levites 
without  inheritance  ;  (18)  xiv.  6  ff.,  the  request  of  Caleb  ;  (19)  xv.  i, 
the  borders  of  Judah  ;  (20)  xv.  13-20,  Caleb's  daughter;  (21)  xv. 63, 
the  unconquered  Jebusites;  (22)  xvi.  10;  Ephraim  and  the  Canaan- 
ites  ;  (23)  xviii.  8,  partition;  (24)  xix.  47  ff.  (LXX.),  the  Amorites ; 
Joshua's  inheritance  ;  (25)  xxi.  2-7,  the  cities  of  the  Levites  ;  (26)  xxi. 
42  (LXX.),  the  stone  knives,  and  the  altar  of  the  tribes  beyond 
Jordan. 

7.  Judges :  delivered  and  written  down  by  Origen  himself  before 
the  commentary  on  the  Song  of  Songs  ;  ^  perhaps  in  235  a.d.  Nine 
are  contained  in  Rufinus'  translation.-  Contents:  (i)  Chap.  ii.  7, 
Israel  serves  the  Lord;  (2)  ii.  8-14,  death  of  Joshua;  (3)  iii.  9-16, 
Othniel,  Ehud;  (4)  iii.  31,  iv.  1-3,  Shamgar,  Jabin,  Sisera;  (5)  iv. 
4  ff.,  Deborah,  Barak,  Joel ;  (6)  v.  the  Song  of  Deborah  :  (7)  vi.  i  ff., 
the  Midianites ;   (8)  vi.  33  ff.,  Gideon;   (9)  vii.  victory  of  Gideon. 

8.  Samuel  and  Kings:  delivered  after  244  a.d.  Jerome's  list 
gives  four  homilies  on  i  Kings  ;  ^  one  on  2  Kings.  One  homily  on 
I  Sam.  i.  ii.  (Elkanah,  Peninnah,  Hannah,  Samuel)  in  a  Latin  trans- 
lation is  of  unknown  origin.'*  In  the  original  there  is  one  homily 
on  I  Sam.  xxviii. 'Yttcp  t^s  iyyaaTpifJLvdov  (Witch  of  Endor).^  The 
homily  was  severely  attacked  from  various  quarters,  particularly  by 
Eustathius  of  Antioch. 

9.  Jod :  The  list  of  Jerome  gives  the  number  of  homilies  as 
twenty-two.®  A  fragment  of  a  homily  in  the  (lost)  translation  of 
Hilary  of  Poitiers'  is  preserved  in  Augustine's  book  Contra  Julian.^ 

10.  Psalms:  delivered  between  241  and  247  a.d.  (See  Homily  I, 
on  Ps.  xxxvi.  2;  II,  on  Ps.  xxxvii.  i.)     Jerome's  list  gives  at  least 

1  Prol.  ad  Cant.  Cantic ;  Lommatzsch,  XIV,  317. 

2  Idein,  XI,  217-284.  *  Lommatzsch,  XI,  289-316. 
'  Cassiodorus,  Inst.  div.  lift.  I,  2.  ^  Lommatzsch,  XI,  317-332. 
®  Cf.  in  Ezech.  VI,  4,  and  Eustathius,  De  Engastrim.  21 ;  Jahn,  59. 

''  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illiist.  100. 

^  Augustine,  Coutra  Julian.  II,  27;    Lommatzsch,  XI,  333  sq, 


1 86  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

one  hundred  and  thirteen  on  sixty  Psalms.  In  the  Catetiae  are 
numerous  fragments.  In  Rufinus'  translation  there  are  nine :  five 
on  Ps.  xxxvi.,  two  on  Ps.  xxxvii.,  and  two  on  Ps.  xxxviii.^ 

11.  Proverbs :  Jerome's  list  gives  seven,  of  which  none  is  extant. 

12.  Ecclesiastcs :  the  list  of  Jerome  gives  eight,  of  which  none  is 
extant. - 

13.  6'tf;/^^^^;/^J';  delivered  before  244  A.D.  Two  are  contained 
in  Jerome's  translation. ^  They  were  much  read  in  the  Middle  Ages 
and  therefore  have  been  preserved  in  numerous  manuscripts. 

14.  Isaiah :  their  date  is  uncertain  :  235  A.D.  (  ?)  after  244  A.D.  (  ?). 
Jerome's  list  gives  thirty-two,  and  Jerome  himself  was  acquainted 
with  twenty-five.^  In  Jerome's  translation  are  nine^  (purged  of 
trinitarian  heresies).  Contents:  (i)  Chap.  vi.  1-7,  the  vision; 
(2)  vii.  10-16,  the  reward  of  the  Virgin;  (3)  iv.  i,  the  seven 
women;  (4)  vi.  1-7,  the  vision;  (5)  xli.  2,  vi.  1-7;  (6)  vi.  8-10, 
the  commission;  (7)  viii.  18-20,  the  prophet  and  his  children; 
(8)  x.  10-13;  (9)  ^''-  8-vii.  II  (fragment). 

15.  Jeremiah:  delivered  after  244  a.d.,  in  a  time  of  peace. ^ 
Jerome's  list  is  probably  incorrect  in  giving  twenty-four  homilies.'' 
In  the  original  there  are  nineteen  attributed  to  Cyril,^  twelve  of 
which  ^  are  preserved  also  in  Jerome's^"  translation  :  order  confused. 
Two  additional  homihes  ^^  are  contained  in  the  same  translation. ^^ 
A  fragment  of  the  thirty-ninth  homily  is  found  in  the  Philocalia}^ 
Contents:  (i)  Chap.  i.  i-io,  the  commission;  (2)  ii.  21  f.,  the  wild 
vine;  (3)  ii.  31,  the  goodness  of  God;  (4)  iii.  6-10,  dangers  of 
apostasy ;  (5)  iii.  22-iv.  8,  call  to  repentance ;  (6)  v.  3-5,  lack  of 
understanding;   (7)   v.    18  f.,  chastisement;    (8)   x.    12-14,    God's 

1  Lommatzsch,  XII,  152-306.  ^  ggg^  however,  Gallandi. 

3  Lommatzsch,  XIV,  235-278. 

*  Jerome,  Praef.  in  Comm.  ad  Isai. ;  Adv.  Rtifin.  I,  13. 

s  Cf.  Rufinus,  Adv.  Hieronyin.  II.     Lommatzsch,  XIII,  235-301. 

«  Homily  IV,  3. 

■^  Cassiodorus,  Inst.  div.  Hit.  I,  3  gives  45;   cf.  Philocalia,  10. 

8  Codex  Scorialetis.  fl,  marked  as  by  Cyril;    Codex  Vatican.  623. 

'••  I/omilies,  i,  2,  4,  8-14,  16,  and  17. 

10  Praef.  in  Horn,  in  Jcr.  et  F.zech.  ^^  llotn.  20  and  21. 

12  Lommatzsch,  XV,  109-388,  389-417. 

"  Pliilocalia,  10;  Lommatzsch,  XV,  418-420;  cf.  also  tlie  F.xcerpta, 
Idem,  XV,  421-480. 


ORIGEN  187 


work  upon  men;  (9)  xi.  l-io,  God's  message  to  his  people; 
(10)  xi.  i8-xii.  9,  apostasy  of  the  Jews;  (i  i)  xii.  ii-xiii.  11,  rejec- 
tion of  the  Jews;  (12)  xiii.  12-17,  righteous  judgment;  (13)  xv. 
5-7,  punishment  of  the  impenitent;  (14)  xv.  10-19,  ^o^  of  the  re- 
jected prophets;  (15)  xv.  10-12,  xvii.  5,  no  reliance  upon  man; 
(16)  xvi.  i6-xvii.  I,  fishers  for  souls:  sin  of  Judah  ;  (17)  xvii. 
11-16,  parable  of  the  partridge  (incomplete);  (18)  xviii.  1-16,  xx. 
1-6,  the  potter:  punishment  of  the  impenitent:  Pashur;  (19)  xx. 
7-12,  trial,  and  trust  in  God;  (20)  Latin:  1.  23-29,  the  hammer 
that  smote  the  earth;  (21)  Latin:  li.  6-9,  flight  from  Babylon; 
(22)  Pliilocalia,  xliv.  22. 

16.  Ezekicl:  delivered  after  244  A. D.  Jerome's  list  is  incorrect, 
giving  twelve  homilies  :  there  are  fourteen  in  Jerome's  translation. ^ 
Contoits:  (i)  Chap.  i.  1-16,  the  first  vision;  (2)  xiii.  2-9,  against 
the  false  prophets;  (3)  xiii.  17-xiv.  8,  gravity  of  the  prophetic 
office;  (4)  xiv.  13  f.,  deliverance  of  pious  individuals;  (5)  xiv.  xv. 
2,  judgments  of  God;  (6)  xvi.  2-15,  Jerusalem's  faithlessness; 
(7)  xvi.  16-29,  false  doctrine  ;  (8)  xvi.  30-33,  results  of  false  doc- 
trine;  (9)  xvi.  45-52,  arrogance;  (10)  xvi.  52-60,  fruit  of  chastise- 
ment; (11)  xvii.  2,  3,  parable  of  the  eagle;  (12)  xvii.  12-24,  judg- 
ment and  promise;  (13)  x.xviii.  12  f.,  concerning  the  King  of  Tyre; 
(14)  xliv.  2,  the  closed  gate. 

17.  Luke:  delivered  before  the  commentary  (xxxii.)  on  John.- 
In  Jerome's  translation  there  are  thirty-nine  homilies,  probably 
much  abridged. 3  On  the  possibility  of  the  existence  of  more,  see 
the  remarks  of  Huet.*  Contents:  (i)  Chap.  i.  1-3,  the  four  Gos- 
pels; (2)  i.  6,  piety  of  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth;  (3)  i.  11,  the 
appearance  of  the  angel ;  (4)  i.  13-17  a,  the  promise  to  Zacharias ; 
(5)  i.  22,  Zacharias'  dumbness;  (6)  i.  i\-yi  a,  Mary  and  the 
angel;  (7)  i.  39-45,  Mary  and  Elizabeth;  (8)  i.  46-51  a,  the  song 
of  Mary;  (9)  i.  56-64,  birth  of  the  Baptist;  (10)  i.  67-76,  song  of 
Zacharias;  (11)  i.  8o-ii.  2,  growth  of  John;  (12)  ii.  8-10,  the 
angel  and  the  shepherds;  (13)  ii.  13-16,  song  of  the  angels; 
(14)  ii.  21-24,  circumcision  and  purification  ;  (15)  ii.  25-29,  Simeon  ; 
(16)  ii.  33  f.,  Simeon's  prophecy;  (17)  ii.  33-36,  Hannah;   (18)  ii. 

^  Lommatzsch,  XIV,  4-178.  ^  Lommatzsch,  V,  85-236. 

2  Cf.  Chap,  ii.;    Lommatzsch,  II,  378. 

••  Huet,  Origeniana,  etc.  (see  above),  III,  2,  2.  7;  Lommatzscli,  XXIV, 
138  sq. 


1 88  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

40-49,  Jesus  in  the  temple;  (19)  ii.  40-46,  Jesus  in  the  temple; 
(20)  ii.  49-51,  obedience  of  Jesus;  (21)  iii.  1-4,  call  of  the  Baptist; 
(22)  iii.  5-8,  call  to  repentance  ;  (23)  iii.  9-12,  tax-gatherers  ;  (24)  iii. 
16,  baptism  of  water  and  fire;  (25)  iii.  15,  the  people  regard  tlie 
Baptist  as  the  Messiah;  (26)  iii.  17,  the  winnowing;  (27)  iii.  18, 
the  work  of  the  Baptist ;  (28)  iii.  23  ff.,  genealogy  (cf.  Matthew)  ; 
(29)  iv.  1-4,  the  first  temptation;  (30)  iv.  5-8,  second  temptation  ; 
(31)  iv.  9-12,  third  temptation;  (32)  iv.  14-20  and  (33)  iv.  23-27, 
Jesus  in  Nazareth;  (34)  x.  25-37,  the  Samaritan;  (35)  xii.  58  f., 
peace  with  thine  adversary;  (36)  xvii.  33-21  (inverted  order),  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  you ;  (;i'/)  xix.  29  ff.,  the  ass's  colt ; 
(38)  xix.  41-45,  the  cleansing  of  the  temple ;  (39)  xx.  27  ff.,  20  ff. 
The  questions  of  the  high  priests  and  the  scribes. 

18.  Acts  of  the  Apostles:  date  uncertain.  Twenty-seven  (seven- 
teen) homilies  according  to  Jerome's  list.  A  Greek  fragment  of  the 
fourth  homily,  on  i.  16,  is  contained  in  the  Philocaliay 

19.  Corint/nans :  Jerome's  list  gives  eleven  homilies  on  2  Cor. 
Apparently  nothing  has  been  preserved. ^  They  appear  to  have 
been  delivered  before  the  seventeenth  homily  on  Luke,^  and  after 
the  Contra  Celsiim,'^  i.e.  after  248  a.d.^ 

20.  Galatians:  seven  homilies  according  to  Jerome's  list ;  noth- 
ing preserved. 

21.  Thessalonians :  two  homilies  according  to  Jerome's  list; 
nothing  preserved. 

22.  Titus:  one  homily  according  to  Jerome's  list;  nothing  pre- 
served. 

23.  Hebrews:  eighteen  homilies  according  to  Jerome's  list;  two 
fragments  given  by  Eusebius.^ 

Editions:  Origejiis  Iloiniliae,  1475;  published  without  the  name 
of  editor  or  jjlace  of  publication.  The  Homilies  on  the  Pentateuch, 
Joshua,  and  Judges,  at  Venice,  1503  and  15 12.  The  Homilies  on  the 
Song  of  Songs,  Isaiah,  Jeremiali,  Ezekiel,  Matthew  (16  homilies), 
Luke  (6),  John  (2),  at  Venice,  15 13.     The  seven  Homilies  on  Jere- 

'  Philocalia,  7;    Lommatzsch,  V,  245  sq. 

2  See  Cramer,  however.  2  Lommatzsch,  V,  151. 

*  Cf.  VIII,  24;    Lommatzsch,  XX,  142. 

^  Westcott,  loc.  cit.  118  a;    Preuschen,  LC,  374. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Reel.  VI,  25.  11  sq.,  13  sq. 


ORIGEN  189 


miah,  not  translated  by  Jerome,  were  published  by  M.  Ghislerius 
(Greek —  Codex  Vatic. —  and  Latin)  in  Ccvnm.  injerem.  Ill,  Lugd. 
1623.  The  nineteen  HomiHes  on  Jeremiah,  bearing  the  name  of 
Cyril,  were  published  by  B.  Corderius  (Greek —  Codex  Scorial. — 
and  Latin),  Antverp.  1648.  The  first  edition  of  the  homily  vTt\p 
T^s  iyya(TTpLixv6ov,  was  published  by  L.  AUatius,  Lugd.  1629,  328- 
344;  the  latest,  by  A.  Jahn,  in  TU,  II,  4,  1886,  together  with  the 
reply  of  Eustathius. — Translations:  Homilieiisaiitmlinig  aus  den 
erst  en  seeks  Jahrhunderten  der  christlichen  Kirche,  by  L.  Pelt,  and 
H.  Rheinwald,  I,  i,  Berl.  1S29.  (Hom.  15  and  16  on  Jeremiah; 
Hom.  2  and  portions  of  9  and  39  on  Luke.)  J.  C.  W.  Augusti, 
Predii^Un.  aitf  alle  Sonn-  und  Festtage  aiis  den  Schriften  der  Kir- 
chemmtern,  new  edit.,  I,  2,  Coblence,  1833;  II,  i,  Cobl.  1846. 
H.  Holtzmann,  in  Bunsen's  Bibelwerk,  VI,  1870,  Bibeliirkunden,  II, 
805-816.  Die  Predigt  der  Kirche,  edited  by  G.  Leonhardi,  Vol.  22, 
edited  by  F.  J.  Winter,  Lpz.  1893  (homilies  2  and  5  on  Genesis,  2 
on  Leviticus,  i  on  Song  of  Songs,  15,  x6,  and  a  part  of  39  on 
Jeremiah,  and  2,  7,  and  8  on  Luke) .  —  Literature  :  See  handbooks 
on  the  history  of  preaching.  Redepenning,  Origejies,  II,  212-261. 
Westcott,  DCB,  IV,  104-118.  E.  Klostermann  (Griec/iische  Ex- 
cerpte  aus  Hoini/ien  des  Origenes")  has  proved  in  TU,  XII.  3,  1894, 
that  Procopius  of  Gaza  copied  the  first  four  and  the  last  eleven  of 
Origen's  Homilies  on  Joshua,  in  his  eKAoyat  (cf.  §  2,  i). 

{c)  The  To/iot  1  were  elaborate  commentaries,  which, 
in  contrast  with  the  more  popular  expositions  in  the 
homilies,  were  intended  to  make  the  contents  of  Holy 
Scripture  intelligible  to  the  educated  and  to  those  who 
desired  prof ounder  knowledge.  Their  exegetical  method, 
nevertheless,  did  not  differ  fundamentally  from  that  of 
the  homilies.  While  painfully  scrupulous  in  ascertain- 
ing the  literal  sense  of  the  words,  the  author  was  in- 
different to  the  wider  context,  and  was  altogether 
dominated  by  a  conception  that  was  based  upon  dog- 
matic assumptions,  of  which  the  chief  was  a  belief  in 

1  Th.  Birt,  Das  antike  Btichweseu,  27  f. 


190  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

the  inspiration  of  the  very  letters.     The  following  have 
been  preserved :  — 

1.  Genesis:  The  first  eight  books  were  written  while  Origen 
was  still  in  Alexandria,!  the  remainder  in  Caesarea.  According  to 
Eusebius  -  there  were  twelve  books  in  all,  according  to  Jerome,^ 
thirteen.  Jerome's  list  gives  fourteen.  Two  fragments  in  Latin, 
taken  from  the  introduction,  are  given  by  Pamphilus,'*  and  one  frag- 
ment from  the  first  book,  by  Eusebius  in  his  work  against  Marcellus 
of  Ancyra.^  Fragments  from  the  third  book  are  as  follows  :  {a)  in 
the  Philocalia,^  and  a  short  piece  in  Eusebius'  Praeparatio  Evan- 
gelica;'^  (d)  Philocalia  •,'^  {c)  Eusebius'  History.^  It  is  uncertain 
whether  the  last  is  a  literal  citation.io  According  to  a  statement  of 
Origen,"  the  commentary  extended  to  Chapter  V,  i.  On  its  con- 
tents see  Origen,  Ccvitra  Celsumy-  Harnack  ^^  has  shown  that  prob- 
ably Ambrosius  made  use  of  the  commentary  in  his  de  Paradiso. 

2.  Exodus:  written  before  the  commentary  on  the  Song  of 
Songs  ;  "  that  is,  before  240  a.d.  The  name  Sry/^etwcras  is  applied  to 
them  in  the  P/iilocalia,^'"  and  they  are  called  Excerpta  in  Jerome's 
list.  Consequently  it  is  not  certain  whether  the  five  fragments  that 
have  been  preserved  in  the  Philocalia  ^^  belonged  to  a  commentary 
or  to  scholia. 

3.  Leviticus:  the  date  of  composition  is  uncertain.  In  Jerome's 
list  they  are  designated  as  Excerpta ;  nothing  extant. 

1  Eusebius,  //ist.  Eccl.  VI,  24.  2. 

2  Idem.  '  Jerome,  Epht.  33  and  36,  9. 
*  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  Praef. ;  Lommatzsch,  XXIX,  296  sq. ;   cf.  VIII, 

1-3- 

''  Eusebius  Caesar.  Adv.  Marcell.  Ancyr.  I,  4;    Lommatzsch,  VIII,  4; 

cf.  Pamphilus,  loc.  cit.  3;   Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  328, 

6  Philocalia,  23.  ^  Philocalia,  14. 

■^  Praep.  Evang.  VI,  11.  »  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  I.  I-3. 

1"  Cf.  also  Eusebius,  Praep.  Evang.  VII,  20;  and  Socrates,  Ilist.  Eccl. 
VII,  7,  on  Tome  IX;   Lommatzsch,  VIII,  5-48. 

11  Contra  Celsum,  VI,  49;  cf.  Jerome,  Kpist.  36.  9,  in  Opera,  I,  165  in 
the  edition  of  Vallarsi. 

12  Contra  Celsum,  VI,  49-51.  !»  TU,  VI,  3,  1890,  1 19  f. 
1*  Cf.  Prol.  ad  Cant.  Cantic;  Lommatzsch,  XIV,  314. 

16  Philocalia,  27,  Robinson's  edition,  252.  i*"  Philocalia,  27. 


ORIGEN  191 

4.  Psalms  :  according  to  Jerome's  list  there  were  (i)  Excerpta  in 
Psaltiios  a  \.  ad  xv.  By  tb.is  was  probably  meant  the  commentary  on 
the  first  twenty-tive  psalms,  mentioned  by  Eusebius  ^  as  having  been 
written  while  Origen  was  still  in  Alexandria.  (2)  F'orty-six  (accord- 
ing to  Redepenning,  or  forty-five  according  to  Pitra)  Books  of 
Excerpts  on  thirty-six  (thirty-five)  psalms,  as  far  as  Psalm  ciii. 
(3)  Excer-pia  in  totum  Fsalterium,  perhaps  identical  with  the  En- 
cJiiridion  mentioned  by  the  author  of  the  Breviarittm  in  Fsalte- 
rium:^ Numerous  fragments  are  extant,  whose  connection  with  a 
commentary  can  only  be  established  in  a  few  cases. ^  The  date  of 
(2)  and  (3)  is  uncertain. 

5.  Proverbs:  according  to  Jerome's  list,  three  books.  Frag- 
ments are  given  (from  Catenaey  in  Lommatzsch's  edition  of  Ori- 
gen's  works. ^ 

6.  Song  of  Songs :  the  first  five  books  were  composed  in  Athens 
(about  240  a.d),  and  the  second  five  soon  afterward  in  Cssarea.*^ 
Jerome's  list  mentions  ten  books  and  two  '■'■  quos  insuper  scripsit  in 
adolescentia.'"'^  A  fragment  from  this  youthful  work,'^  and  also  two 
others  {Catenae)  from  the  larger  commentary,^  are  contained  in  the 
Philocalia.  Extracts  are  found  in  the  works  of  Procopius  of  Gaza.^'^ 
Besides,  there  was  a  Latin  recension  in  four  books  by  Rufinus." 
Jerome  1^  considered  that  this  commentary  was  Origen's  best  work. 

7.  Lamentations :  written  in  Alexandria. ^^  Jerome's  list  gives 
five  books,  but,  according  to  Eusebius,"  there  were  originally  more. 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  VI,  24.  2. 

-  Appended  to  Jerome's  seventh  volume;   Migne,  PL,  XXVI,  821  ff. 
3  Cf.  the  fragments  in  Lommatzsch,  XI,  351-379,  384-391.  440-453; 
XII,  10  sq.,  47,  73,  350  sq. 

*  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  lO. 

5  Lommatzsch,  XIII,  217-234;    XXIV,  410-412.     Cf.  also  Mai,  NPB. 
1-56. 

6  Eusebius,  Hht.  Ecd.  VI,  32.  2. 

■^  Cf.  also  Eusebius,  loc.  cit.  ;   Jerome,  Prol.  expos.   Cant.   Cantic.  sec. 
Orig. ;  Lommatzsch,  XIV,  235;    Epist.  37.  3. 

*  Philocalia,  7;    Lommatzsch,  XIV,  233  sq. 
3  Cramer,  VIII,  115  f.;    Philocalia,  27. 

10  Lommatzsch,  XV,  91-108.  'i  Idem,  XIV,  287-437;   XV,  1-90. 

12  Prol.  expos.  Cant.  Cantic. ;  cf.  note  7,  above. 

13  Eusebius,  llisi.  Ecd.  VI,  24.  2.      1*  Idem. 


192  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

Maximus  Confessor  ^  appears  to  have  been  acquainted  with  a  tenth 
book.     Extracts  in  Catenae  are  given  by  Lommatzsch.^ 

8.  Isaiah:  written  about  235  A.D.^  Jerome's  list  makes  thirty- 
six  books,  though  Eusebius'*  was  acquainted  with  only  thirty.  Two 
fragments  in  Latin  are  preserved  in  the  work  of  Pamphilus.* 

9.  Ezekiel :  written  after  235  a.d.  and  completed  in  Athens 
about  240  A.D.^  According  to  Eusebius,*'  there  were  twenty-five 
books:  Jerome's  list  gives  twenty-four  (Pitra  and  Redepenning, 
twenty-nine).  A  fragment  from  the  twentieth  book  (on  Chap. 
xxxiv.  17-19)  is  contained  in  the  Philocalia? 

10.  The  Minor  Prophets:  written  after  244  a.d.  According  to 
Eusebius,^  Jerome,^  and  Jerome's  list,  there  were  twenty-five  books  ; 
two  on  Hosea,  two  on  Joel,  six  on  Amos,  one  on  Jonah,  two  on 
Micah,  two  on  Nahum,  three  on  Habakkuk,  two  on  Zephaniah,  one 
on  Haggai,  two  on  Zechariah,  and  two  on  Malachi.  A  fragment 
from  Hosea  (Chap,  xii.)  is  contained  in  the  Philocalia.'^'' 

11.  Matthew:  written  after  244  a.d.,  under  Philip  the  Arabian, ^^ 
and  after  the  commentary  on  Romans.^-  It  contained  twenty-five 
books,  according  to  Eusebius^-^  and  Jerome's  list.  Books  X-XVII 
have  been  preserved  ^^  (Chap.  xiii.  36-xxii.  33).  Greek  fragments 
from  Books  I  and  II  are  given  by  Eusebius  ^^  and  in  the  Philocalia^^ 
and  others  in  Latin  from  Books  I  and  VII,  by  Pamphilus.^''     Besides, 

1  Opera,  ed.  Corder.  11,  315  D. 

2  Lommatzsch,  XIII,  167-216;  cf.  B.  Montfaucon,  Bibliotheca  Coislini- 
ana,  42. 

3  Eusehius,  /list.  Ecd.  VI,  32.  I.  *  Idem. 

^  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  5  and  7;  Lommatzsch,  XIII,  235-238  (XXIV, 
370  sq.,  385-387)- 

•'  Eusehius,  Hist,  Eccl.  VI,  32.  I  sq. 

"  Philocalia,  1 1 ;    Lommatzsch,  XIV,  2  sq. 

8  Eusehius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  36.  2.  '^  De  Viris  Jllust.  75. 

1"  Philocalia,  8;    Lommatzsch,  XIII,  302-304. 
"  Eusehius,  Hist.  Eccl  VI,  26.  2.  12  cf.  XVII,  32. 

'•■^  Eusehius,  Hist.  Reel.  VI,  26.  2. 

"  Lommatzsch,  III,  7-IV,  172.     Books  X-XIV  have  been  translated 
by  John  Patrick,  ANF,  IX,  414-512. 
15  Eusehius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  25.  4  S'l. 
i"  Philocalia,  6;    Lommatzsch,  III,  1-6. 
1^  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  5  and  10;    Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  372,  405   sqq. 

(V,  307-310). 


ORIGEN  193 


there  is  a  Lathi  recension   in    145    sections   (Matt.  xvi.    13-xxvii. 

63)-^ 

12.  Mark:  In  the  Codex  Paris.  939,  a  commentary  on  Mark  is 

erroneously  ascribed  to  Origen. 

13.  Luke:  containing  live  books,  according  to  Jerome-  and 
I-lutinus,^  but  fifteen  according  to  Jerome's  list.* 

14.  John  :  The  first  five  books  were  written  in  Alexandria,^  prob- 
ably before  228  a.d.  After  the  persecution  under  Maximus,  that  is, 
after  238  a.d.,  Origen  labored  further  upon  the  work.^  Jerome's 
list  gives  thirty-two  books ;  Eusebius "  was  still  acquainted  with 
twenty-two  ;  Jerome  ^  gives  the  number  as  thirty-nine,  and  this  may 
have  been  correct  if  Origen  carried  the  commentary  beyond  Chap, 
xiii.  33.  Book  I,  Chap.  \.  \  a\  II,  i.  i  b-']  a\  VI,  i.  19-29;  X,  ii. 
12-25;  XIII,  iv.  13-44;  XIX  (parts  of),  viii.  19-24:  XX,  viii.  37- 
52;  XXVIII,  xi.  39-57;  XXXII.  xiii.  2-33.a  On  the  (seven) 
manuscripts,  see  the  remarks  of  A.  E.  Brooke. '**  The  archetype 
is  a  manuscript  of  the  thirteenth  century."  Fragments  of  Books  IV 
and  V  (literary  style  of  the  Apostles  ;  excuses  for  too  great  ditfuse- 
ness)  are  contained  in  the  Pliilocalia^-  in  Catenae,  and  in  Eusebius' 
History}^  Latin  fragments  are  given  by  Pamphilus.^*  The  alleged 
citation  from  the  second  book,  made  by  Pamphilus,^^  is  not  found  in 
the  Greek  text.     [Books  I,  II,  VI,  and  X,  with  fragments  of  IV  and 

1  Lommatzsch,  IV,  173-V,  84  (from  Chap.  xxii.  34  on)  ;  cf.  Cramer, 
Ein  Prolog,  in  M.  Crusius'  Univ.  Progr.,  Gottingen,  1735;  also  Redepen- 
ning,  II,  465  f.     Lommatzsch,  XX,  VI-VIII. 

2  Jerome,  Prolog,  in  Ilotn.  Orig.  in  Luc. 
'  Rufinus,  Adv.  Hieronyvi.  II,  19. 

*  Cf.  Cramer,  loc.  cit.  (cf.  Note  i  above);  Redepenning,  II,  466-469; 
Lommatzsch,  XX,  VIII-XII. 

sCf.  VI,  I.  "^  Idem,\\,  24.  I. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  28.  *  Prolog,  in  Horn.  Orig.  in  Luc. 

®  Lommatzsch,  I,  1-160,  173-375;  ^^• 
^°  A.  E.  Brooke  (§  24.  2),  TSt,  I,  4,  1891,  1-30. 
*^  Codex  Monac.  Graec.  191,  saec.  XIII.         i-  Philocalia,  \-^. 
^'  Cf.  Bratke  (§  2.  i,  above)  ;   Lommatzsch,  I,  161-172;   Eusebius,  Hist. 
Eccl.  VI,  25.  7-10. 

1*  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  5;  Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  356  sq.  (V,  305  sq.) ; 
cf.  also  Eustathius,  De  Engastrimytho,  21  (Jahn,  60). 

^^  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  5;    Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  361  sq.  (V,  303  sq.). 
O 


194  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

V,  have  been  translated  by  Allan  Menzies  in  ANF.  IX,  297-408.] 
On  the  text  of  the  second  book,  see  J.  L.  Jacobi.^ 

15.  Romans:  written  after  244  a.d.,  but  before  the  commentary 
on  Matthew.  According  to  Jerome's  list,  it  contained  fifteen  books. 
Two  fragments  from  Books  I  and  IX  are  contained  in  the  PJiilo- 
calia:'-  a  sentence  from  III,  8,^  is  found  in  Basil.^  Besides  there  is 
a  free  Latin  recension,  in  ten  books,  made  by  Rufinus,  in  whose  time 
the  text  was  already  corrupt.^  This  recension  was  not  based  on  the 
text  of  the  Epistle  used  by  Origen,  but  on  an  Itala  text.^ 

The  following  commentaries  were  written  during  the  later  years 
of  Origen's  life  :  — 

16.  Galatians :  according  to  Jerome's  list,  fifteen  books;  but, 
according  to  Jerome's  introduction  to  his  commentary  on  the  Gala- 
tians,''  there  were  five.  Three  Latin  fragments  from  Book  I  are 
given  by  Pamphilus.^ 

17.  Ephesiaiis :  Jerome's  list  gives  three  books.  It  was  trans- 
lated by  Jerome  himself,^  and  a  Latin  fragment  from  Book  III  is 
found  in  his  book  against  Rufinus. ^*^  He  also  copied  from  Origen  ^^ 
in  his  commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  (see  tlie  preface) . 

18.  Colossians :  two  books,  according  to  Jerome's  list.  A  Latin 
fragment  from  the  third  (ySic)  book  is  given  by  Pamphilus  in  his 
Apology  y- 

ig.  Philippians :  one  book,  according  to  Jerome's  list.  Nothing 
extant. 

20.  Thessalonians :  three  books,  according  to  Jerome's  list,  which 
possibly  covered  only  the  first  Epistle.     A  Latin  fragment  from  the 

1  J.  L.  Jacobi,  Halle,  1878;  Crusius,  etc.  (sec  p.  193,  note  i);  Rede- 
penning,  Origenes.  II,  469-472;  Lommatzsch,  XX,  pp.  XII-XVI. 

'■^  Pkilocalia,  9  and  25 ;    Lommatzsch,  V,  247-260. 

3  Lommatzsch,  VI,  21 1.       *  Basil,  De  Spiritu  sane.  73;    cf.  also  Cramer. 

'' Cf.  Jerome,  Adv.  Kufin.  I,  11,  20;  II,  16,  iS.  Praedestinatus,  1, 
22,  43;  Rufinus,  De  Adidteratione  librortim  Origenis ;  Lommatzsch, 
XXV,  382-400. 

«  Westcott,  DCB,  IV,  11 6-1 17  a. 

■^  Prooem.  Coinm.  in  F.pist.  ad  Gal.  VII,  369,  edition  of  Vallarsi. 

8  Pamphilus,  Apologia.,  5;   Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  362-370  (V,  261-270). 

^  Adv.  Rufuu  I,  16,  21;    cf.  Ill,  10.         "  Fdiin,  I,  28;    cf.  Cramer. 
"  Cf.  Then,  /ahn,  CNK,  II,  2,  427  N.  2. 
^2  Pamphilus,  Apologia,  5;    Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  372  sq.  (V,  273  s(].). 


ORIGEN  195 


third  book  (on  i  Thes.  iv.  15-17)  is  given  by  Jerome  in  his  Epistle 
to  Minervius  and  Alexander. ^ 

21.  Titus:  one  book,  according  to  Jerome's  list.  Five  Latin 
fragments  are  given  by  Pamphilus.^ 

22.  Philemon:  one  book,  according  to  Jerome's  list,  from  which 
a  Latin  fragment  is  given  by  Pamphilus.^ 

23.  Hebrews :  not  given  in  Jerome's  list.  But  four  fragments 
of  a  commentary  are  found  in  Pamphilus'  Apology J^ 

24.  Whether  Origen  commented  on  the  Catholic  Epistles  and 
the  Apocalypse^  is  uncertain. 

Editions :  The  commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  in  a 
Latin  translation  (erroneously  ascribed  to  Jerome),  Venice,  1506 
and  1 512.  The  commentary  on  the  Gospel  of  John,  in  a  Latin 
translation,  published  by  A.  Ferrarius,  Venice,  1551,  and  by  J.  Peri- 
onius  about  1554.  The  first  edition  of  extant  original  texts  (with- 
out the  fragments  in  Cate?iae),  by  P.  D.  Huetius,  Origenis  in  sacras 
Scriptiiras  Coinmentaria  quaecitnque  graece  reperiri  potiierunt,  2 
vols.,  Rothomagi,  1668  (Paris,  1679;  Cologne,  1685).  A  good 
summary  of  the  contents  of  the  commentaries  on  Matthew,  John, 
and  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  with  special  notice  of  remarkable 
passages,  is  given  by  Westcott.  On  the  relation  of  Procopius  of 
Gaza  to  Origen,  and  of  Origen  to  Philo's  Quaestiones,  see  P.  Wend- 
land,  Neiientdeckte  Fragmente  Philos,  Berlin,  1891,  109-126. 

7  {a).  Of  Origen's  apologetical  works,  only  the  eight 
books  Kara  KeXaov  (contra  Celsum)  are  extant.^  The 
archetype  of  all  the  manuscripts  that  are  known  is  a 
Vatican  codex  from  the  thirteenth  century,''  which  con- 
tains a  comparatively  early  and  complete  text.  Con- 
siderable   portions   also    have    been    preserved   in   the 

1  Jerome,  Episi.  ad  Min.  et  Alex.  119.  9;  Opera.,  I,  809-814,  edit,  of 
Vallarsi;    Lommatzsch,  V,  275-282;    cf.  Origen,  Contra  Celsum,  II,  65. 

■-  Pamphilus,  Idem,  i  and  9;  Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  313-319,  398  sq. 
(V,  283-292). 

3  Pamphilus,  Apol.  6;   Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  376  sqq.  (V,  292-296). 

*  Idem,  3  and  5;    Idem,  XXIV,  328,  357  sqq.  (V,  297-300). 

5  Cf.  Comm.  Ser.  in  Matt.  49.  ^  Lommatzsch,  XVIII-XX,  226. 

^  Codex  Vaticanns,  386,  saec.  XIII. 


196  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

Philocalia.  The  book  was  written  during  the  reign 
of  Philip  the  Arabian,  that  is,  after  244  a.d.,^  and  very 
probably  in  248  a.d.  It  was  occasioned  by  the  request 
of  Ambrosius  ^  that  Origen  should  refute  the  charges  and 
objections  brought  against  Christianity^  by  the  heathen 
philosopher  Celsus  in  his  'AX,?;^r/9  A070?  (between  177 
and  180  A.D.).  The  apology  takes  up  the  opponent's 
propositions  one  by  one.  After  an  introduction,  in 
which  the  main  points  are  briefly  cited  and  reviewed 
(I,  1-27),  the  remainder  of  the  work  falls  into  four 
parts:  (i)  Refutation  of  Jewish  objections  (I,  28- 
II,  79);  (2)  of  the  objections  made  by  Celsus  himself 
against  the  foundations  of  Christian  doctrine  (III-IV); 
(3)  and  of  those  made  against  particular  doctrines 
(VI-VII,  61);  (4)  refutation  of  Celsus'  defence  of  the 
heathen  state-religion  (VII,  62-VIII,  71).  This  work 
is  plainly  distinguished  from  the  apologetic  pamphlets 
of  the  second  century  by  the  fact  that  it  was  not  con- 
structed simply  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  passing  mo- 
ment, but  that  it  embodied  a  scientific  discussion  with 
an  experienced  opponent ;  was  undertaken  with  all  the 
aids  furnished  by  criticism,  history,  and  philosophy ;  and 
that  it  was,  though  full  of  assumptions  and  prejudices, 
the  most  perfect  apologetic  performance  from  the  stand- 
point of  the  Christianity  of  the  early  church."* 

Editions:  A  Latin  translation  of  Chr-isti  persona,  Rom.  1481. 
D.  Hoeschelius,  Aug.  Vind.  1605.  Guil.  Spencerus,  Cantab.  1658. 
W.  Selwyn,  Cambr.  1876  (only  first  four  books)  cf.  F.  Overbeck, 
in  ThLZ,  1876,  477.  —  Translations:  J.  L.  Mosheim,  Hamb.  1745. 
J.  Rohm,  2  vols,  in  BKV,  1876-77.  Fred.  Crombie,  in  ANF,  IV, 
395-669. 

1  Eusebius,  Ilist.  Eccl.  VI,  36.  2.         ^  See  the  Prologue. 

2  See  §  61.  2,  above.  *  Cf.  Eusebius,  Adv.  Hierocl.  i. 


ORIGEN  197 


Literature:  P.  Koetschau,  Die  Textiiberlieferung  der  Biicher  des 
Origencs  gegen  Celsus,  in  TU,  VI,  i,  1889.  Cf.  J.  A.  Robinson, 
On  the  Text  of  Origan  against  Celsus,  in  tlie  Journal  of  Philology, 
XVIII,  1890,  288-296.  F.  Wallis,  MSS.  of  Origan  against  Celsus, 
in  the  Classical  Review,  1889,  392-398.  P.  Koetschau,  Die  Glie- 
dcrung  des  a\r]6r]'i  Aoyos  des  Celsus,  in  JprTh,  XVIII,  1892,  604- 
632.  K.J.  Neumann,  Der  roinische  Staat  lend  die  allgem.  Kirche, 
I,  Lpz.  1889,  265-273.  The  literature  on  Celsus,  especially  Theo. 
Keim,  Celsus''  Walires  Wort,  Zurich,  1873.  B.  Aube,  La  polhnique 
paieiuie  a  la  fin  du  deuxie/ne  sikle,  Paris,  1878.  E.  Pelagaud,  Etude 
sur  Celse,  Lyon,  1878. 

The  accounts  of  disputations  with  heretics  have  been 
lost,  as  follows  :  — 

(^b)  Zr]Ti]aeL<;(Kal  StaA,e|et9) 7r/309  Tii]pvWov{oi  Bostra);^ 
(c)  Dispntatio  ami  haeretico  quodani?     The   disputa- 
tion apparently  took  place  in  Athens ; 

((3^)  Dialogns  adv.  Candidmn  Valentiniatinni;^ 
{f)  AtdXoyo^  irpd'i  tov  'A[a  .'']7fa)/Lioya  Bacrcroi^ ;  * 
(/)  Anti-Jieretical  Writijigs,  without  further  descrip- 
tion of  their  contents,  are  mentioned  by  Pamphilus,^ 
Epiphanius,*^  Theodoret,''  and  Nicephorus.^  On  the 
PliilosopJuiviena  and  the  Dialogns  de  recta  fide,  see 
below.^ 

8.  The  dogmatic  writings  of  Origen  have  suffered 
most  of  all  from  the  prejudices  of  narrow  theological 
opponents  ;  some  have  perished,  and  none  has  escaped 
unscathed. 

1  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  33.  3.     Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  60. 

^  Cf.  Origen,  Epist.  ad  quosdarn  caros  suos  Alexandria nt,  in  Rufinus'  De 
Adidteratione  librorum  Orig.     Lommatzsch,  XXV,  389. 

2  Cf.  Jerome's  list  and  Jerome,  Adv.  Kufin.  II,  9. 

^  Cf  Julius  Afric.  Epist.  ad  Orig.  de  Susanna.    Origen,  Ep.  ad  Afric.  2. 

■''  Pamphilus,  Apologia  pro  Orig.  Pref.  and  i. 

6  Epiphanius,  Haer.  LXIV,  5.     (Cf.  LXVI,  21.) 

"  Haer.  Fab.  I,  2,  4,  19,  21,  25;    II,  2,  7;    III,  i. 

8  Hist.  Eccl.  X,  10.  ^  §  91  and  §  80  respectively. 


198  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

(a)  Uepl  apy^Siv,  De  Principiis,  the  principal  dogmatic 
work  of  Origen,  is  known  to  posterity  only  in  a  mutilated 
form.^  A  number  of  fragments  of  the  original  have 
been  preserved  in  the  PJiilocalia^  also  by  Marcellus  of 
Ancyra,^  and  in  Justinian's  letter  to  Mennas,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  anno  543.*  The  whole  work  is  con- 
tained in  a  Latin  translation  by  Rufinus  of  Aquileia, 
made  in  397  a.d.,  which,  according  to  the  translator's 
own  confession  (see  the  Prologue),  is  often  only  an 
arbitrary  recasting  of  the  original.  It  is  to  be  regretted 
that  the  translation  which  Jerome  made  as  an  offset  to 
that  of  Rufinus,^  and  for  which  he  claimed  literal  fidelity,^ 
has  been  lost  with  the  exception  of  a  considerable 
number  of  fragments  contained  in  the  Epistle  to  Avitus." 
The  work  was  composed  in  Alexandria,  probably  not 
long  before  230  a.d.,^  and  treated  of  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  Christian  theology,^  which  were  briefly 
summarized  in  the  preface  in  accordance  with  the  rule 
of  faith.  Although  its  execution,  at  least  in  the  first 
three  books,  is  dominated  by  the  author's  philosophical 
and  theological  views  (I,  the  doctrine  of  pre-mundane 
existence  ;  II,  of  the  world  in  its  present  condition  ;  III, 
of  the  freedom  of  the  will),  nevertheless  the  contents  of 
each  book,  and  more  especially  of  the  fourth  (IV,  Ex- 
position of  Scripture),  show  adherence  to  an  original 
plan.  This  first  systematic  compendium  of  Christian 
doctrine  remained  the  only  dogmatic  theology  with  any 
independent  character  belonging  to  the  ancient  church. 

1  Lommatzsch,  XXI.  ^  Epist.  84,  12. 

^  Philocalia,  Chaps,  i  and  21.  ''  Epist.  124. 

"^  Kustthius,  Adv.  Marc.  /huyr.  I,  4.  ^  Eusebius,  //I'st.  VI,  24.  3. 

*  Mansi,  Co//.  Cone.  IX,  523-534.  *  Schnitzer,  XXI  sq. 

6  Cf.  Epist.  83-S5. 


ORIGEN  199 


Editions:  E.  R.  Redepenning,  Lips.  1836.  An  attempt  at  a 
reconstruction  in  German  was  made  by  K.  F.  Schnitzer,  Stuttg. 
1835.  —  Translation:  Frederick  Crombie,  in  ANl-',  IV,  239-382. 

{b)  Irpoyixarek  S^Stroniata\  containing  ten  books  ac- 
cording to  Eusebius  ^  and  Jerome's  list.  Besides  a  Greek 
fragment,^  three  Latin  fragments  are  preserved  in 
Jerome's  work  against  Rufinus,'^  and  in  his  commentaries 
on  Daniel^  and  Galatians.^  Compare  Origen's  Com- 
mentary on  John,^  and  Jerome's  reference  in  his  Com- 
mentary on  Daniel,"  to  Origen's  expositions  in  the  tenth 
book  (on  Susanna  and  Bel).^  According  to  Jerome,^ 
in  this  work  Origen  tried  (in  imitation  of  Clement)  to 
show  the  agreement  of  Christian  with  philosophic  doc- 
trines. Possibly  the  extracts  from  philosophical  writ- 
ings mentioned  by  Eusebius  ^*^  were  related  to  the 
Stromata  written  while  Origen  was  yet  in  Alexandria. 
An  extract  from  this  work,  made  by  the  presbyter 
Beatus,  is  said  to  exist  in  the  library  of  the  Escurial." 

{c)  Ilept  avaaTd(Te(o<; :  two  books,  according  to  Euse- 
bius ^^  and  Jerome's  list ;  Jerome,  as  quoted  by  Rufinus,^^ 
speaks  of  two  books  and  two  dialogues ;  and  afterward 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  24.3.       -  Cramer,  C«/^«rti?  in  Act.  Apost.  10,  on  i.  12. 

3  Jerome,  Adv.  Rtifin.  I,  18. 

*  Idem,  Comin.  in  Dan.  ix.  14.     {Opera,  V,  691.) 

5  Idem,  Comm.  in  Epist.  ad  Galatas,  III,  on  Gal.  v.  13.  {Opera,  VII, 
494  sq.     Lommatzsch,  XVH,  69  sq.  75-78. 

''  Origen,  Comm.  in /oh.  XIII,  45. 

"  Jerome,  Comm.  in  Dan.  xiii.  i.  {Opera,  V,  730-736.)  Lommatzsch, 
XVII,  70-75. 

8  Also  see  Jerome,  Comm.  in  Jercm.  IV.  on  Jer.  xxii.  24  ff.  {Opera, 
IV,  994.)  Comm.  in  Dan.'w.  $.  {Opera,  Y,  646.)  £pist.  84.  $.  Adv. 
Rttfin.  II,  I. 

5  Jerome,  Epist.  70,  4.  i"  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  18.  3. 

^1  Cf.  Redepenning,  Origenes,  I,  p.  XIII,  and  II,  p.  IV. 

12  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  24.  2.        i^  Rufinus,  Adv.  Hier.  II,  47. 


200  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

in  his  book  against  John  of  Jerusalem,^  Jerome  mentions 
four  books.  Two  Greek  fragments  are  preserved  by 
Methodius  (as  quoted  by  Photius^)  and  by  Epiphanius^ 
(following  the  excerpt  of  Methodius);  and  four  Latin 
fragments  are  preserved  by  Pamphilus.*  Compare  also 
the  excerpt  made  by  Jerome  in  his  book  against  John 
of  Jerusalem.^  The  work  was  written  at  Alexandria 
before  the  irepl  ap-x^Mv^  and  the  Commentary  on  Lamen- 
tations;^ that  is,  before  230  a.d.  The  contents  of  this 
book  drew  forth  a  reply  from  Methodius  of  Olympus, 
which  embodied  much  of  Origen's  material. 

(d)  A  little  book,  De  libera  arbitrio,  is  mentioned  by 
Origen  himself,^  but  we  may  assume  that  he  had  in 
mind  merely  the  first  section  of  the  third  book  of  his 
Ilept  itpyjiiv. 

{e)  We  can  no  longer  determine  the  facts  as  to  the 
writing  He/at  cfyvaeoov,  a  fragment  of  which  has  been 
preserved  by  Victor  of  Capua.^ 

(/)  The  existence  of  a  special  IvyypafMfjbdnov  on  the 
"Sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,"  may  possibly  be  inferred 
from  Athanasius'  Four  Epistles  to  Serapion.^° 

9.  The  fate  of  the  works  written  for  purposes  of 
edification   has  been   more  fortunate,  since  the  nature 

1  Jerome,  contra  Joh.  Hierosolym.  25. 

2  Photius,  Codex,  234.      (Bckker,  300  ff.) 
•^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  EXIV,  12-16. 

*  Pamphilus,  Apologia,   7.      Lommatzsch,   XVII,   55-58  (XXIV,  379- 

385). 

'"  Jerome,  contra  Joh.  Hierosolym.  25,  26.  {Opera,  II,  431-434.  Lom- 
matzsch, XVII,  60-64.) 

"  C'f.  II,  10.     Redepenning,  223.     Lommatzsch,  XXI,  229. 

''  Kusebius,  Hist.  Reel.  VI,  24.  2. 

8  Comm.  in  Epist.  ad  Rom.  VII,  16;    Lommatzsch,  VII,  167. 

'  Scholia  veterum  patrum  (Pitra,  SpS,  268). 

1"  Athanasius,  Epist.  ^  ad  Serapion.,  11,  p.  709,  Montfaucon. 


ORIGEN  20  T 


of  the  subject  scarcely  furnished  occasion  for  theologi- 
cal heresy,  but  gave  full  play  to  the  development  of 
the  rhetorical  powers  of  a  Christian  personality. 

(a)  Ei?  fxapTvpiov  TrpoTpeTrriKO'i  \0709,  ExJiortatio  ad 
martyrium,  has  been  preserved  in  several  manuscripts.' 
This  treatise  was  intended  to  exhort  his  friends  Am- 
brosius  and  Protoctetus,  a  presbyter  at  Caesarca,  to 
steadfastness  in  the  approaching  persecution  (under 
Maximinus,  i.e.  235  a.d.).^  It  is  an  enthusiastic  hymn 
in  praise  of  martyrdom,  the  pains  of  which  purchase 
an  exceeding  reward,  while  martyrdom  itself  becomes, 
like  baptism,  a  means  for  the  forgiveness  of  one's  own 
sins,  and  perhaps  for  those  of  others  also. 

Editions:  J.  R.  Wetstenius,  Basil.  1674.  New  edition,  in  prepa- 
ration, by  P.  Koetschau.  —  Translations:  J.  Kohlhofer,  in  BKV, 
1874. 

ib)  He/ot  eu;^r)9,  De  Oratiojic,  is  preserved  in  a  manu- 
script at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge;^  the  conclusion, 
addressed  to  Ambrosius  and  the  sister  Tatiana,  is  found 
also  in  a  codex  at  Paris.*  It  was  written  before  the 
commentary  on  Exodus,^  perhaps  in  235  a.d.,  or  possibly 
considerably  earlier.^  In  two  parts,  the  author  treats 
of  prayer  in  general  (Chaps.  3^17),  and  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  in  particular  (Chaps.  18-30).  The  conclusion 
(Chaps.  31-32)  returns  again  to  the  subjects  discussed 

1  Codex  Vend.  45,  saec.  XIV  (lacks  caption);  Codex  Paris.  Suppl. 
Graec.  616,  anno  1339,  and  Cod.  Basil.  A.  Ill,  9,  saec.  XVI  (used  in 
printed  text).  Fragments  are  found  in  Codex  Reg.  Paris.  Gr.  945,  saec. 
XIV;    Lommatzsch,  XX,  227  (237)-3i6. 

"^  Neumann,  Der  romische  Staat,  etc.,  228,  N.  3, 

8  Codex  Cantab.  Coll.  S.  Trinit. 

*  Codex  Reg.  Paris,  (formerly  Colbert  3607). 

6  Cf.  Chap.  3;    Lommatzsch,  XVII,  97. 

6  Lommatzsch,  XVII,  79  (82)-297. 


202  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 


in  the  first  part,  which  it  treats  yet  further.  In  spite 
of  the  fact  that  the  book  is  unnecessarily  burdened 
with  exegetical  profundity  and  philosophical  subtlety, 
it  is  full  of  truly  edifying  thoughts  in  original  setting, 
and  is  pervaded  with  a  spirit  of  genuine  piety.  It  is 
the  pearl  among  all  the  writings  of  the  Alexandrians. 
The  scholia  by  an  unknown  writer,  which  are  added 
in  the  editions,  stand  in  no  relation  to  Origen's  tractate. 

Editions:  Oxon.  1686.  J.  R.  Wetstenius,  Basil.  1694.  Gull. 
Reading,  Lugd.  1728.  —  Translation:  J.  Kohlhofer,  in  BKV,  1874. 

10.  Only  two  of  the  numerous  Letters  of  Origen, 
mentioned  by  Eusebius,^  and  in  Jerome's  list,  are  extant 
in  their  integrity. 

(a)  'ETTLaToXr)  Trpo?  ^ Ac^piKavov,  preserved  in  numerous 
manuscripts,^  was  occasioned  by  the  critical  doubts  touch- 
ing the  history  of  Susanna,-^  which  Julius  Africanus*had 
set  forth  in  a  letter  to  Origen  during  his  stay  in  Nico- 
media.  This  extended  reply  to  a  terse  letter  is  no  very 
noteworthy  witness  to  the  author's  critical  acumen.  It 
was  written  in  Nicomedia,^  during  the  journey  to  Athens  ; 
that  is,  probably  about  240  a.d. 

Editions:  D.  Hoeschelius,  Aug.  Vind.  1602  (contains  only  the 
beginning).  J.  R.  Wetstenius,  Basil.  1674.  Translated  by  F. 
Crombie,  ANF,  IV,  386-392. 

{b)  11/309  TprjjopLov  iinaToXr)  (preserved  in  the  Philo- 
calid)^  was,  possibly,'^  written  soon  after  238  a.d.,  with 

1  Euscbius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  36.  3.  Cf.  also  VI,  28  and  39;  and  §  61.  I, 
above. 

2  Lommatzsch,  XVII,  20-48.  *  Cf.  §  82.  3,  c. 

3  Dan.  xiii.  LXX.  s  cf.  Chap.  15. 

''  Philocalia,  13.     Lommatzsch,  XVII,  49-52;    XXV,  66-69. 
'  Draeseke  differs  as  to  date. 


ORIGEN  203 


the  fatherly  purpose  of  turning  Gregorius  Thaumatur- 
gus,^  his  former  pupil,  from  the  pursuit  of  worldly- 
science,  and  of  directing  him  towards  labor  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Christianity. 

Editions:  See  editions  of  the  Philocalia,  at  §  61,  4,  above. 
P.  Koetschau,  in  SQu,  IX,  1894,  40-44-  Cf.  J.  Draeseke,  in  JprTh, 
VII,  1881,  102-126  (the  epistle  is  printed  on  pp.  108-112).  Trans- 
lated by  F.  Crombie,  in  ANF,  IV,  393-394,  and  by  Allan  Menzies, 
ANF,  IX,  393-394- 

{c)  Fragments  of  the  following  letters  are  extant :  — 

1.  11/909  TLva  irepl  'Afi^poaiov,  written  from  Athens.^ 

2.  11/30?  TLva<;  fie/x-^a/xevov^  avrcp  Sia  rr)V  irepl  eKelva 
{scil.  TO.  'KWt^vcov  /xad^/xara)  cr7rov8i]V.^ 

3.  Ad  quosdam  euros  siios  Alexandriam  Epistola.^ 
According  to  Jerome,  the  letter  contained  an  expostu- 
lation with  Bishop  Demetrius  on  account  of  his  excom- 
munication, and  complaints  of  the  perversion  of  his 
writings.^ 

4.  IT/JO?  ^odTLov  KoX  'AvSpeav  TTpea-^vrepovi  eirLa-rokrj.^ 

5.  Epistola  ad  Gobarnin,  dc  undecima? 

6.  Epistola  ad  Firniiliammi  de  his  qui  ftigia^tt  quaes- 
tionem.^ 

(d)  The  following  letters  are  also  mentioned :  To  the 

'  §  75»  below. 

^  Cf.  Suidas,  Lexicon,  under  "Origen"  (Bernh.  II,  i,  1279.  Jerome's 
Epist.  43.  I;    Lommatzsch,  XVII,  5). 

^  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  12-14;   Lommatzsch  XVII,  6. 

*  Cf.  Jerome,  Adv.  Rtifin.  II,  18;  Lommatzsch,  XVII,  6  sq.  Rufinus, 
De  Adulterat.  libror.  Orig. ;  Idem,  XVII,  8  sqq.,  XXV,  388-392. 

^  Cf.  also  the  fragment  from  Cod.  Vindob.  lat.  4512,  saec.  XV,  fol.  286- 
287  in  Tabulae  Codicorum  mss.  Vindob.  III.  294.  Denis,  Codd.  Theol.  Lat. 
Vindob.  I,  2.  Cod.  CCCCXLII. 

c  Cf.  Gallandi,  XIV,  App.  p.  10. 

"^  Cf.  Victor  Capuanus,  Scholia  ex  vet.  Patr. ;  Pitra,  SpS,  I,  267. 

8  Cf,  idem,  Pitra,  SpS,  I,  268. 


204  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

emperor,  Philip  the  Arabian,^  and  to  his  wife  Severa,^ 
to  Fabian  of  Rome,^  to  various  bishops,^  to  Beryllus  of 
Bostra,^  and  to  Trypho  ^  (or  from  Trypho  to  Origen  ?). 
On  the  foregoing,  see  the  remarks  of  PreuschenJ 

II.  With  regard  to  the  following,  the  tradition  is 
uncertain  or  obscure. 

(a)  De  PascJia.  According  to  Victor  of  Capua  ^  and 
Anatolius  Alexandrinus,^  Origen  wrote  a  book  with  this 
title,  in  which  were  given  the  data  necessary  for  calcu- 
lating the  date  of  Easter.  The  two  fragments  '^^ 
given  by  the  authors  just  named  are  not  necessarily 
spurious. 

{b)  De  NominibiLs  Hebraicis.  According  to  Jerome,^^ 
this  was  an  etymological  list  of  Old  Testament  names, 
which  Origen  regarded  as  a  work  of  Philo,  and  which 
"  he  completed  by  the  addition  of  Hebrew  names  occur- 
ring in  the  New  Testament,  or  those  that  apparently 
could  be  derived  from  the  Hebrew "  (Zahn).  What 
Jerome  gives  as  his  own  work  probably  only  supple- 
mented Origen's  material  with  insignificant  additions. 
It  is  possible  that  the  book  on  "  Hebrew  measures  and 
weights,"  ^^  mentioned  by  Pseudo-Justin,^^  was  identical 
with  this  work  of  Origen. 

1  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  36.  3.  ^  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  60. 

2  Idem.  s  Idem,  57. 

2  Idem  ;  cf.  Jerome,  Epist.  84.  10.  "^  In  Harnack,  LG,  387-389. 

4  Idem. 

8  Cf.  Victor  Capuanus,  Scholia  ex  vet.  Pair.  Pitra,  SpS,  I,  267. 
^  De  ratione  Paschali  ;  De  pace,  in  Jerome's  list. 

^'5  Pitra,  SpS,  I,  268.  B.  Krusch,  Siudien  zur  mitt'dlter lichen  Chronologie, 
Lpz.  1880,  317. 

11  Praef.  ad  libr.  interpret,  hebraicor.  nominum  (^Opera,  III,  i  sqq. 
Vallarsi;   P.  de  Lagardc,  Onomastica  sacra,  1887,  p.  i ;   2d  edit.  p.  26. 

12  Cf.  Theo.  Zahn,  GNK,  IT,  2;   948-953. 

"  Quaestiones  ad  Orthodoxos,  86;   Otto,  III,  3d  edit.  112. 


TRYPHO        DIONYSIUS  205 

(c)  The  tractate,  De  Phe  litcra}  was,  possibly,  only  a 
part  of  the  exposition  of  Ps.  cxviii.  (cxix.). 

(c/)  In  Jerome's  list  the  titles  of  the  following  treatises 
are  also  mentioned:  Dc provcrbiontm  quibiisdam  qiiaes- 
iionibus ;  de  Pace  {paschaf);  Exhortatoria  {cpistola?) 
ad  Pioniam ;  de  Jejwiio ;  de  Mojiogamis  et  Trigamis 
Jiomvi.  II;  In  Tarso  honim.  W? 

§  62.    Trypho 
Fabricius,  BG,  289  sq.     Harnack,  LG,  405. 

Jerome  3  says  of  Trypho,  a  pupil  of  Origen,  that  he 
was  well  acquainted  with  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  proof 
of  this  statement  is  said  to  have  been  derived  from  his 
disquisitions,  particularly  his  book  De  Vacca  ;7//"rt(Num. 
xix.,  which  Jerome  gives  erroneously  as  Deuteronomy), 
and  his  De  DicJiotomeviatibus  {pn  Genesis  xv.  9  ff.).  No 
part  of  either  writing  is  extant. 

§  63.    Dionysius 

Editions:  S.  de  Magistris,  Rom.  1796.  Routh,  RS,  III,  221-259; 
IV,  393-454.  Migne,  PG,  X,  1233-1344,  1575-1602.  Translation: 
S.  D.  F.  Salmand,  in  ANF,  VI,  81-120.  Literature:  Frz.  Dittrich, 
Dionysius  der  Grosse  von  Alexandrien,  Freib.  i/B.  1867.  Th. 
Fbrster,  in  ZhTh,  XLI,  1871,  42-77.  Fabricius,  BG,  278-283. 
Richardson,  BS,  66-68.     Harnack,  LG,  409-427. 

Dionysius,  the  great  bishop  of  Alexandria*  and 
teacher  of  the  Catholic  church,"  was  born  of  heathen 
parents,  probably  before  the  close  of  the  second  cen- 
tury.^    Though  already  possessing  a  position  of  worldly 

1  Jerome,  Epist.  43.  i;   Cf.  Rufinus,  Adv.  Hieron.  II,  18. 

2  Cf.  Preuschen,  in  Harnack's  LG,  386. 

8  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  57.  '•'  Athanasius,  Sentent.  Dio7iy.  6. 

*  Eusebius,  Hiit.  VII,  preface.         ^  Cf.  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  27.  2. 


206  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

honor,  he  renounced  the  prospect  of  a  brilliant  career 
for  the  sake  of  the  Christian  faith. ^  He  became  a 
zealous  pupil  of  Origen,  and  even  after  the  death  of 
his  master,^  he  remained  devoted  to  him  in  faithful 
gratitude,  though  without  any  servile  adherence  to  his 
words.^  As  the  successor  of  Heraclas  he  stood  at  the 
head  of  the  Catechetical  School*  from  232  a.d.  onward. 
According  to  Jerome  (69)  he  was  a  presbyter.  Appar- 
ently he  did  not  abandon  the  School^  when  he  was 
called  in  247/248  to  the  episcopate.^  In  the  conviction 
that  he  could  serve  the  church  better  by  his  life  than 
by  his  death/  he  escaped  the  Decian  persecution  by 
flight  (250/251  A.D.),  but  was  banished  by  Valerian 
(after  257  a.d.),  first  to  Libya,  and  afterward  to  Mareo- 
tis,  though  without  severing  his  relation  with  his  con- 
gregation.^ Apparently  it  was  early  in  262  a.d.  that 
the  edict  of  toleration,  issued  by  Gallienus,  permitted 
his  return,^  but  want  and  danger,  both  to  himself  and  to 
his  congregation,^*^  made  the  last  years  of  his  life  a 
period  of  laborious  discipline  and  trial. ^^  Age  and  in- 
firmity prevented  him  from  taking  part  in  the  synod 
assembled  at  Antioch  against  Paul  of  Samosata,^^ 
264/265,  and  he  died  soon  afterward,  in  265  a.d.^^ 

2.  The  writings  of  Dionysius  are  a  true  reflex  of  a 
character  at  once  clever,  thoughtful,  and  averse  to  all 
extremes.    Almost  without  exception  ^'^  his  writings  were 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  ii.  l8.  8  cf,  §  63,  3  b,  below. 

2  Cf.  §  63,  4  f.  6  below. 

*  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  29.  5;  Jerome,  De  Fir  is  Illust.  69. 
6  Guerike,  71-74.  "^'  Idem^  VII,  21-22. 

6  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  48.  "  Idem,  VII,  22.  6. 

^  Idem,  VI,  40.  3.  12  Idem,  VII,  27.  2. 

8  Idem,  VII,  II.  13  Idem,  VII,  28.  3. 

«  Idem,  VII,  13;   21.  I.  "  See  §  63,  3  a-b. 


DIONYSIUS   OF   ALEXANDRIA  20y 

called  forth  by  some  particular  occasion ;  for  the  most 
part  they  were  in  the  form  of  letters.  They  were  not 
products  of  learned  leisure,  but  of  practical  needs,  and 
were  directed  against  religious  enthusiasts  (Nepos), 
ecclesiastical  hotspurs  (Germanus,  Novatian),  theologi- 
cal (Dionysius  of  Rome),  or  ecclesiastical  opponents 
(baptism  by  heretics).  Only  fragments  of  these  writ- 
ings have  been  preserved.  Eusebius  incorporated  in 
the  sixth  and  seventh  books  of  his  Church  History,  with 
praiseworthy  minuteness,  whatever  seemed  to  him  suit- 
able for  the  characterization  of  a  troublous  time. 

2.  {a)  The  seven  extensive  fragments  from  a  work 
Wepi  (})vae(o<;,  preserved  by  Eusebius,^  may  be  considered 
preeminently  as  a  monument  to  the  learning  of  Diony- 
sius. This  treatise,  which  is  in  the  form  of  a  letter, 
probably  dates  from  the  period  before  the  author  be- 
came a  bishop,^  and  it  was  intended,  possibly,  to  serve 
as  a  guide  to  his  son,^  Timotheus,  who  is  designated  as 
the  recipient.  It  is  "the  earliest  coherent  refutation  of 
Atomism,  based  on  a  Christian  view  of  the  world."'* 
The  subject  of  the  extant  fragment  refers  particularly 
to  the  refutation  of  the  theory  of  Democritus  and  Epi- 
curus. Both  plan  and  execution  give  evidence  of  the 
author's  studies  as  well  as  of  his  literary  gifts. 

G.  Roch,  Die  Schrift  des  alexandrinischen  Bischofs  Dionysius 
des  Grossen  Yiber  die  Natnr,  Lpz.   1882.     (Pp.  28-41   contains  a 

1  Eusebius,  Praep.  Evang.  XIV,  23-27;  cf.  also  the  small  fragments  in 
the  Sacra  ParalUla,  Rupefucald,  f.  55  {Opera,  Johann.  Damasc,  LeQuien, 
II,  752)  from  Codex  Vatic.  1553  (Magistris,  67;  Mai,  NC,  VII,  98,  107, 
108),  and  Codex  Coisl.  276  f.  148  (Pitra,  AS,  II,  p.  XXXVII). 

2  Roch,  18  f. 

3  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  26.  2;  cf.  VI,  40.  3  ff.;  Dittrich,  4f  holds  a 
different  view. 

*  Roch,  58. 


2oS  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

translation   of  the   fragments   preserved   by   Eusebius).      English 
translation  by  S.  F.  D.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  84-91. 

(b)  According  to  his  own  statement/  Dionysius  wrote 
an  exposition  on  the  beginning  of  Ecclesiastes  which 
was  still  known  even  to  Procopius  of  Gaza  in  the  fifth 
century,  and  which  he  used  in  his  Catciia  on  Ecclesi- 
astes. There  are  no  data  for  determining  the  date  of 
its  composition,  but  it  also  may  belong  to  the  period 
before  the  author  became  a  bishop.  According  to 
Procopius,^  Dionysius  opposed  the  allegorical  interpre- 
tation of  the  garments  of  skins,  and  other  things  in  the 
Garden  of  Eden,  whereas  according  to  a  fragment  of 
uncertain  origin,  found  in  a  Vatican  manuscript,^  he 
himself  employed  the  same  interpretation.  In  any  case 
the  statement  of  Procopius,  and  the  isolated  remark  of 
Anastasius  Sinaita,*  that  Dionysius  wrote  a  book  Kara 
'Uptyevov^,  do  not  justify  the  inference  that  he  was  only 
a  half-way  admirer  of  Origen,  and  that  he  was  there- 
fore also  a  half-way  opponent.^ 

(c)  The  two  books  Hepl  iira'yyeKioiv  were  directed 
against  the  chiliastic  dreamings  of  Nepos,  bishop  of 
Arsinoe,  which  he  committed  to  paper  in  an  "EXe7;^o? 
aX\T]yopLaT(ov.^  By  the  application  of  a  spiritual  method 
of  interpretation,  Dionysius  set  forth  in  the  first  book 
his  own  opinion  concerning  the  promise,  in  order  to 
treat  in  the  second  of  the  character  and  origin  of  the 
Johannine  Apocalypse,  to  which  his  opponents  princi- 

1  Cf.  Eusebius,  //isi.  VII,  26.  3.  2  Comment,  in  Gen.  Ill,  76. 

8  Codex  Vaiic.  2022  (Pitra,  AS,  III,  597). 
*  Quaestiones,  23;    ed.  Gretser,  266. 

6  Otherwise,  Ilarnack,  LG,  422  f.;  cf.  418  f.;  cf.  also  Pitra,  SpS,  I, 
p.  XVI,  17-19. 

^  Fabricius,  BG,  290  0.;    Ilarnack,  L(i,  427  f. 


DIONYSIUS   OF   ALEXANDRIA  209 


pally  appealed.^  Eusebius  has  preserved  five  extensive 
extracts  from  the  second  book.^  The  critical  remarks 
contained  therein,  particularly  those  on  the  differences 
between  the  Gospel  and  the  Apocalypse,  are  not  without 
value  even  to-day  in  their  clearness  and  brevity.^  The 
date  of  composition  is  uncertain :  Dittrich  places  it  be- 
tween 253  and  257  A.D. 

{({)  "E\e7;)j;o?  koI  ctTroXoyta  (7rpd<;  2a/3e'X,\toy  *)  was  the 
title  of  a  defence  in  four  books,  in  which  Dionysius 
showed  his  ability  to  clear  himself  from  the  suspicion 
of  heterodox  teachings  brought  against  him  by  his 
Roman  colleague  who  bore  the  same  name.^  The  fact 
that,  notwithstanding  this  book,  the  Arians  appealed  to 
Dionysius,  led  Athanasius  to  write  a  book  De  sententia 
Diojiysii  in  justification  of  his  predecessor,  in  various 
passages  of  which  he  interwove  extracts  from  the  treatise 
of  Dionysius.^  Other  fragments  are  found  in  Eusebius ' 
and  Basil.^     The  date  of  composition  was  260/261  a.d. 

4.  Numerous  Epistles  and  Deliverances  bear  witness 
to  the  active  interest  which  the  bishop  took  in  ecclesias- 
tical questions,  to  the  skill  which  he  exhibited  in  dealing 
with  them,  to  the  liveliness  and  graphic  power  of  his 
treatment,  and  not  least  of  all,  to  the  esteem  which  he 
enjoyed   even   far  outside   of   Alexandria   and    Egypt. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  24.  3. 

2  Idem,  VII,  24,  25;   cf.  Ill,  28.  3-5. 

3  See  also  the  insignificant  fragments  from  Codex  Vaticanus  1553, 
(Mai,  NC,  VII,  99,  108). 

*  Cf.  Eusebius,  Praep.  Evang.  VII,  18.  13. 
^  Basil  of  Caesarea,  Epist.  9. 

^  See  also  the  characterization  in  Chap.  14;  and  De  decret.  Nic.  25; 
De  Syn.  44. 

"  Eusebius,  Praep.  Evang.  VII,  19. 

8  Basil,  De  Spiritu  Sancto,  29,  72;   cf.  Mai,  NC,  VII,  96. 
P 


2IO  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

Our  information    as  to  the    following  writings   comes 
principally  from  Eusebius. 

(a)  One  group  of  epistles  deals  with  the  question  of 
the  treatment  of  the  Lapsed  {Lapsi)}  In  part  they  are 
headed  irepl  jxeravoia'i,'^  and  it  may  be  assumed  that  they 
all  originated  at  about  the  same  time  (251-252  a.d.)  and 
had  nearly  the  same  contents. 

( 1 )  To  the  Brethren  in  Egypt :  ^  none  extant. 

(2)  To  Conon,  bishop  of  Hermopolis;^  a  fragment 
is  given  by  Pitra.^ 

(3)  To  the  church  in  Alexandria;*'  designated  as  an 
iiriaToXr}  eTnarpeTTTLKr). 

(4)  To  the  Brethren  in  Laodicea,  whose  bishop  was 
Thelymidres.'^ 

(5)  To  the  Brethren  in  Armenia,  whose  bishop  was 
Merozanes. 

(6)  To  the  Romans.^ 

Nothing  from  those  marked  3-6  is  extant. 

(b)  The  following  writings  had  special  reference  to 
the  schism  of  Novatian. 

(i)  To  Novatian  in  Rome;  most  probably  written  in 
answer  to  his  announcement  of  his  entrance  upon  the 
Roman  see  (251  a.d.),  with  an  entreaty  to  preserve  the 
church  from  schism.  It  is  possible  that  Eusebius  has 
preserved  the  whole  of  it.^ 

(2)  To  the  Roman  Confessors,  who  adhered  to  Nova- 
tian.^°     It  is  not  extant. 

(3)  To  Fabius  (Fabian),  bishop  of  Antioch  ;  probably 

1  Eusebius,  //is/.  VI,  46.  X.  «  Eusebius,  ///jA  VI,  46.  2. 

2  Nos.  I,  2,  5,  and  6.  ''  Idem,  VI,  46.  2. 
8  Eusebius,  ///j/.  VI,  46.  I.  8  /,/g„i^  VI,  46.  5. 
4  //rw,  VI,  46.  2.  9  A/(W,  VI,  45. 

6  SpS,  I,  15  f.     Cf.  17,  XIV  sq.  10  A/t'M,  VI,  46.  5. 


DIONYSIUS  OF   ALEXANDRIA  211 

written  in  252  a.d.,  with  the  intention  of  dissuading  his 
colleague  from  siding  with  Novatian.  The  fragments 
preserved  by  Eusebius^  relate  the  suffering  and  apostasy, 
the  conflict  and  victory,  of  the  Alexandrian  Christians 
at  the  time  of  the  Decian  persecution. 

(4)  To  Cornelius,  bishop  of  Rome,  in  reply  to  his  letter 
concerning  Novatian.^  It  was  written  after  the  death  of 
Fabian  of  Antioch;  that  is,  probably  in  253  a.d.  Nothing 
besides  the  sentence  on  Alexander  of  Jerusalem^is  extant. 

( 5 )  To  the  Romans  irepl  elpr]V7]<;.'^ 

(6)  To  the  Romans  eVtcrroX?)  Sia/coviKr]  Sta  'IttttoXvtov.^ 
The  meaning  of  the  adjective  is  uncertain :  Rufinus 
gives  it  as  "  dc  mmistriis''' ;  Valesius,  '' de  officio  dia- 
conV ;  Gieseler,  "a  writing  in  the  service  of  the 
church."  Lightfoot*^  conjectures  that  its  contents  were 
connected  with  the  regulations  made  by  Fabian  of 
Rome,  which  are  mentioned  in  the  Liber  Pontificalis. 

(7)  and  (8)  To  the  Roman  Confessors^  after  their 
return  to  the  church.^ 

No  portion  of  the  writings  numbered  5-8  is  extant. 
It  is  possible  that  the  fragment  found  in  a  Vatican 
codex,^  originally  occurred  in  one  of  these  letters. 

(c)  The  question  of  the  validity  of  heretical  baptism 
is  discussed  in  the  following  letters  (254,  257  a.d.). 

(i)  To  Stephanus,  bishop  of  Rome.^^  One  of  the 
fragments  preserved  by  Eusebius  ^^  does  not  appear  to 
touch  this  question. 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  41,  42,  44.       ^  Idem,  VI,  46.  5. 

2  Idem,  VI,  46.  3  sq.  «  Apost.  Fathers :  Clement,  II,  372. 

3  Idem,  VI,  46.  4.  "^  See  No.  3,  above. 

*  Ideni,  VI,  46.  5.  8  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  46.  5. 

3  Codex  Vatican.  2022  (see  3  b  above). 
J''  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  2,  4,  5.  I,  2. 
"  Idem,  Vr,  5.  I,  2. 


212  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 


(2)  To  Sixtus,  bishop  of  Rome.  Three  fragments 
have  been  preserved  by  Eusebius.^ 

(3)  To  Philemon,  presbyter  at  Rome.  Three  frag- 
ments have  been  preserved  by  Eusebius.^ 

(4)  To  Dionysius,  presbyter  at  Rome.  A  fragment 
is  given  by  Eusebius.^ 

(5)  To  Sixtus,  bishop  of  Rome.  A  fragment  is  given 
by  Eusebius.* 

(6)  To  Sixtus  and  the  Roman  congregation.^  The 
church  at  Alexandria  is  mentioned  as  joining  in  this 
letter. 

(7)  and  (8)  Two  short  missives  to  Philemon  and  Dio- 
nysius, mentioned  by  Eusebius.*^  Though  not  mentioned 
in  his  enumeration  of  writings  on  heretical  baptism,  they 
may  still  have  referred  to  this  subject. 

(d)  In  the  Sabellian  controversy,  Dionysius  wrote  the 
following  letters :  — 

(i)  To  Ammon,  bishop  of  Berenice;'^ 
(2)  and  (3)  To  Telesphorus  and  to  Euphranor;^ 
(4)  To  Ammon  and  Euporus.^  It  cannot  be  deter- 
mined whether  these  letters  were  among  those  that 
Eusebius  mentions  elsewhere.^'^  At  all  events  they  were 
written  before  the  Apology  to  Dionysius  [of  Rome], 
i.e.  likely  in  257  a.d.,"  and  according  to  Athanasius^^ 
they  gave  the  occasion  for  the  suspicions  against  the 
author.^^ 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  5.  4-6;  6.  ^  Idem,  VII,  26.  I. 

2  Idem,  VII,  7.  1-5.  «  Idem,  VII,  26.  I. 

3  Idem,  VII,  8.     Cf.  7.  6.  ^  Idem,  VII,  26.  I. 

4  Idem,  VII,  9.  1-5.  ^o  Idem,  VII,  6. 
6  Idem,  VII,  9.  6.  "  Cf.  Idem. 

«  Idem,  VII,  5.  6. 

12  Sentent.  Dionys.  10,  13.     Cf.  Syn.  43. 

13  Cf.  Idem,  4.  18. 


DIONYSIUS    OF   ALEXANDRIA  21 3 

(e)  'EopraariKai,  Easter-Epistles:  — 

(i)  To  Domitius  and  Didymus :  erroneously  referred 
by  Eusebius  ^  to  the  time  of  the  Valerian  persecu- 
tion. It  was  written  before  Easter,  251  a.d.,  from 
Dionysius'  hiding-place  in  Libya.  The  extant  frag- 
ments^ relate  the  capture,  release,  and  flight  of  the 
bishop.  According  to  Eusebius,^  in  this  writing  Diony- 
sius established  an  Easter  canon  for  eight  years,  main- 
taining that  the  festival  should  not  be  celebrated  before 
the  vernal  equinox ; 

(2)  To  Flavius  ;  * 

(3)  To  the  Presbyters  in  Alexandria;^ 

(4)  To  various  persons  unnamed.  According  to 
Eusebius  these  letters  fall  in  the  years  258  to  261  a.d.  ; 

(5)  To  the  Alexandrians,  at  the  time  of  the  civil  war 
and  after  his  return  from  exile ;  that  is,  before  Easter, 
262  A.D. ;  ^ 

(6)  To  the  Egyptian  bishop  Hierax  (see  unknown), 
during  the  civil  war,  but  later  than  the  preceding.''  The 
extensive  extract  given  by  Eusebius  ^  describes  the  situ- 
ation in  Alexandria ; 

(7)  To  Hermammon  and  the  Brethren  in  Egypt; 
toward  the  end  of  the  ninth  year  of  Gallienus,  i.e.  prob- 
ably before  Easter,  262  a.d.^  Eusebius  has  preserved 
fragments  on  Gallus,^^  on  Valerian  and  Gallienus,^^  and 
on  Gallienus ;  ^^ 

(8)  To  the  Brethren  (in  Egypt.?)  at  the  time  of  the 

1  Eusebius,  I/ist.  VII,  20.  "^  Idem,  VII,  21.  2. 

2  Idem,  VII,  II.  20-23,  24  sq.  ^  Idem,  VII,  21.  2-10. 
8  Idem,  VII,  20.  9  Idem,  VII,  23.  4. 

*  Idem,  VII,  20.  10  ldem,Vl\,  i. 

6  Idem,  VII,  20.  ^1  Idef?i,  VII,  10.  2-4,  5  sq.  7-9. 

6  Idem,  VII,  21.  I.  12  j^e„t^  VII,  23.  1-3,  4. 


214  ORIENTAL  WRITERS 

plague,  apparently  before  Easter,  263  a.d.     Two  frag- 
ments are  given  by  Eusebius;^ 

(9)  To  the  Brethren  in  Egypt,  after  the  plague.^ 
This  was  probably  the  regular  Festal  Epistle  of  the 
year; 

(10)  Some  fragments  of  uncertain  origin.^ 

(f )  Accounts  are  given  also  of  the  following  :  — 

( 1 )  To  Origen  (imprisoned  at  Tyre),  Trepl  /xaprvpiov 
(written,  250-251  a.d.).^  Perhaps  the  two  fragments 
from  a  catena  by  Nicetas  of  Serra,  on  the  Gospel  of 
Luke,^  are  to  be  referred  to  this  Epistle.  The  words 
TTjoof  ^D^ptyevt]  are  added  by  way  of  marginal  gloss  to  the 
first  of  these  fragments.  Their  subject  is  Gethsemane 
(so  Harnack;^  Dittrich'^  holds  a  different  view,  con- 
tending that  the  fragments  were  derived  from  a  com- 
mentary on  Matthew,  or  even  on  the  four  Gospels)  ; 

(2)  Letters  to  Basilides,  bishop  of  the  churches  in  Pen- 
tapolis.^  One  of  these  letters,  of  uncertain  date,  gives 
information  in  reply  to  certain  questions  of  Basilides 
touching  the  Easter  celebration,  and  more  especially  the 
beginning  of  the  Easter  fast,  together  with  an  extended 
exposition  of  the  Gospel  narrative  as  to  the  time  of  the 
resurrection.  The  letter  is  included  in  the  collections 
of  canonical  letters,  and  hence  has  been  often  printed ; 
first  by  Fronto  Ducaeus  in  1620  (1622  a.d.),  but  the  best 
editions  are  those  by  Routh  ^  and  A.  P.  de  Lagarde ;  ^^ 

(3)  To  the  Bishop  Germanus  (see  unknown).     It  was 

1  Eusebius,  //ist.  VII,  22.  2-6,  7-10.         2  /,/(.,;;^  vil,  22.  II. 

3  Cf.  PG,  X,  1342.     ritra,  AS,  II,  XXXVII,  and  Harnack,  LG,  419. 

•»  Eusebius,  f/ts/.  VI,  46.  2. 

5  Codex  Vatican.  161 1;   PG,  X,  1597- 1602. 

6  Ilarnack,  LG,  421.  ^  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  22.  3. 
'  Dittrich,  Dionys.  40.  "  RS,  III,  224-232. 

1'^  Reliquiae  juris  Ecd.  ant.     Lips.  1856,  55-59. 


DIONYSIUS   OF  ALEXANDRIA  21  5 

written  in  exile,  during  the  Valerian  persecution,  as  a 
vindication  from  the  charge  of  cowardice.  The  letter 
was  probably  intended  for  a  wider  circle  of  readers. 
Fragments  have  been  preserved  by  Eusebius  ;  ^ 

(4)  To  Antioch,  in  the  matter  of  Paul  of  Samosata, 
264  A.D.2  Although  this  letter  was  appended  to  the 
synodical  epistle  of  the  bishops  assembled  at  Antioch, 
addressed  to  all  catholic  bishops,^  it  has  not  been  pre- 
served ;  and  the  letter  of  Dionysius  to  Paul,  which  is 
printed  by  Mansi,"^  is  not  genuine ; 

(5)  To  Aphrodisius;  five  fragments  are  contained  in 
a  Vatican  codex  ;  ^ 

(6)  To  Theotecnus,  bishop  of  Caesarea,  written  after 
the  death  of  Origen,  as  a  eulogy.  It  is  mentioned  by 
Stephanus  Gobarus.^ 

(g)  It  is  no  longer  possible  to  ascertain  the  facts  in 
regard  to  the  following  writings,  which  were  in  the  form 
of  letters  :  Hepl  aafS/Sdrov,''  Hepl  yvfivaaiov,^  Uepl  irec- 
paa/xcov,^  and  Uepl  yd/xcov}^ 

5.  On  uncertain  or  spurious  writings,  and  especially 
on  the  relation  of  Dionysius  to  the  Areopagitic  litera- 
ture, see  Harnack.^^ 


1  Eusebius,  BisL  VI,  40;  VII,  II. 

2  Idem,  VII,  22.  2. 

3  /</em,  VII,  30.  3.  *  Concil.  Collect.  I,  1039-1047. 

5  Codex  Vatican.  1553.     (Mai,  NC,  VII,  96,  98,  99,  102,  107.) 

6  See  Photius,  Codex,  232.     (Bekker,  291.) 
T  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  22.  Ii. 

8  Idem,  and    for   a   fragment,   see    Codex    Vatican.    1553   (Mai,   NC, 

VII,  98). 

9  Idem,  VII,  26.  2. 

10  A   fragment    is    found    in    Codex    Vatican.    1553    (Mai,    NC,    VII, 
102). 

11  LG,  419  (No.  5),  420  (10),  424-427  (12-14). 


2l6  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

§  64.     Anatolhis 
Fabricius,  BG,  III,  461-464;  VII,  299  sq.     Harnack,  LG,  436  f. 

Anatolius,  a  native  of  Alexandria,  left  the  city  after 
the  siege  of  Brucheium  (262  a.d.)  in  which  he  had  dis- 
tinguished himself;  was  for  a  time  the  coadjutor  of 
Theotecnus,  bishop  of  Caesarea ;  and  from  268  (269  a.d.) 
on,  was  bishop  of  Laodicea.^  According  to  Eusebius,^ 
he  was  an  accomplished  scholar  in  philosophy  and 
natural  science,  and  his  few  works  are  remarkable  for 
the  wealth  of  knowledge  which  they  display.^ 

Eusebius  mentions  the  following  :  — 

(rt)  ne/9t  Tov  irdaya,  from  which  he  preserved  a  con- 
siderable extract.^  A  Liber  Anatoli  de  ratione  paschali, 
in  which  the  portion  quoted  by  Eusebius  occurs,  also 
exists  in  Latin.  Krusch  considers  the  book  to  be 
spurious,  and  refers  it  to  the  sixth  century,  but  Zahn 
defends  its  genuineness  (against  which  no  decisive 
proofs  can  be  brought). 

The  Liber  Anatoli  was  printed  in  A.  Bucher's  De  Doctrina  tem- 
porum  Comj/ieniarius,  etc.,  Antwerp,  1634,  433-449.  Migne,  PG, 
X,  207-222.  Br.  Krusch,  Stiidien  sur  tnittelcilterlichen  Chronologie, 
Lpz.  1880,  311-327;  cf.  Zahn,  FGK,  III,  177-196.  [Translated 
by  S.  D.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  146-151.]  A.  Anscombe,  in  Engl. 
Hist.  Rev.  Jl.  1895,  X,  515-535,  and  C.  H.  Turner,  in  Idem,  October, 
1895,  pp.  699-710. 

{b)  ^ A^pid ^ir^TLKoi  elaa'yw'yai,  in  ten  books.^  Some  frag- 
ments are  contained  in  the  Theologumena  Arithmeticae^ 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  32.  6-12.  *  Idem,  VII,  32.  14-19. 

■2  Idem,  VII,  32.  6.  °  Idem,  VII,  32.  20. 

■''  Idem,  VII,  32.  13. 

•■'  I'aris,  1543,  9,  16,  24,  34,  56,  64.  [For  a  translation  of  the  fragments 
given  by  Fabricius,  III,  462,  see  S.  D.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  152-153.] 


THEOGNOSTUS         PIERIUS  217 

§  65.     Theogtiosttis 

Routh,  RS,  III,  407-422.  Migne,  PG,  X,  ii^--2\i.  —  Transla- 
tion: S.  D.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  155-156.  Fabricius,  BG,  298  .sq. 
Richardson,  BS,  70.     Harnack,  LG,  437-439. 

Theognostus,  principal  of  the  Catechetical  School  of 
Alexandria,^  in  which  post  he  possibly  succeeded  Dio- 
nysius  and  probably  preceded  Pierius,^  wrote  a  work, 
under  the  title  'TTrorfTrcocref?,  in  seven  books. 

According  to  Photius,^  these  treated  the  Loci  of 
dogmatic  theology  in  the  following  order:  i.  God  the 
Father.  2.  Son.  3.  Holy  Ghost.  4.  Angels  and  de- 
mons. 5  and  6.  Incarnation  of  the  Redeemer.  7.  God's 
government  of  the  world  {irepX  Oeov  Btj/jitovpyia';).  Pho- 
tius  gives  a  summary  of  the  contents.  Athanasius  ^  and 
Gregory  of  Nyssa^  cited  two  sentences  ;  the  former  with 
the  avowed  intention  of  defending  the  theologian,  who 
was  a  follower  of  Origen,  against  the  charge  of  holding 
subordinationist  views.  There  is  no  reason  for  regard- 
ing the  passage  cited  by  Athanasius  as  a  disquisition  on 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost.^  Theognostus  is  not 
mentioned  by  Eusebius  (or  Jerome). 

§  66.    Pierius 

Routh,  RS,  III,  425-435-  Migne,  PG,  X,  231-246.  C.  de  Boor, 
in  TU,  V,  2,  1888,  169  ff. ;  cf.  179  ff.  —  Translation :  S.  D.  Salmond 
in  ANF,  VI,  157.  Fabricius,  BG,  301.  Richardson.  BS,  70  f. 
Harnack,  LG,  439-441. 

1  Cf.  the  title  i^riy-qTris,  Photius,  Codex,  106. 

2  Otherwise,  Philip  of  Side;  cf.  Dodwell,  Disserlat.  in  Irenaeum,  16S9. 
App.  488. 

3  Epist.  4  ad  Sera  p.  c.  1 1 ;    Deer.  Syn.  Nic.  25. 
*  Contra  Kiiiipiniuiii^  111;    Orat.  3. 

®  So  Harnack,  LG,  437. 


2l8  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

According  to  Eusebius,^  Pierius  was  a  presbyter  at 
Alexandria,  distinguished  as  an  ascetic  and  scholar, 
under  the  episcopate  of  Theonas  (282-300  a.d.).  Ac- 
cording to  Philip  of  Side,  he  was  the  predecessor  of 
Theognostus  as  principal  of  the  Catechetical  School ;  ^ 
and  according  to  Jerome,^  he  lived  in  Rome  after  the 
Diocletian  persecution.  In  a  poem  by  the  Alexandrian 
advocate,  Theodorus,*  it  is  stated  that  Pierius,  together 
with  his  brother  Isidorus,  fell  martyr  in  the  persecution. 
This  may  be  so  far  true  that  he  was  made  to  suffer  for 
his  faith. ^  Regarding  his  writings,  the  following  par- 
ticulars are  known  :  — 

(a)  According  to  Photius,^  Pierius  wrote  a  book  com- 
prising twelve  AoyoL.''  Among  them  were  at  least  two 
AoyoL  eh  TO  7rd(T')(^a,^  a  (A070?)  et?  rr]V  ap'^^rjv  tov  'flarje,^ 
a  (Aoyo?)  Trepl  t/}<?  deoroKov}^  and  another,  eh  to  Kara 
AovKCLv}^  Philip  also  cites  two  short  sentences  from  an 
unnamed  writing  of  Pierius,^^  which  have  reference  to 
Mark  vi.  17  (Matt.  xiv.  3).  These  works  earned  for 
their  author  the  title  of  the  "young  Origen."^^ 

{b)  Philip  of  Side  had  read  a  Bto?  tov  ayiov  Ua/xcpiXov 
by  Pierius.  By  this  Pamphilus  the  friend  of  Eusebius 
is  meant,  who,  according  to  Photius,^*  had  been  the  pupil 
of  Pierius. 

1  Eusebius,  //ist.  VII,  32.  26;   cf.  ch.  30. 

2  Cf.  Photius,  Coi/ex,  118-119.  ^  Cf.  Photius,  Codex,  II9. 

3  De  Viris  Illint.  76.  "  Cf.  Photius,  Codex,  I18-119. 
■*  See  Philip  of  Side  (de  Boor,  170). 

^  Jerome,  loc.  cit.,  "  diversi  tractatus ;  "  Philip  of  Side,  "  o-irouSflffAiaTa." 

^  Philip  of  Side:   a  small  fragment  in  de  Boor,  170. 

^  PJiilip  of  Side;    cf.  Jerome,  Praef.  in  Comm.  ad  Osea.     The  sentence 
on  I  Cor.  i.  7,  quoted  hy  Jerome  {^Epist.  49,  3),  probably  belongs  here. 
i«  Philip  of  Side.  i''  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  76. 

11  Photius,  loc.  cit.  "  Photius,  Codex,  118. 

1'^  de  Boor,  16.  9. 


PI  II  LEAS         PETRUS  219 


§  67.     PJiilcas,  HcsycJiius,  Pac/iomins,  TJieodorus 

Routh,  RS,  IV,  85-1 1 1.  Migne,  PG,  X,  1559-1567.  —  Fabricius, 
BG,  305  sq.     Richardson,  BS,  71.     Harnack,  LG,  441-443. 

Philcas,  bishop  of  Thmuis  in  Egypt,  and  martyr  under 
Diocletian,  wrote  a  Letter  to  his  congregations  on  the 
sufferings  of  the  martyrs  at  Alexandria,  from  which 
Eusebius  quoted  a  long  section. ^  A  letter  written  in 
prison  by  the  four  bishops,  Hesychius,  Pachomius, 
Theodorus,  and  Philcas,  in  reference  to  the  Meletian 
schism,  exists  in  a  Latin  translation. ^  The  author  of  a 
textual  recension  of  the  Septuagint  and  of  the  Gospels 
(of  the  New  Testament.?)  which  attained  considerable 
reputation  in  Egypt,^  may  possibly  be  identified  with 
this  Hesychius. 

§  6Z.     Petriis 

Fragments:  Routh,  RS,  IV,  21-82.  Migne,  PG,  XVIII,  467- 
522.  Lagarde,  Reliqii.  gr.  63-73.  —  Translations:  by  J.  B.  H. 
Hawkins,  in  ANF,  VI,  261-283.  — Fabricius,  BG,  IX,  316  sq. 
Richardson,  BS,  74.     Harnack,  LG,  443-449. 

Petrus,  bishop  of  Alexandria  from  300  till  the  begin- 
ning of  312  A.D.,*  was,  according  to  Eusebius,  a  model 
bishop  in  his  virtuous  life  and  in  his  familiarity  with 
Holy  Scripture.  He  became  a  martyr,  after  having 
escaped  the  persecution  of  306,  whereby  he  had  alien- 

^  Eusebius,  VIII,  16.  2-10;  cf.  VIII,  9.  7;  13.  7;  and  Jerome's  De 
Viris  Illiist.  78.     [Translated  l)y  S.  D.  Salmond,  ANF,  VI,  162-163.] 

2  [Translated  by  S.  D.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  163-164.] 

3  Jerome,  Praef.  in  Libr.  Paralipom.;  Adv.  Rttfin.  II,  27.  In  Isai. 
Iviii.  II;    cf.  Deer.  Gdas.  VI,  13. 

*  Eusebius,  Hist.  VII,  32.  31;  VIII,  13.  7;  IX,  6.  2;  Jerome,  Chroni- 
con  ad  annum  2320  Abrahami,  ig  Dioclet. 


220  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 


ated  a  part  of  the  congregation  (Meletian  schism).     Ex- 
cept for  a  few  fragments  his  writings  have  been  lost :  — 

(a)  Hepl  ixeravola'^,  written  at  the  commencement  of  the 
year  306.^  Fourteen  "Canons"  are  extant,  setting  forth 
the  conditions  under  which  the  lapsed  might  be  received 
again  into  the  communion  of  the  church.  The  writing  is 
an  eloquent  witness  to  the  wise  toleration  of  the  author. 

The  section  transmitted  in  some  manuscripts  as  the 
fifteenth  Canon,  belonged  to  a  treatise  ; 

(b)  Et?  TO  'jrda')(^a  or  irepl  rov  irda-'x^a,  which  was  dedi- 
cated to  a  certain  Tricentius  ;  ^ 

(c)  Hepl  OeoTrjTo^ ;  three  Greek  fragments  are  pre- 
served in  the  Acts  of  the  Synod  of  Ephesus  of  431  a.d., 
and  four  in  Syriac  are  given  by  Pitra ;  ^ 

(d)  Hepl  avaardaew^.  Eight  Syriac  fragments  are 
given  by  Pitra,^  the  first  of  which  is  identical  with  one 
of  the  Greek  fragments  mentioned  under  {c) ; 

{c)  Ylepl  Trj'i  o-(OTi]po<;  rj/xcov  i7ri8rjfj,{a<;.  A  fragment  is 
given  by  Lcontius  of  Byzantium  ;  ^ 

(/)  Hepl  'yfrv^7]'i  (in  at  least  two  books)  is  mentioned 
by  Procopius  of  Gaza.^  Two  fragments  (given  by  Leon- 
tius  in  his  work  against  the  Monophysites '),  which  bear 
the  superscription,  eV  rov  irpoirov  Xoyov  irepl  rov  fxr]8e 
TrpovTrdp'^eLP  tijp  -yjrv^^rjv  /jiijSe  aiiaprrjcraaav  rovro  et?  awpua 
(3\i]6?)vaL,  were  probably  taken  from  this  work.^ 

1  See  the  beginning.  [Translated  by  J.  B.  H.  Hawkins,  in  ANF,  VI, 
269-279.] 

2  Mai,  NC,  I,  2,  p.  222.  *  Idei>i,  IV,  189-193,  426-429, 
2  AS,  IV,  187  sq.;   425  sq. 

*  Liber  /.  contra  Nestorian.  et  Eutyc/iinn.  ;  cf.  contra  Monophysitas^  in 
Mai,  NC,  VII,  134,  and  Epist.  Jiistiniani  contra  Jlfoiophysitas  in  Mai, 
NC,  VII,  307. 

e  Comm.  in  Gen.  Ill,  76.  ^  Mai,  NC,  VII,  85. 

^  Cf.  also  Epist.  Justiniani  ad  Mennam  (Mansi,    Concil.   ColUc.    IX, 


ALEXANDER  OF  ALEXANDRIA  221 

The  extant  fragments  mentioned  in  c-f  make  it 
apparent  that  Petrus  approached  the  questions  he 
treated  with  independence.  He  differed  in  a  character- 
istic way  from  the  Theologumena  of  Origen,  particularly 
in  the  writings  marked  d  and /"(against  the  preexistence 
of  the  soul,  fall  before  the  creation  of  the  world ;  a  dif- 
ferent conception  of  the  resurrection);  but  his  mode  of 
expression  shows  plainly  enough  that  he,  like  Dionysius, 
was  throughout  influenced  by  the  theology  of  Origen ; 

{^g)  A  Letter  of  Petrus  to  the  Alexandrians  has  been 
preserved  in  a  Latin  translation. ^  It  was  written  during 
the  persecution  of  306  a.d.  on  hearing  of  the  machina- 
tions of  Meletius,  against  which  he  gives  warning. 

{Ji)     On  doubtful  and  forged  writings,  see  Harnack.^ 

§  69.     Alexander 

Migne,  PG,  XVIII,  523-608. —  Translation :  J.  B.  H.  Hawkins, 
in  ANF,  291-302.  —  G.  Krliger,  Melito  von  Sardes  oder  Alexander 
von  Alexandrienf,  in  ZwTh,  XXXI,  1888,  434-448. — Fabricius, 
BG,  IX,  257-259.     Richardson,  BS,  74  f.     Preusclien,  LG,  449-451. 

Of  the  writings  of  Alexander  (bishop  of  Alexandria 
from  313  to  326  A.D.,  involved  in  the  Arian  controversy 
at  its  inception)  nothing  has  come  down  to  us  except  a 
sermon  and  part  of  his  correspondence. 

{a)  A6yo<;  irepl  '^v'x_})<i  kol  aco/jiaro^  koI  eh  to  ttciOo^, 
has  been  preserved^  in  a  Syriac  translation.'*  A  frag- 
ment of  it  has  also  been  preserved  in  Arabic.^  The 
sermon  is  composed  of  two  parts,  the  first  of  which  con- 

503  sq. ),  and  Pitra,  AS,  III,  599.  On  a  Syriac  fragment,  see  Harnack, 
LG,  447. 

^  Cf.  Sc.  Maffei,  Osservazioni  Leiterari,  III,  Verona,  1738,  17  (Routh, 
RS,  51). 

■^  LG,  447-449.  *  Codex  Vatican.  Syr.  386. 

3  Mai,  NPB,  II,  529-540,  6  Mai,  SpR,  III,  699. 


222  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

tains  lengthy  observations  on  the  relation  of  soul  and 
body  which  might  equally  well  occur  in  a  psychological 
tractate,  while  the  second  undertakes  to  prove  why  it 
was  necessary  that  the  Lord  should  suffer,  and  what 
results  His  death  had  for  mankind.  The  complicated 
manner  in  which  the  writing  has  been  transmitted,^ 
makes  it  probable  that  Alexander  modelled  this  sermon 
on  a  writing  of  Melito.^ 

{b)  It  is  possible  that  four  of  the  fragments  of  homi- 
lies ^  in  Syriac,  published  by  Pitra,*  are  spurious. 

{c)  Out  of  the  more  than  seventy  letters  which  Alex- 
ander is  said^  to  have  written  in  connection  with  Arian 
affairs,  the  following  are  extant :  — 

1.  A  circular  letter  to  all  catholic  bishops ;  ^    ' 

2.  A  letter  to  Alexander,  bishop  of  Byzantium ; 
given  by  Theodoret.'^  A  Syriac  fragment  also  is  extant.^ 
This  likewise  was  probably  a  circular  letter ; 

3.  Ka6aipeaL<;  'Apeiov,^  Depositio  Arii,  addressed  to 
the  presbyters  and  deacons  of  Alexandria  and  Mareotis; 

4.  Portions  of  a  letter  to  yEglon,  given  by  Maximus 
Confessor ;  ^^ 

5.  Other  letters  are  also  mentioned,  viz.  :  to  Philo- 
gonius,  bishop  of  Antioch,^^  to  Eustathius,  bishop  of 
Beroea,^^  to  the  Emperor  Constantine,^^  to  Silvester, 
bishop  of  Rome,^*  and  to  Arius.^^ 

1  Kriiger  (see  above),  434-437.  2  qx,  §  40.  6. 

3  Fragments  marked  IV,  VI,  VII,  VIII. 

*  AS,  IV,  199  sq. ;   433  sq.  ^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  LXIX,  4. 

**  Socrates,  I/ist.  Reel.  I,  6;  cf.  Gelasius  of  Cyzicus,  Hist.  Cone.  Nic. 
II,  3  (Mansi,  Concil.  Collec.  II,  793-S02). 

7  Hist.  Ecd.  I,  4.  12  Loc.  cit. 

8  AS,  IV,  200,  434,  No.  IX.  13  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  LXIX,  9. 
3  Codex  Paris.  474  al.  1*  Liherius,  Kpist.  4,  4. 

1"  Opera.,  II,  152,  155  (Corder.).        ^^  Socrates,  Hist.  Eccl.  I,  26. 
"  Theodorct,  Hist.  Reel.  I,  3  (end). 


HIERAX        JUDAS  223 


§  70.     Hierax 
Harnack,  LG,  467  f. 

According  to  Epiphanius/  Hierax  lived  at  Leon- 
topolis  and  was  a  man  of  great  learning,  experienced  in 
medicine  and  other  sciences,  versed  alike  in  Greek  and 
Coptic  literature,  and  eminent,  finally,  in  the  exposition 
of  Holy  Scripture.  His  Commentaries  in  the  Greek  and 
Coptic  languages  are  said  to  have  borne  witness  to  his 
importance  in  the  last-mentioned  field.^  Some  frag- 
ments of  his  writings  (?)  against  marriage  are  extant  in 
Epiphanius'  Panarion?  It  cannot  be  determined  from 
Epiphanius^  whether  he  wrote  a  book  of  his  own  on 
the  Holy  Ghost,  as  Harnack  thinks.  Epiphanius  men- 
tions still  another  treatise  on  the  Six  Days'  Work  and 
Psalms.^ 

SUPPLEMENTARY 

§  71.    Judas 

A.  Schlatter,  Der  Chrojiograph  ans  dem  zehntenjahre  Antonins, 
in  TU,  XII,  I,  1894.     Fabricius,  BG,  176.     Harnack,  LG,  327;    cf. 

755  f- 

According  to  Eusebius,'^  a  certain  Judas,  of  whom 
nothing  further  is  known,  arranged  in  a  writing,  Ek  ra? 
irapa  rut  AavcrjX  e^hoixr}Kovra  kjBhojxdha'i,  some  chrono- 
logical calculations  based  on  the  prophecies  in  the  book 
of  Daniel.  They  extended  as  far  as  the  tenth  year  of 
Severus  (202  a.d.),  and  prophesied  the  Parousia  of  the 
Lord  in  the  near  future.     Schlatter  assumes  a  mistake 

1  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  LXVII,  i.  ^  Idem,  LXVII,  3. 

2  Idem,  LXVII,  3;   LV,  5.  '^  Idem,  LXVII,  3. 

3  Idem,  LXVII,  1-2. 

6  Eusehius,  Hist.  VI,  7;   cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illitst.  52. 


224  ORIENTAL   WRITERS 

in  Eusebius'  statement,  and  identifies  Judas  with  the 
Chronographer  (from  the  tenth  year  of  Antoninus  Pius), 
whom  Clement  mentions,^  and  whom  he  used  for  his 
calculations.  Schlatter  also  thinks  that  he  can  be  shown 
to  be  mentioned  in  Theophilus'  letter  to  Autolycus,^  and 
by  Tertullian,^  Origen,*  and  Epiphanius.^  The  Judas  of 
Eusebius,  however,  wrote  in  a  time  of  persecution. 

§   72.     Heraclittis,  Maximiis,   Candidus^  Apion,  Sextus, 

Arabiamis 

Fabricius,  BG,  172,  175  sq.     Harnack,  LG,  758  f.,  786. 

Eusebius*^  tells  us  that  he  had  before  him  a  large 
number  of  writings,  some  of  them  bearing  the  names 
of  their  authors,  some  of  them  anonymous.  Passing 
over  the  latter,  he  mentions  six  of  the  former,  which  he 
is  inclined  to  refer  to  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Corn- 
modus,  or  the  beginning  of  that  of  Severus.  These 
were  the  writings  of  Heraclitus,  Et?  tov  aTroaroXov;  of 
Maximus,  Ilepl  ri)'?  vXtj^  ; ''  of  Candidus  and  Apion, 
Et?  Tr]V  €^a7]/xepov ;  of  Sextus,  Ilepl  avacrTdaeco<; ;  and  of 
Arabianus,  the  title  of  whose  work  is  not  given. 

§  73.     Aminojiius 

O.  V.  Gebhardt,  in  RE,  II,  404.  Theo.  Zahn,  FGK,  L,  31-34.— 
I  hunack,  LG,  406  f. 

Eusebius  ^  ascribes  a  treatise,  Tlepl  Tr]<i  Mcov(r€Q)<i  Kal 
'lr](rov  (TvijL(f)covia<;  and  other  writings  to  a  Christian  writer, 

1  Stroniata,  I,  21.  147.  ^  J'tJ-  8. 

2  III,  24-28.  *  Vv.  11. 
^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  XXIX,  4. 

8  Eusebius,  Hist.  V,  27;  d.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  46-51. 
■^  Idem,  Praep.  evang.  VII,  21.  5.  Cf.  also,  §  76.  3  b,  below. 
8  Eusebius,  /list.  VI,  19  sq. 


AMMONIUS        THEONAS  225 

Ammonius,  whom  he  and  those  who  followed  him  ^ 
confounded  with  the  philosopher,  Ammonius  Saccas. 
He  was  probably  identical  with  the  Ammonius  whom 
Eusebius  calls  an  Alexandrian,  and  who  composed  a 
Synopsis  of  the  Four  Gospels  (To  Sia  reaadpoov  euayye- 
Xlov),  in  which  Matthew  was  used  as  the  basis.^  [He 
divided  the  text  into  sections  which  are  still  known  as 
"  Ammonian  sections."] 

§   74.      T/ieo7ms 

Editions:  J.  L.  Dacherius,  Spicilegium  (see  §  2.  9  ^),  XII,  1675, 
545  sqq.  ;  III,  2d  edit.  1723,  297  sqq.  Routh,  RS,  III,  439-449. 
Migne,  PG,  X,  1569-1574.  —  Translation:  S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  in 
ANF,  VI,  158-161. 

Literature :  J.  Havet,  Les  dkouvertes  de  Jerd?ne  Vignier  in  Bibl. 
de  VEcole  des  Charles,  XLVI,  1885,  205-271.  P.  BatifFol,  VEpiire 
de  Theonas  a  Liicien,  Paris,  1886.  {Bull.  Crit.  VII,  1886,  155-160.) 
Cf.  Harnack,  in  TliLZ,  XI,  1886,  319-326.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  306. 
Ricliardson,  BS,  71.     Harnack,  LG,  790. 

The  letter  of  a  bishop,  Theonas,  to  Lucian,  who  was  a 
Christian,  and  also  imperial  chamberlain,  has  been  pre- 
served in  a  Latin  translation.  In  it  good  advice  is  given 
to  the  recipient,  as  to  how  he  and  other  Christians  at 
court  should  order  their  behavior  so  as  to  incline  the 
emperor  favorably  towards  Christianity.  The  situation 
corresponds  with  that  described  by  Eusebius,^  and  only 
Theonas  of  Alexandria  (282-300  a.d.)  can  be  regarded 
as  the  author.  Assuming  the  authenticity  of  the  doc- 
ument, it  forms  an  exceedingly  valuable  means  for 
determining  the  state  of  affairs  shortly  before  the  Dio- 

^  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illiist.  55. 

2  Eusebius,   Epist.  ad  Carpi  a  mi  in.     Jerome    {loc.   cit.'),  falsely,  or   by 
mistake,  translates  liy  " evaiigelici  canones.''' 
^  Eusebius,  Ilist.  Eccl.  VIII,  i. 
Q 


226  WRITERS   OF  ASIA   MINOR 

cletian  persecution.  Batiffol  attacked  this  assumption 
with  the  assertion  that  the  letter  was  forged  by  Jerome 
Vignier,  priest  of  the  Oratory  (died,  1661  a.d.).  Some 
of  the  internal  reasons  for  this  suspicion  {e.g:  mistakes 
in  the  titles  used)  can  be  disproved  ;  and  others  (Latinity, 
Biblical  citations)  are  met  by  the  supposition  that  we 
have  to  do,  not  with  an  ancient  version  (thus  d'Acher)-), 
but  with  a  translation  made  by  a  Humanist  scholar. 
The  absence  of  any  tradition  is  not  unexampled,  as  is 
seen  in  the  case  of  the  Epistle  to  Diognetus.  Havet's 
assertion  that  Vignier  also  forged  other  (nine)  "  Acts  " 
in  the  Spicilcgimn,  makes  the  case  very  suspicious ;  but 
whether  the  statement  itself  is  beyond  all  doubt  has  not 
yet  been  investigated. 

II.     Writers  of  Asia  Minor 

§   75.      Gregorins   Thauviatiii'giis 

Editions:  Fr.  Zinus,  Venet.  1574.  Rom.  1594  (cf.  BG,  VII.  259). 
Ger.  Vossius,  Mogunt.  1604  (first  Greek  edition).  Paris,  1622.  cura 
F7'0!it.  Diicaei  ( 1621,  BG,  VII,  260).  Gallandi.  BiblioHieca  vet.  pat. 
antiq.  scriptorum  eccl.  (§  2.  8  a').  III,  385-469:  cf.  XIV,  App.  119. 
Migne,  PG,  X,  963-1206.  —  Translations:  J.  Margraf,  in  BKV,  1875 
(Panegyric,  Declaration  of  Faith,  Epistle).  S.  D.  F.  Salmond, 
in  ANF.  VI.  7-74.  (Declaration  of  Faith.  Ecclesiastes,  Canoni- 
cal Epistle,  Panegyric,  Trinity,  Faith,  Soul,  Homilies,  Saints,  and 
Matthew.) 

Literature:  L.  W\-a\\\x?„  Diatriba  de  T/ieodons,\n  PG.  X,  1205- 
1232.  J.  L.  Boye,  Dissertatio  histor.  de  S.  Greg.  Thamn.  episc. 
N'eocaesariensi.,  Jena,  1709.  H.  R.  Reynolds,  in  DCB,  II,  730-737. 
V.  Ryssel,  Greg.  Thauin.  Lpz.  1880  (jprTh,  VII.  1881,  565-573), 
cf.  F.  Overbeck,  in  ThLZ.  VI.  i88r,  283-286.  P.  Koetschau,  Intro- 
duction to  his  edition  in  SQu,  IX,  1894.  V.  Ryssel.  Eine  syrische 
Lebensbeschreibuns;  des  Greg.  Thauin.  in  Theol.  Zeitsch.  aus  der 
Sclrweiz,  1894,  228-254.  Fabricius,  BG,  VII,  249-260.  Richardson, 
BS,  65  f.     Preuschen,  LG,  428-436. 


GREGORIUS   TIIAUMATURGUS  22/ 

1.  Besides  the  account  of  his  own  life  and  devel- 
opment which  Gregorius  Thaumaturgus  gives  in  his 
eulogy  upon  Origen  (see  below),  a  few  particulars  are 
given  by  Eusebius,^  Basil  of  Caesarea/'^  and  Jerome.^ 
Later  writers  ^  derived  their  knowledge  of  the  bishop 
of  Neocsesarea  almost  exclusively  from  the  Bio?  koI 
iyK(t)/xLov  pi)9ev  ek  tov  a.'yiov  Tp7]j6pLou  rov  Savfiarovpyov, 
by  Gregory  of  Nyssa ;  a  panegyric  of  very  slight  value 
as  a  source.^  An  account  of  his  life  (preserved  in  Syriac 
in  a  manuscript  of  the  sixth  century),^  possibly  was  de- 
rived from  an  Ante-Nicene  Greek  original. 

2.  Theodorus,  later  called  Gregorius,'  received  from 
an  admiring  posterity  the  title  of  the  "  Wonder-Worker," 
Thaumaturgus.^  He  was  born  about  213  a.d.  of  a  dis- 
tinguished family  in  Neocaesarea  (Pontus).  Educated 
as  a  heathen,  though  acquainted  with  Christianity  from 
his  fourteenth  year,  he  studied  jurisprudence.  While 
on  his  way  to  Berytus  (Beirut),  where  he  intended  to 
complete  his  study  of  Roman  law,  he  became  acquainted 
with  Origen  at  Caesarea  in  Palestine  (233  a.d.),  and 
received  from  him  an  impulse  toward  philosophical 
and  theological  studies.  He  remained  five  years  ^  in 
his  master's  school,  to  whom,  upon  his  departure  (238), 
he  reared  a  beautiful  memorial  of  his  gratitude  in  his 

1  //ts(.  Eccl.  VI,  30,  VII,  14;    28.  I ;   30.  2. 

2  Spir.  Sand.  29,  74;   Epist.  28,  i  sq.;   204,  2;   207,  4;   210,  3,  5. 

*  De  Viris  Illust.  65;    Comm.  in  Eccles.  4;   Epist.  70.  4. 

*  Preuschen,  LG,  434,  436. 

5  Printed  by  Vossius,  234-427;   Gallandi,  III,  439-461. 

6  Cod.  Mus.  Brit.  Syr.  Add.  14648  Saec.  VI. 

'  See  the  salutation  in  Origen's  epistle,  and  Eusebius'  Hist.  VI,  30. 

8  So  named  for  the  first  in  the  title  (not  given  by  Gregory  of  Nyssa)  to 
the  Bios. 

9  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  30. 


228  WRITERS   OF  ASIA   MINOR 

Panegyric.  With  the  intention  of  entering  upon  the 
practice  of  the  law,  he  returned  to  his  native  city. 
There  he  was  chosen  bishop,  about  240  a.d.,  and  be- 
came, with  his  brother  Athenodorus,i  the  founder  of 
the  provincial  church  of  Pontus.  He  remained  its  head 
for,  possibly,  three  decades;  and  his  influence  may 
have  been  all  the  more  profound  because  he  did  not 
lose  himself  in  the  turmoils  of  ecclesiastical  politics. 
During  the  Decian  persecution  (250-251  a.d.),  he,  with 
a  part  of  his  congregation,  fled  to  the  mountains.  At 
the  time  of  the  incursion  of  the  Goths  and  Boradi 
into  Pontus  in  253-254  a.d.,  he  proved  himself  a  true 
shepherd.^  He  took  part  in  the  first  synod  at  Antioch 
against  Paul  of  Samosata,^  264-265  a.d.,  but  before  the 
second  he  died,  about  270  a.d.  His  memory  remained 
sacred  in  the  catholic  church. 

On  the  chronology  of  his  stay  at  Caesarea,  see  J.  Draeseke,  in 
JprTh,  VII,  1881,  103-107,  and  an  opposing  view  by  P.  Koetschau, 
in  SQu,  IX,  1894. 

3.  A  busy  churchman,  completely  occupied  with  ques- 
tions of  practical  life,  Gregory  scarcely  found  time  for 
authorship,  and  only  little  of  undoubted  genuineness  has 
been  transmitted  to  us.  On  the  contrary,  the  famous 
name  of  the  orthodox  "wonder-worker"  was  used  as  a 
flag  of  protection  for  heretical  productions.  His  best- 
known  writing  was  the  (a)  E49  'flpLjevriv  TrpoacfxouijTi- 
KO's  \^Kal  TravijyvpiKO'i  \6yo^  :  TravrjjvpiKOV  eL';^a/OicrTta<>  **], 
called  by  Gregory  himself^  X0709  )(^apLari]pio<i.  It  is 
preserved  only  in  connection  with  Origen's  work  against 

1  Eusebius,  //isi.  VI,  30;   VII,  14.      ^  Eusehius,  //is^.  VII,  30.  2. 

2  See  his  Epistola  canonica.  ^  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illiisi.  65. 
^  Koetschau  (see  below),  jip.  7,  18;    9,  16. 


GREGORIUS   TIIAUMATURGUS  329 

Celsus  in  a  Vatican  Codex  ^  and  five  other  manuscripts. 
The  speech,  delivered  upon  his  departure  from  Caesarea 
(see  above),  was  no  ordinary  panegyric,  but  a  tribute  to 
the  Alexandrian's  method  of  teaching,  which  came,  to 
be  sure,  from  an  enthusiastic  pupil,  but  which  was  just 
and  also  minute  in  its  details.  In  the  introduction 
(§§  i~30)  the  author  excuses  himself  for  being  per- 
suaded, by  gratitude  to  his  teacher,  to  deliver  the  address 
in  spite  of  his  limited  experience.  There  then  follows  a 
thanksgiving  to  God  through  Christ,  to  his  guardian 
angel,  and  to  Origen  (31-92),  and  after  this  an  exact 
description  of  Origen's  mode  of  instruction  (93-183). 
His  separation  from  his  master  draws  forth  his  com- 
plaints, but  over  against  them  he  enumerates  his  grounds 
for  consolation  (184-202).  At  the  close  he  asks  for 
blessing  and  intercession  (203-207).  Apart  from  its 
importance,  as  a  source  of  information  as  to  the  work 
of  Origen,^  the  address  is  a  remarkable  performance 
in  itself,  and  in  spite  of  a  not  infrequent  heaviness  of 
style,  the  rhetoric  is  but  seldom  artificial,  the  language 
good  and  flowing. 

Editions:  D.  Hoeschelius,  Aug.  Vindel.  1605,  as  a  beginning  of 
an  edition  of  tlie  Books  against  Celsus.  J.  A.  Bengal,  Stuttg. 
1722.  C.  V.  de  la  Rue,  Opera  Origcnis,  IV.  Paris,  1759.  ^PP-  55~ 
78.  C.  H.  E.  Lommatzsch,  Opera  Origenis,  XXV,  Berol.  1848,  339- 
381.     P.  Koetschau,  in  SQu,  IX,  1894. 

{b)  "FiK6eaL<i  TTia-reco';^  a  short  creed  (extant  in  many 
manuscripts^  in  Greek,  Syriac,  and  Latin),  the  genuine- 
ness of  which  need  not  be  impugned  in  spite  of  the 
fact  that  its  earliest  attestation  is  that  of  Gregory  of 

1  Codex  Vaticanjisgraec,  386.  ^  Preuschen,  LG,  429. 

2  Cf.  §  61.  I,  above. 


230  WRITERS   OF  ASIA   MINOR 

Nyssa  in  his  Life  of  Thaumaturgus.  Since  the  formula 
is  said  to  have  been  revealed  to  the  author  in  a  vision, 
it  is  also  known  as  'ATro/caXui/ri?  Tpi-j'yopiov. 

C.  P.  Caspar!,  A/U'  unci  fieitc  Qiielleii  zur  Geschidite  dcs  Taiif- 
symbols  iind  der  Glaubensregel,  Christiania,  1879,  1-64.  F.  Katten- 
busch,  Das  Apostolische  Symbol,  I,  Lpz,  1894.  338-342.  The  Syriac 
text  in  P.  de  \ja.g^.x(\.Q,  Analccta  Syriaca,  Lips,  et  Lugd.  1858,  and  in 
Pitra,  AS,  IV,  81  ;  cf.  345  sq. 

{c)  'ETTiaroXr}  KavovtKrj  was  a  communication  to  the 
bishops  of  Pontus,  written  after  the  incursion  of  the 
Goths  and  Boradi  (Boranians)  into  Pontus  and  Bythynia, 
apparently  in  254  a.d.  It  is  extant  in  numerous  manu- 
scripts containing  the  canons  of  councils.^  The  letter 
contains  regulations  for  the  treatment  of  those  who  had 
been  guilty  of  transgressions  against  Christian  discipline 
and  morality  during  the  incursion  of  the  barbarians, 
whether  committed  under  compulsion  as  prisoners  or  as 
voluntary  abettors  of  the  plunderers.  The  letter  is 
important  both  as  a  first-hand  account  of  the  evil  con- 
ditions occasioned  even  among  Christians  by  those  days 
of  terror,  and  as  witness  to  the  intelligent  benignity  of 
Gregory. 

Routh,  RS,  III,  256-264,  265-283.  J.  Draeseke,  in  JprTh,  VII, 
1 88 1,  724-756  (Letter,  see  pp.  730-736). 

id)  A  writing  entitled  Mera'^pacrt?  et?  Tov'^KKXtjcnaa- 
ri)v  '2o\ofj.o)i'To<i  is,  indeed,  ascribed  in  the  manu- 
scripts 2  to  Gregory  Nazianzen ;  but,  according  to  the 
testimony  of  Jerome^  and  Rufinus,'*  it  may  equally  well 
have  been  the  work  of  Gregory  the  "  Wonder-Worker," 

'  Preuschen,  T-0,  429  f.         ^  Df  Viris  Illnst.  65;    Comm.  in  Rccles.  4. 
-  Preuschen,  \X\,  430.  «  Hist.  EccL  VII,  25. 


GREGORIUS   THAUMATURGUS  23 1 


particularly  as  the  language  resembles  that  of  the  Pane- 
gyric. It  consists  simply  of  a  periphrastic  reproduc- 
tion of  the  original. 

{f)  The  writing  "  To  Theopompus  on  the  Impassivity 
and  the  Passivity  of  God,"  is  preserved  in  Syriac  in  a 
manuscript  in  the  British  Museum. ^  It  is  "a  sort  of 
Platonic  dialogue  upon  the  question  whether  from  the 
physical  passivity  of  God  there  also  follows,  as  a  neces- 
sary consequence,  moral  passivity  as  to  the  fate  of 
the  human  race."^  Well-grounded  doubts  concerning 
its  genuineness  cannot  be  substantiated.  Nothing  is 
known  as  to  the  identity  of  Theopompus ;  Draeseke's 
attempted  identification  of  the  Isocrates,  mentioned  in 
the  writing,  with  the  Gnostic  Socrates,-^  is  not  an  improb- 
able conjecture.  The  date  of  composition  was  after 
240  A.D.* 

P.  de  Lagarde,  Analecta  Syriaca,  Lips,  et  Lond.  1858, 46-64  (Syriac 
text).  V.  Ryssel,  G7-eg.  Thanin.  Lpz.  1880,  71-99  (in  German), 
I18-124,  137  f-,  150-157;  cf.  Draeseke,  in  JprTh,  IX,  1883.  634- 
640  (and  in  his  Gesammelte  patrist.  Untersuchnngen,  Altona  and 
Lpz.  1889,  162-168).  Pitra,  AS.  IV,  103-120  (Syriac),  363-376 
(Latin). 

(/)  The  Aid\€^i<i  7rpb<i  AlXiavov  has  been  lost.  Ac- 
cording to  Basil  ^  the  purpose  of  Gregory  was  to  lead 
his  correspondent  from  heathenism  to  Christianity. 
The  want  of  precision  in  the  use  of  dogmatic  expres- 
sions and  formulae,  which,  under  the  circumstances,  is 
quite  intelligible,  does  not  justify  appeal  to  Gregory  as 
a  supporter  of  the  errors  of  Sabellianism. 

1  Codex  Mus.  Britt.  Syr.  Addit.  1 21 56.  2  Qverbeck. 

'  The  anonymous  writing,  de  Recta  Fide  (see  §  80),  edition  of  Lom- 
matzsch,  XVI,  264. 

■•  Kyssel  holds  a  different  view,  ^  Epist.  210,  5. 


232  WRITERS   OF  ASIA   MINOR 

(£■)  "An  Ante-Nicene  Homily";  published  by  J.  C. 
Conybeare.^ 

4.  The  following  writings  are  either  probably  or  cer- 
tainly spurious  ;  some  of  them  were  fraudulently  attrib- 
uted to  Gregory. 

(a)  'H  Kara  fxepo^  iriarL'i  (extant  in  Greek  and  Syriac), 
is  a  trinitarian-christological  confession,  which  "  pre- 
supposes the  Arian,  semi-Arian,  and  Pneumatomachian 
controversies,  as  well  as  the  Apollinarian  prelude  to  the 
christological  conflict."  ^  The  treatise  was  written  by 
Apollinaris  (the  younger)  of  Laodicea  about  375  ^  or 
390  A.D.*  with  the  purpose  of  setting  forth  his  concep- 
tion of  the  Trinity  and  of  the  incarnation  of  Christ. 
Between  410  and  425  a.d.  Apollinarians  attributed  it  to 
Thaumaturgus. 

First  published  in  Greek  by  Mai,  NC,  VII,  170-176.  P.  A.  de 
Lagarde,  Titi  Bostrini  contra  Manich.  libri  IV.  Syr.  Berol.  1859, 
App.  103-113.  J.  Draeseke,  Apollinarios  von  Laodicea.,  in  TU, 
VII,  1892,  369-380.  Syriac  text,  in  Lagarde,  Analecta  Syriaca, 
1858,  31-42.  Syriac  and  Latin.  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  82-94,  346-356;  cf. 
C.  P.  Caspari  (3  b,  above),  65-146. 

{b)  To  Philagrius,  on  Consubstantiality,  is  extant  in 
Syriac.  The  Greek  original  of  this  trinitarian  writing 
is  found  in  Gregory  Nazianzen's  two  hundred  and  forty- 
third  epistle,^  where  it  is  headed  H/ao?  ^vd^piov  ii6va)(pv 
irepl  de6Trjro<;. 

Syriac  text,  in  Lagarde,  Analecta  Syriaca,  1858,  43-46.  Syriac 
and  Latin,  in  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  100-103,  360-363.  German,  by  Ryssel, 
Greg.  Thaum.  Lpz.   1880,  65-70;  cf.  loo-iiS,  135  f.,  147-150;  cf. 

^  Expositor,  1896,  3,  161-173.  *  Caspari. 

"^  Caspari,  p.  69.  ^  Formerly  Orat.  45. 

^  Draeseke. 


GREGORTUS   THAUMATURGUS  233 

J.  Draeseke.  in  JprTh.  VII.   1881.  379-384;  VIII,   1882,  343-384. 
553-568  (in  his  GesiDivnelte patrist.  Uiitersiicltungen,  1889.  103-162. 

(r)  The  A0709  Ke(f)aXai(i}Bi]'i  irepl  '^vx^l'^  7rp6<;  Tanavov, 
ascribed^  to  Gregory  in  several  manuscripts,^  is  a  trea- 
tise on  the  nature  of  the  soul.  Its  author  omitted  the 
Scriptures  as  a  source  of  proof. 

Editions :  Didacus  Hurtadus,  Venet.  (cf.  Ryssel,  Greg.  Thaum. 
p.  35).  A  Syriac  fragment  is  given  by  Lagarde  in  his  Analecta 
Syriaca,  p.  31. 

{d)  The  'AvadrjfiariaiJiol  rj  irepl  7riaT€(o<i  K€(f)d\aia  1/3' 
were  twelve  statements  of  belief  and  excommunication. 
They  related  to  the  incarnation  of  Christ,  and  were  di- 
rected against  Nestorian,  Eutychian,  and  Apollinarian 
doctrines. 

First  pubhshed  in  Latin  by  Turrianus,  in  A.  Possevinus.  Appara- 
tus criticus,  and  afterward  in  Greek  and  Latin,  by  H.  Canisius, 
Atiiiquae  lectioiies.  III,  Ingolst.  1603,  i.  Syriac  fragments,  in 
Lagarde,  Analecta  Syriaca,  1858,  65,  23-66,  18 ;  66,  27-67,  5.  Pitra. 
AS,  IV,  95-100,  357-360 ;  cf.  J.  Draeseke,  in  Gesam.  patr.  Unter- 
suchiingeti,  78-102  (VitaHus). 

{e)  A  number  of  Homilies,  to  wit :  — 

(1-3)  Et9  rov  evayyeXta-iuiov  r?}?  V7repajia<i  (^Travayia^) 
OeoTOKOV  TrapOevov  rr}?  Mapia<;,  and 

(4)  Etf  TO,  ayia  6eo(f)dveia,  ascribed  to  Gregory  in  one 
codex. ^  In  very  many  manuscripts  the  third  address  is 
ascribed  to  John  Chrysostom.  The  first  exists  in  Syriac 
and  Armenian  ;  ^  the  second  in  Syriac  ;  ^  and  the  fourth 
in  Syriac,^  attributed  to  Chrysostom.  Draeseke  would 
assign  all  three  to  Apollinaris  of  Laodicea. 

J.  Draeseke,  in  JprTh,  X,  1884,  657-704. 

1  Codex  Palm.  202  (o-^'),  etc.  ^  Codex  Bibl.  Crypto/err. 

2  Fabricius,  BG,  VII,  257  vv. 

*  Pitra,  AS,  TV,  122-127  (377~380  ^"^  MS-'.SO  (396-400). 

^  Idem,  IV,  150-156  (400-404).  6  fiie,n^  IV,  127-133  (3S1-386). 


234  WRITERS   OF   ASIA   MINOR 

(5)  A0709  et?  Tov<i  dyiov;  irdvra^  {Scj'ino  in  omnes 
sanctos)  (ascribed  to  Gregory  in  the  manuscript  used  by 
Mingarelli)  is  to  be  assigned  to  a  later  period  on  account 
of  its  subject  and  its  dependence  on  the  sermons  of 
Chrysostom.i 

Edition:  J.  A.  Mingarelli,  Bonon.  1770. 

(6)  ///  Nativitaton  Christ i ;  in  Armenian,^  Barden- 
hewer  (169)  regards  it  as  genuine. 

(7)  De  Incarnatione  Domini ;  in  Armenian.^ 

(8)  Laus  sanctac  Dei  panic  ;  in  Armenian.* 

(9)  Pancgyricus  scimo  in  sanctam  Dei  genetrice^n  et 
semper  virginem  Mariain  ;  in  Armenian.^ 

(10)  Sernio  panegyric  us  in  Jionorcm  sancti  Stephani ; 
in  Armenian.^ 

5.  Finally  there  exist  numerous  fragments,  partly  of 
genuine  and  partly  of  spurious  writings,  in  Greek 
{catenae),  Syriac,  and  Armenian  :  collected  by  Lagarde '' 
and  Pitra.^ 

6.  Concerning  an  extant^  (Exposition)  of  the  Prov- 
erbs of  Solomon,  see  the  remarks  of  P.  Batiffol.^'^ 

1  Cf.  P.  Koetschau,  SQu,  IX,  1894. 

2  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  134-144  (386-395)- 

3  Ide7n,  IV,  144  sq.  (395  sq.). 

4  Idem,  IV,  156-159  (404-406). 
'"  Idem,  IV,  159-162  (406  sq.). 

"  Idem,  IV,  162-169  (408-412). 
"^  Lagarde,  Analecta  Syriaca,  vv.  11. 

s  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  93  sq.  (356),  120-122  (376  sq.),  133  (386);   Pitra, 
SpR,  III,  696-699.     Cf.  Ryssel,  Greg.  Thaum.  43-59,  431  f. 
9  Cod.  Vatic.  1802. 
^^  In  Melanges  d' Archeologie  et  d''Histoire,  IX,  1889,  46  sq. 


METHODIUS  OF  OLYMPUS  235 

§   y^.     Methodius 

Editions  :  Franc.  Combefisius,  Sanctorum  patrum  Atnphilochii 
Icon.,  Methodii  Patarensis,  Andreae  Cret.,  opera  ofnnia,  Paris,  1644 
(the  beginning  of  the  de  Antexitsio^  fragments  of  the  de  Resiirrec- 
tione.  fragments  in  Photius,  spurious  speeches),  and  Auctarium 
noviss.,  I,  Paris,  1672.  Gallandi,  Bibliotheca  veternm  patrtim,  etc. 
(see  §  2.  8.  .7),  III,  663-832.  Migne,  PG,  XVIII,  1-408.  A.  Jahn. 
Hal.  Sax.  1865.  N.  Bonwetsch,  Methodius  von  Olympus,  I,  Er- 
langen  and  Lpz.    1891. 

Translation:  Extracts  from  Photius.  Chr.  F.  Rbssler,  Bibl.  der 
Kirchenvdter,  II,  Lpz.  1776,  296-327.  W.  R.  Clark,  in  ANF,  VI, 
309-402.  (Banquet;  Free  Will ;  Resurrection;  Fragments;  Simeon 
and  Anna;  Palms;  Cross  and  Passion.) 

Literature  :  L.  Allatius,  Diatriba  de  Methodioruin  scriptis,  Rom. 
1656.  Reprinted  in  the  Opera  Hippolyti,  edited  by  J.  A.  Fabricius, 
II.  Hamb.  1718.  A.  Jahn.  S.  Methodius  platonizans.  (part  two  of 
the  edition  of  the  works),  Hal.  Sax.  1865.  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB.  Ill, 
909-911.  A.  Pankau,  Methodius,  Dischof  von  Olympos.  in  Kath, 
LXV'II,  1887,  2,  1-28,  1 13-142,  225-250  (separately  printed.  Mainz, 
1888).  N.  Bonwetsch  (see  above).  Fabricius,  BG,  VII,  260-272. 
Richardson,  BS,  75  f.     Preuschen,  LG,  468-478. 

I.  Nothing  further  is  known  regarding  the  life  of 
Methodius  than  that  he  was  bishop  of  Olympus  in  Lycia 
and  became  a  martyr  in  311  a.d.,  toward  the  close  of 
the  Diocletian  persecution.^  We  have  only  Jerome's 
testimony  for  the  statement  that  he  held  the  see  of 
Tyre  (Cyprus.-')  after  his  Olympian  episcopate.^  The 
mention  of  Patara  by  later  writers^  is  founded  on  a 
misunderstanding ;  and  the  designation  of  Methodius  as 
bishop  of  Philippi  (Philipus),  in  the  superscription  of 
the  De  Lepra,  is  due  to  the  error  of  a  scribe.  Eusebius 
took  no  notice  of  this  opponent  of  Origen.'* 

1  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  83.     Socrates,  Hist.  Eccl.  VL  13. 

2  Jerome,  loc.  cit.  '  E.g.  Leontius  Byz.,  de  icctis,  III,  I. 
*  Cf.  Zahn,  m  ZKG,  VIII,  1886,  15-20. 


236  WRITERS   OF  ASIA   MINOR 

2.  Methodius  stood  in  the  foremost  rank  of  those 
who,  in  the  fourth  century,  opposed  the  theology  of 
Origen,  and  consequently  he  has  been  either  blamed 
severely  or  overwhelmed  with  praise,  according  to  what 
happened  to  be  the  critic's  view  of  the  Alexandrian.^ 
It  was  due  to  the  archaic  character  of  his  writings  that 
they  gradually  fell  into  oblivion  in  the  post-Nicene 
period,  while  the  name  of  the  author  remained  renowned 
and  current.^  The  Symposium  alone  is  extant  in  the 
original  in  complete  form  ;  of  some  of  his  other  writings 
we  have  only  longer  or  shorter  fragments.  But  the  old 
Slavic  translation  of  a  Corpus  Mcthodiamnn^  in  spite  of 
its  abbreviated  form,  is  an  excellent  supplement  to  these, 
and  gives  a  good  idea  of  Methodius'  literary  labors. 
Almost  all  of  his  writings  are  in  the  form  of  dialogues, 
evidently  in  imitation  of  Plato,  and  they  are  written 
with  more  or  less  diffuseness  and  prolixity,  though  not 
without  art  and  imagination. 

3.  The  following  writings  are  extant  in  the  original, 
either  wholly  or  in  part :  — 

{li)  The  'EvfiTToaiov  rcov  SeKa  irapdevcop  r)  irepl  dyveiaf, 
extant  in  Greek  in  several  manuscripts,^  is  a  counter- 
part to  Plato's  "  Banquet,"  of  which  it  makes  copious 
use.  The  virgin  Gregorion  tells  Eubulius  ^  of  a  festival 
held  in  the  gardens  of  Arete ;  where,  as  they  walk 
about,  ten  virgins  sing  the  praises  of  chastity  as  the 
most  excellent  means  towards  deliverance  from  sin  and 
the  attainment  of  redemption  in  Christ.     At  the  close, 

^  Cf.  e.g.  Socrates,  //isi.  Eccl.  VI,  13;  and  Allatius,  I.e.  83.      Fabricius. 

-  Attestations  are  given  by  Preuschen,  LG,  473-477. 

"  Cf.  Pitra,  AS,  III,  612-617.     Bonwetsch,  Prolegomena. 

4  Cf.  Preuschen,  LG,  469  f. 

"  Eubulius,  i.e.  Methodius;    cf.  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  LXIV,  63. 


METHODIUS   OF  OLYMPUS  237 

the  victorious  Thecla  sings  a  hymn  in  twenty-four  verses, 
to  Christ  the  bridegroom,  and  to  the  church,  his  bride. 

Editions:  L.  Allatius,  Rom.  1656.  P.  Pcssinus,  Paris,  1657. 
On  the  hymn,  see  W.  Meyer,  in  Abhaiuilungen  der  bair.  Akad.  der 
IVissenschaften,  XVII,  1885,  309-323. 

(/;)  Hepl  Tou  avre^ovaiov  (Syriac:  "On  God,  matter, 
and  free  will");  extant,  in  Syriac  complete,^  and  in 
Greek  only  in  fragments;  viz:  i)  Chap,  i,  1-7,  5,2  in  a 
Florentine  codex^  of  the  tenth  century;  2)  5,  1-12,  8 
in  Eusebius;*  3)  3,  1-9,  6;  10,  2-12,8;  15,  1-5;  16, 
1-7,  in  the  Dialogus  de  Recta  Fide ;  ^  4)  3,  9-8,  i  ;  8,  1 1- 
13,  5,  in  the  Sacra  Parallcla^  and  in  Photius;^  17,  1-2 
in  Photius;^  18,  8  and  22,  3-1 1  (conclusion) in  the  Sacra 
Parallela;^  5)  16,  2-17,  4  and  18,  8  in  Leontius  and 
John.^*^  It  is  beyond  doubt  that  the  author  of  the 
Dialogus  copied  the  writing  of  Methodius.  It  may 
be  asserted  almost  with  certainty  that  Eusebius  is  in 
error  when  he  says  that  a  fragment  which  he  gives,  was 
derived  from  a  writing  irepl  Tr]<i  vXr)^  by  a  certain  Maxi- 
mus,  whom  he  refers  to  the  end  of  the  second  century." 
With  this  exception,  the  tradition  that  these  pieces  were 
written  by  Methodius  is  entirely  favorable,  and  a  com- 
parison with  his  other  writings,  as  well  as  the  resem- 
blance to  Plato,^^  which  can  be  proved  in  this  case  also, 
renders  the  correctness  of  this  view  almost  indubitable.^^ 

^  Bonwetsch,  1-62.  *  Praep.  Evang.  VII,  22. 

2  Bonwetsch.  6  cf.  §  80.  2. 

3  Codex  Laurent,  pint.  IX,  23,  saec.  X  al.  «  Codex  Coisl.  I'jd. 
''  Codex,  236  (Bekker,  304  (^-307  3). 

8  Idem  (307  iJ-308  a).  s  Codex  Coisl.  276. 

10  /ferum  Sacrar.  Lib.  II,  Tit.  3;  Mai,  NC,  VII,  92  ff. 
"  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  27. 
12  Jahn,  122-124.  13  Otherwise,  Salmon. 


238  WRITERS   OF  ASIA   MINOR 

In  the  dialogue  the  anonymous  representative  of  ortho- 
doxy attempts  to  show,  against  the  objections  of  the 
Valentinian  Valens  and  his  companions,  that  nothing, 
not  even  eternal  (evil)  matter,  has  any  independent 
existence  when  compared  with  God,  and  that  man 
alone,  of  all  beings,  can  keep  God's  command  in  freedom 
of  the  will. 

Editions:  J.  Meursius,  in  Varia  divhia,  Lugd.  Bat.  1619,  91- 
iio  {Opera,  edit.  Florent.  VIII,    1746,  726-738.     Only  Chaps,   i, 

1-7,  5- 

Literature:  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  III,  884  sq.  (Maximus).  Theo. 
Zahn,  in  ZKG,  IX,  1888,  221-229.     (The  sources  of  Adamantius.) 

{c)  The  brief  treatise  "  On  Life  and  Rational  Action  " 
{de  Vita),  only  extant  in  Syriac,^  is  closely  related  in 
subject  and  treatment  to  the  tractate  on  the  freedom  of 
the  will,  though  apparently  no  reasons  can  be  alleged  in 
favor  of  an  original  connection  of  the  two  writings. 

{d)  Tiepl  avaaTda€(o<;  ([To.-']  Aglaophon,  on  the  Res- 
urrection) is  extant  in  Syriac  in  three  books,  the  second 
and  third  being  much  abbreviated.^  Methodius'  own 
words  ^  give  rise  to  the  conjecture  that  he  did  not  com- 
plete the  treatise  according  to  his  original  plan.  There 
are  extant  in  Greek:  (i)  Book  I,  20-II,  8.  10,  preserved 
by  Epiphanius ;  ^  (2)  A  number  of  fragments,  from  I, 
34  (30)  onwards,  given  by  Photius;^  (3)  II,  24.  3-25.  10 
in  two  codices ;  ^  (4)  Separate  pieces  in  the  Dialog/is 
de  Recta  Fide  (see  below);  in  the  letter  of  the  emperor 
Justinian    to    Mennas ;  in    Procopius   of    Gaza ;  in    the 

1  Bonwetsch,  61-69. 

'■^  Cf.  Jdim,  70-283;    I'itra,  AS,  IV,  201-205,  434-438. 

^  See  his  de  Cibis,  i. 

*  Pannrion,  LXIV,  12-62.  ''  Codex,  234  (Bckkcr,  293  sq.). 

*  Codex  Vatic.  1611  and  Codex  Palat.  20  (cf.  Mai,  NC,  IX,  6S0  sq.). 


METHODIUS   OF  OLYMPUS  239 


Sacra  Parallcla  ;  ^  in  Leontins  and  John  ;  2  in  a  Vatican 
codex  ;  ^  in  Andreas  of  Crete  ;  *  and  in  a  Moscow  codex.^ 
The  treatise  consists  of  the  account  of  a  dialogue  held 
in  the  house  of  Theophilus  at  Patara  by  Eubulius 
(Methodius),  Memian  (and  Auxentius)  with  the  physi- 
cian Aglaophon  and  Proclus  of  Miletus,  on  the  ques- 
tion of  the  resurrection  ;  Theophilus  acting  as  judge. 
Aglaophon  and  Proclus  defend  the  view  of  Origen  that 
the  body  is  the  prison-house  of  the  soul,  and  accord- 
ingly they  deny  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh,  bringing 
forward  many  physiological  reasons.  Thus  the  whole 
forms  a  powerful  and  subtle  controversial  treatise  against 
the  theology  of  Origen,  from  whose  works  {irepX  avaard- 
o-ecu?)  long  sections  are  quoted.*^  Use  was  probably 
made  of  the  lost  treatise  of  Justin  on  the  resurrection," 
and  certainly  of  the  Supplicatio  of  Athenagoras.^ 

Theo.  Zahn,  in  ZKG,  VIII,  1886,  1-15  (use  of  Justin  by 
Methodius). 

{e)  "  On  the  distinction  of  meats  and  on  the  heifer 
mentioned  in  Leviticus  (Numbers),  with  whose  ashes 
sinners  were  sprinkled."  (Dc  Cibis):  Only  preserved 
in  Syriac.^  It  is  addressed  to  Cilonia,  and  proves  by 
numerous  citations  from  Scripture  that  the  sprinklings 

1  Codex  Coisl.  276  and  294;    Codex  Rtipef.  (1450  PhilL). 

-  Kerum  sacraruni,  II  (cf.  Mai,  NC,  VII,  92,  102). 

8  Codex  Vatic,  graec.  1236.  John  of  Damascus,  Sacr.  Parallela ;  cf. 
also  the  Melissa  of  Antonius. 

*  Co  mm.  ifi  Apoc. 

^  Codex  Mosqu.  graec.  385;  cf.  on  these  pieces,  Bonwetsch,  XXV- 
XXIX. 

6  Cf.  §  61,  8  c.  ''  Cf.  II,  18.  8-1 1 ;   Bonwetsch,  231  f. 

^  Cf.  I,  36.  6-37.  2;   Bonwetsch,  129,  12-130,  9. 

^  Bonwetsch,  290-307.     Cf.  also  §  O2. 


240  WRITERS   OF   ASIA    MINOR 

accomplished  through  the  body  of  Christ  cleanse  not 
only  the  body  but  also  the  soul,  more  than  did  the  blood 
of  the  heifer  (Num.  xix.  2-3)  and  the  other  purifi- 
cations contained  in  the  Law :  the  true  heifer  is  the 
body  of  Christ ;  ^  the  laws  concerning  food  are  only 
shadows  of  good  things  to  come.^  The  first  five 
chapters  deal  at  length  with  the  sufferings  of  the 
righteous,  in  recollection  of  temptations  ^  personally 
experienced. 

(/)  Hepl  Xeirpa^  (on  Leprosy,  to  Sistelius):  extant  in 
Syriac  in  a  complete  though  abbreviated  form ;  ^  in  the 
original,  only  in  a  number  of  fragments.^  It  is  in  the 
form  of  a  dialogue  between  Eusebius  and  Sistelius,  and 
treats  of  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  proscriptions  in  Lev. 
xiii.  1-6,  47,  49. 

(g)  The  writings  "  On  the  Leech  mentioned  in  Prov- 
erbs," and  on  "  The  Heavens  declare  the  Glory  of  God  " 
{de  Sanguisiiga),  are  only  extant  in  Syriac.^  They  con- 
sist of  expositions  of  Prov.  xxx.  15  ff.  (xxiv.  50  ff.),  and 
Ps.  xix.  2,  5,  without  any  internal  connection  of  the 
passages,  and  are  addressed  to  Eustachius. 

4.    Fragments  are  extant,  taken  from  :  — 

{a)  He/at  rwv  •yevqroiv :  preserved  by  Photius.'^  It  con- 
tains, in  the  form  of  a  dialogue,  a  refutation  of  Origen's 
doctrine  of  the  eternity  of  the  world.  The  Origenist 
herein  opposed  bears  the  (allegorical .'')  name  of  Cen- 
taurus ; ^ 

{[))  Kara    I{op<^vpiov :    frequently  mentioned    by    Je- 

^  II,  4.  *  Bonwetsch,  308-329. 

2  8,  I.  5  Codex  Coisl.  294  (cf.  Bonwetsch,  XXXI  sq.). 

2  Chap.  I.  ''  Bonwetsch,  330-339. 

^  Codex,  235;    Bekker,  301-304;    Bonwetsch,  340-344. 

*  Bonwetsch,  343,  i. 


METHODIUS   OF   OLYMPUS  24I 

rome,^  and  described  by  him  as  very  voluminous.^  Frag- 
ments only  are  extant.^  Philostorgius*  considered  this 
writing  inferior  to  that  of  Apollinaris  upon  the  same 
subject.  Use  was  made  of  Justin's  Apology^  in  the 
first  fragment ;  "^ 

{c)  Hepl  /xaprvpcov  :  two  small  fragments  are  extant ; " 

(</)  Fragments  taken  from  a  Commentary  on  Job  are 
found  in  a  number  of  manuscripts.^ 

5.    The  following  writings  are  lost :  — 

(//)  "On  the  Body":  mentioned  by  Methodius  him- 
self ;  9 

(//>)  Dr  Pythoiiissa:  mentioned  by  Jerome  ^*^  and  de- 
scribed as  written  against  Origen  (witch  of  Endor  .?);  ^^ 

{c)  Commentaries  on  Genesis  and  the  Song  of  Songs  ; 
mentioned  by  Jerome  ;  ^^ 

id)  A  dialogue  entitled  Xenon,  mentioned  by  Socra- 
tes,^^  can  scarcely  be  identical  with  his  rrepX  rcov  y€vi]T(i)v, 
as  Westcott  thinks,  since  in  it,  according  to  Socrates' 
account,  he  speaks  of  Origen  with  admiration. 


1  De  Viris,  83;  Epist.  48,  13;  70,  3;  Contm.  in  Dan.  praef.  and  Cap. 
xiii. 

2  Epht.  70,  3. 

^  Codex  Alonac.  498;  Saec.  X  {Codex  Dresdens.  A.  i,  2,  and  Codex 
Rupef.  Bonwetsch,  345-348). 

*  Hist.  Eccl.  VlII,  14. 

^  Apologia,  I,  55. 

''  Bonwetsch,  346,  17  ff. 

"^  Theodoret.  Dial.  I  (^Opera,  IV,  55  f.,  Schulze),  and  in  Cod.  Coisl. 
276  (Bonwetsch,  349). 

**  Pitra,  AS,  III,  603-610  (Bonwetsch,  349-354). 

^  De  Sanguisiiga,  10,  4  (Bonwetsch,  339,  40). 

10  De  Viris  Illttst.  83. 

11  Cf.  reply  of  Kustathius  of  Antioch  (§  61.  6  b.  8). 

12  Jerome,  loc.  cit.;  cf.  Pitra,  AS,  III,  617,  and  Preuschen,  LG,  478, 

13  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  13. 

R 


242  WRITERS   OF   ASIA   MINOR 

6.    The  following  are  spurious  :  — 

{n)  The  Oration  Et?  rov  ^v^ewva  koi  ek  rrjv  "Avurjv, 
Tjj  rjfxepa  Ti]'i  a7ravTT]cre(o<i,  Kol  ei?  rrjv  a'yiav  deoroKOV,  can- 
not have  originated  as  early  as  Methodius,  because 
the  festival  of  Hypapante  (Purification  or  Candlemas) 
was  not  yet  celebrated  in  300  a.d.  ;  also  because  the 
work  "  has  throughout  at  its  command  a  theology  with 
the  strongly  marked  terminology  of  the  later  Greek 
church  ";  1 

Edition:   P.  P.  Tiletanus,  Paris,  1598. 

{b)  The  oration  Et?  ra  fiata  {in  Ramos  Palmariim) 
likewise  plainly  bears  the  stamp  of  a  later  period ; 

ic)  The  fragments  of  a  Sei'uio  in  Asccnsioneni  Domini 
7iostri  Jesu  Christi,  preserved  in  Armenian,"  are  spurious. 

§  yy.     Firmilianns 

Firmilianus  was  bishop  of  Caesarea  in  Cappadocia  as 
early  as  232  a.d.,"^  and  next  to  Dionysius  of  Alexandria 
was  the  most  esteemed  Oriental  bishop  of  his  time.'* 
He  is  known  as  a  writer  only  through  the  letter  which 
he  sent  to  Cyprian  of  Carthage  in  the  matter  of  hereti- 
cal baptism.  The  letter  was  a  reply  to  a  lost  writing  of 
Cyprian,  in  which  Cyprian's  several  arguments  were 
considered.  It  is  preserved  in  a  Latin  version  which 
probably  was  not  by  Cyprian,  and  which,  according  to 
Ritschl,  was  interpolated  with  the  intention  of  "  lending 
Cyprian's  thoughts  to  his  Oriental  colleague."  Ernst, 
on  the  other  hand,  maintains  the  genuineness  of  the 
whole  letter.     Basil  of    Caesarea^  speaks  of  Ao70i  by 

1  Bonwetsch,  XXXVII.  2  Y\ix-3.,  AS,  IV,  207-209  (439-441). 

8  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  26,  27;   cf.  VII,  14. 

*  Idem,  VII,  5.  I;    28.  I ;    30.  3  sqq. 

*  Liber  de  Spiritu  Sancto,  29,  74. 


PAUL  OF   SAMOSATA  243 

Firmilianus,  and  according  to  Moses  of   Chorene  ^  he 

wrote  a  book  de  Ecclcsiac  Pcrsccutionibiis. 

The  letter  to  Cyprian  is  included  among  the  works  of  Cyprian  as 
Epist.  75  (edit.  Hartel,  II,  1868,  810  -827).  Cf.  O.  Ritschl,  Cyprian 
V071  Kcirt/ias^o,  Gott.  1885,  126-134.  J.  Ernst,  in  ZkTh,  XVIII, 
1894,  209-259. 

III.    Writers  of  Syria  and  Palestine 

§   78.     Paul  of  Saviosata 

Mai,  NC,  VII,  68  sq.,  299.  Routh,  RS,  III,  287-367.  A.  Har- 
nack,  in  RE,  X,  193  f.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  307  sq.  Harnack,  LG,  520- 
525. 

Paul  of  Samosata,  viceroy  (ydiiccnarins)  in  the  Pahny- 
rene  kingdom,  was  bishop  of  Antioch  from  about  260  to 
268  A.D.  He  attempted  to  set  forth  and  defend  his 
theological  and  Christological  views  in  his  'TirofxvqfxaTa,^ 
some  sections  of  which  have  been  preserved  by  Leon- 
tius.^  Five  fragments  taken  from  the  Aoyoi  tt/oo?  la/Sl- 
vov,  against  the  authenticity  of  which  there  is  no  inter- 
nal evidence,  are  also  to  be  found  in  a  collection  of 
Doctrinae  patruni  de  verbi  incarnatione ,  ascribed  to  the 
presbyter  Anastasius.  Finally,  there  are  extant  a  num- 
ber of  fragments  taken  from  the  Disputation  which  took 
place  at  the  (third)  Synod  of  Antioch,  268  a.d.,  between 
Paul  and  Malchion,  the  principal  of  the  rhetorical  school 
at  Antioch.*  They  were  derived  from  the  short-hand 
report  of  the  Acts  of  the  Synod,  and  are  found  in  Jus- 
tinian ;  ^  in   the    Contestatio   ad  clermn  Constantinopoli- 

1  Historia  Armen.  {saec.  V  ?  VII,  VIII  ?). 

2  Eusehius,  Hist.  Ecd.  VII,  30.  11.      ^  Adversus  Nestor,  et  Eutych.  III. 
''  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VIT,  29.  2  (Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  71),  trans- 
lated by  S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  169-171. 

'•"  Contra  Monophys.  (Mai,  NC,  VII,  299). 


244  WRITERS   OF  SYRIA   AND   PALESTINE 

tanwn ;  ^    in    the    works    of    Leontius,^    and    in    Petrus 
Diaconus.^ 

§  79.     Lucian 

Routh,  RS,  IV,  3-10,  ir-17.  C.  P.  Caspar!,  Ungedruckte  .  .  . 
Quelleii  ziir  Geschichte  des  Taiif symbols  und  der  Glanbensregel,  I, 
Christiania,  1866  (Preface).  A.  Harnack,  in  RE,  VII,  767-772. 
P.  de  Lagarde,  Libroruin  Vet.  Test.  cano7iicorum  pars  prior  graece., 
Getting.  1883.  J.  Wellhausen,  6th  edit,  of  F.  Bleek's  Einlettutig 
in  das  Alte  Testament,  Berl.  1893,  §  255.  F.  Kattenbusch,  Das 
Apos.  Symbol.  I,  Lpz.  1894,  252-273,  392-395.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  V, 
361  sq.,  VII,  303-305.     Harnack,  LG,  526-531. 

Lucian,  born  at  Samosata*  and  presbyter  of  Antioch, 
separated  himself  from  the  communion  of  the  catholic 
church  probably  after  the  deposition  of  Paul  of  Samo- 
sata  (268  A.D.  .'');  but  he  continued  to  be  the  most  in- 
fluential leader  of  a  great  theological  school.  On  January 
7,  312,  he  became  a  martyr  in  Nicomedia,^  and  his 
martyrdom  atoned  in  the  eyes  of  posterity  for  his  extra- 
ecclesiastical  position.  Jerome  ^  praises  his  zealous  labors 
upon  the  text  of  Holy  Scripture ;  and  the  recension  of 
the  Septuagint,  which  he  made,  was  recognized  as  the 
standard  in  the  churches  from  Antioch  to  Constanti- 
nople. Jerome  records  further  that  Lucian  wrote  Libelli 
de  fide  and  several  Letters.     No  part  of  the  former  is 

^  Act.  Syn.  Eph.;  Mansi,  VI,  1109.  2  Leontius,  loc.  cit. 

^  De  Incarnat.  et  grat.  Dom.  Chr.  ad  Fulgent.  Ill,  78  (Latin).  RS, 
III,  300-302.  Cf.  also  fiagments  given  by  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  183  sq.,  423  sq. 
(Syriac  and  Latin). 

*  See  Suidas,  Lexicon,  under  "  Lucian." 

'"  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VIII,  13.  2;  IX,  6.  3;  cf.  the  Nicomedian 
calendar. 

'"'  De  Viris  Illust.  77  (cf.  ad  Damasum,  Praef.  in  Evangelia ;  ad 
Chroniat.,  Praef.  in  Paralipom.;  {.Adversus  Rufinum,  II,  27);  E.pist. 
106.  2. 


DIALOGUS   DE   RECTA   FIDE  245 

extant  unless  a  formula  in  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  ^ 
may  be  referred  to  him,  as  Kattenbusch  contends.  A 
sentence  from  a  Letter  written  from  Nicomedia,  and 
addressed  to  the  Antiochians,  is  found  in  the  Chroiticon 
PascJialc?  In  his  translation  of  Eusebius'  CJuirch  His- 
tory, Rufinus^  has  preserved  a  defence  made  by  Lucian 
before  the  judge,  which  may  very  well  be  genuine.  It 
was  taken  from  Eusebius'  Acts  of  the  Martyrs.  An  ex- 
position of  Job  ii.  9  f.,  attributed  to  Lucian,  is  found  in 
an  anonymous  pseudo-Origenistic  Arian  Expositio  libn 
Jobi  (about  400  a.d.). 

§  80.     Ajionymoiis :  Dialogiis  de  Recta  in  Deum  Fide 

Editions:  (i)  Of  the  Greek  text,  J.  R  Wetstein,  Basil,  1674. 
De  la  Rue  (see  §  61),  I,  1733,  803-872;  cf.  praefatio,  XII,  and 
p.  800.  Migne,  PG,  XI,  1711-1884.  Lommatzsch,  Origenis  opera 
oimiia,  XVI,  1844,  246-418.  (2)  Translation  by  Rufinus,  C.  P.  Cas- 
par], KircheiihistoriscJie  Aiickdota,  I,  Christiania,  1883,  1-129;  cf. 
preface,  pp.  III-V.  —  Literature:  F.  J  A.  Hort  in  DCB,  I,  39-41. 
Theo.  Zahn,  in  ZKG,  IX,  1888,  193-239,  and  GNK,  II,  2,  409-426. 

I.  The  AtaXefi?  ^ASafiavTLOV,  tov  koI  'D,pL'y€Vou<i,  irepl 
rr}?  et?  Seov  opd-t]^  TTLo-reca.,  in  five  books,  has  been  pre- 
served in  Greek,  in  seven  manuscripts,  derived  from  a 
single  archetype ;  and  in  Latin,  in  the  translation  by 
Rufinus.  This  translation  is  a  faithful  reproduction  of 
its  original,  whereas  the  Greek  text  represents  an  "  ex- 
tensive and,  toward  the  close,  a  more  and  more  complete 
revision,"  *  which  must  have  been  undertaken  between 
330  and  337  A.D.  Origen  was  regarded  as  its  author 
even  as  early  as  the  time  of  Basil  and  Gregory,^  and 

1  Apost.  Const.  VII,  41.  *  Zahn,  ZKG,  IX,  207. 

2  DindorPs  edit.  I,  516.  ^  F/iitoca/ia,  24. 
8  IX,  6  (on  Eusebius,  IX,  9). 


246  WRITERS   OF   SYRIA   AND   PALESTINE 


also  by  Rufinus ;  the  authorship  being  inferred  from 
the  introduction  of  Adamantius  as  interlocutor.  On 
internal  grounds,  however,  this  is  impossible,  and,  be- 
sides, the  dialogue  nowhere  indicates  that  the  author 
meant  to  pass  himself  off  as  Origen.  The  fact  that  use 
was  made  of  Methodius  ^  does  not,  however,  prevent  the 
assumption  that  the  author  really  proposed  to  make  the 
great  Alexandrian  the  vehicle  of  his  own  thoughts. 
There  are  no  clues  to  the  personality  of  the  author. 
The  work  must  have  been  written  after  about  300  a.d. 
(Methodius),  and  probably  before  the  edict  of  Milan, 
313  A.D.  The  place  of  composition  was,  perhaps,  An- 
tioch  or  its  neighborhood. 

2.  The  dialogue  is  composed  of  a  disputation  between 
Adamantius,  an  orthodox  believer,  and  Megethius  and 
Marcus,  Marcionites,  Marinus,  a  Bardesanite,  and  Dro- 
serius  and  Valens,  Valentinians.  Eutropius,  a  heathen 
who  at  the  end  is  converted,  acts  as  judge.  In  the  first 
two  books  Megethius  and  Marcus  defend  their  theory 
of  three  (or  two)  principles,  on  the  ground  of  the  op- 
position between  law  and  gospel,  which  they  attempt 
to  prove  by  passages  taken  from  their  (Marcionite)  Tes- 
tament. In  the  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  books  Marinus 
defends  his  own  theses  in  opposition  to  the  catholic  doc- 
trines of  the  creation  of  the  devil  by  God,  the  birth  of 
Christ  through  the  Virgin,  and  the  resurrection  of  the 
flesh.  The  disputation  with  the  Valentinians  on  the 
origin  of  evil,  which  is  foisted  into  the  fourth  book,  is  a 
digression  made  purposely  by  the  author,  but  one  which 
falls  outside  of  the  scope  of  the  book  as  a  whole.  In 
it  the  writings  of  Methodius  on  the  freedom  of  the  will 
and  on  the  resurrection  ^  are  copied.     In  the  first  dia- 

1  Cf.  No.  2,  below.  2  See  §  76.  3  ^  and  d. 


ALEXANDER   OF   JERUSALEM  247 

logue  use  was  made  of  an  anti-Marcionite  writing  which 
appears  to  have  been  known  as  early  as  the  time  of 
Iren?cus  and  Tertullian,  and  in  which  may  be  found, 
possibly,  the  writing-  of  Thcophilus  of  Antioch  against 
Marcion.^  The  dialogue  is  not  a  work  of  art,  but  it  is 
remarkable  for  its  comparative  terseness. 

§   81.     Alexander  of  Jerusalem 

Routli,  RS.  II.  161-179.  Migne,  PG,  X,  203-206.  —  Transla- 
tion: S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  ANF,  VI,  154  (Fragm.  Epist.).  —  Fabricius, 
BG,  287.     Richardson,  BS,  69  f.     Harnack,  LG,  505-507. 

Alexander,  a  pupil  of  Pantaenus  and  Clement  at  the 
same  time  with  Origen,^  and  bishop  of  an  unknown  see 
in  Cappadocia,^  was  called  to  Jerusalem  as  the  coadjutor 
of  Narcissus,'*  and  stood  at  the  head  of  the  congrega- 
tion, at  all  events,  in  216  a.d.^  He  became  a  martyr 
in  the  Decian  persecution.^  In  the  library  which  he 
founded  at  Jerusalem  '*  there  existed  a  collection  of  his 
Letters,  from  which  Eusebius  has  preserved  the  follow- 
ing fragments :  (i)  The  beginning  and  close  of  a  con- 
gratulatory epistle  written  from  prison  in  Cappadocia,^ 
to  the  Antiochians  on  the  occasion  of  the  accession  of 
Asclepiades^  to  the  bishopric;  (2)  A  fragment  of  a 
letter  to  the  Antinoites  in  Egypt,  written  while  Narcissus 
was  still  alive  \^^  (3)  A  fragment  of  a  letter  to  Origen  ;  ^^ 

1  Zahn,  229-236. 

2  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  VI,  14.  8.  ^  Idem.  VI,  11.  i  sq. 

*  Eusebius,  Chronic,  ad  aim.  Abrahami  2231,  fourth  year  of  Caracalla; 
Jerome,  2228,  second  of  Caracalla. 

5Cf.  §  61.  2. 

<>  Jerome,  2268  I;   cf.  Syncellus,  684,  6.  "  Cf.  §  58.  3. 

^  Cf.  Eusebius,  Ch-oiiic.  2219,  tenth  year  of  Severus;  Jerome,  2220, 
twelfth  year  of  Severus. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Ecd.  XI,  11.  5  scj. 

15  Idettt,  VI,  II.  3.  "  Idem,  VI,  14.  8. 


248  WRITERS   OF   SYRIA  AND    PALESTINE 

(4)  Fragment  of  a  letter  from  Alexander  and  Theoc- 
tistus  of  Caesarea  to  Demetrius  of  Alexandria  in  regard 
to  lay  preaching.^ 

§  82.    Jtduis  Africamis 

Editions:  Gallandi,  Biblioth.  vet.  pat.  (see  §  2,  8  a),  II,  337-376. 
Roulh,  RS,  II,  219-509.  Migne,  PG,  X,  51-108,  XI,  41-48.— 
Translation:  S.  D.  F.  Salmoiid,  in  ANF,  VI,  125-140  (extant 
writings).  —  Literature:  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  I,  53-57.  A.  Har- 
nack,  in  RE,  VII,  296-298.  H.  Gelzer,  Sextiis  Julius  Afrikanus 
mid  die  byzantiiiische  Chronographic,  2  vols.  Lpz.  1 880-1 885. 
H.  Kihn,  in  KLex,  VI,  2005-2009.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  IV,  240-246. 
Richardson,  BS,  68  f.     Preuschen,  LG,  507-513. 

I.  Sextus  Julius  Africanus,^  was  born,  according  to 
Suidas,  in  Libya ;  apparently  he  was  an  officer,^  and  set- 
tled at  Emmaus  *  (Nicopolis)  in  Palestine,  probably  after 
his  return  from  the  expedition  of  Septimius  Severus 
against  the  Osrhoenians  (in  Mesopotamia)  in  195  a.d.^ 
As  envoy  to  Alexander  Severus  ^  he  rendered  service  in 
connection  with  the  constitution  of  Emmaus  as  a  muni- 
cipium  (or  free  town).  There  he  lived  till  after  240  a.d.,'^ 
holding  a  prominent  position,  btit  not  as  a  bishop,^  and 
perhaps  not  even  as  a  presbyter.  He  undertook  many 
and  extended  journeys  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  to  Alex- 
andria (about  2 1 1-2 1 5  A.D.),^  and  to  Asia  Minor,  and  he 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  19.  17  sq.;    cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  62. 

2  On  the  name,  see  Eusebius,  Chronic,  arm.  Abrahami  2237;  cf.  Suidas, 
Lexicon,  under  ''A(ppLKav6s. 

*  Gelzer.  *  Not  identical  with  the  Emmaus  of  Luke. 
^  Cf.  Syncellus,  Chron.  669,  20  (Bonn  edition). 

•5  Thus  Syncellus,  676,  6-13.  According  to  Eusebius,  loc.  cit.,  to 
Heliogabalus. 

'  Cf.  No.  3  c,  below. 

**  In  spite  of  statements  by  Dionysius  Bar-Salibi,  and  Ebed-Jesu. 

*  Eusebius,  Idem,  VI,  31.  2. 


JULIUS   AFRICANUS  249 


Stood    in    intimate    relations   with    the   royal    house   of 
Edessa,  with  Abgar  VIII  Bar  Manu  and  his  son. 

2.  So  far  as  the  literary  remains  of  Julius  Africanus 
allow  an  estimate,  he  appears  as  a  man  of  sober  judg- 
ment, independent  knowledge,  and  considerable  power 
of  delineation.  The  absurdities  of  the  Ccsti,  to  be  sure, 
are  scarcely  superior  to  the  nonsense  which  other  writers 
produced  in  the  same  field.  But  his  exegetical  works, 
when  compared  with  the  learned  elaborations  of  Origen, 
are  models  of  scholarly  sober-mindedness,  and  his  chro- 
nography,  which  became  the  basis  of  all  ecclesiastical 
and  civil  historiographic  writings  even  down  to  the 
Middle  Ages,  must  be  regarded,  in  spite  of  its  short- 
comings, as  one  of  the  most  preeminent  productions  of 
early  Christian  literature. 

3.  The  following  writings  of  Africanus,  placed  in 
their  chronological  order,  are  known  :  — 

{a)  The  l^pouojpa(f)iat,,^  in  five  books,^  was  completed 
in  221  A.D.  The  fragments  extant  in  Eusebius,^  Syn- 
cellus,  and  other  writers,  and  the  use  made  of  it  by  the 
Byzantine  historians,  afford  a  sufficient  idea  of  the  char- 
acter and  arrangement  of  this  earliest  Christian  history 
of  the  world.  The  author's  purpose  was  to  give  a  com- 
prehensive and  exhaustive  compilation  of  the  data  of 
sacred  and  profane  history.  In  so  doing,  he  presup- 
posed the  absolute  trustworthiness  of  the  statements  of 
the  Bible ;  but,  while  keeping  ever  in  view  the  apolo- 
getic aim  pursued  by  Tatian,  Theophilus,  and  Clement, 
of  proving  by  chronological  means  the  superior  antiq- 

1  Eusebius,  ///.?/.  VI,  21.  2.  Concerning  other  unauUientic  titles  used 
by  later  writers,  see  Gelzer,  26. 

■■^  Eusebius,  /(/em,  and  C/irontcon,  I,  edit,  of  Schoene,  97,  98. 
3  Praeparat.  and  Demonstrat.  evangelica. 


250  WRITERS   OF   SYRIA   AND   PALESTINE 

uity  of  Jewish  history,  he  so  widened  this  purpose  that 
the  "  presentation  and  exact  fixation  of  all  chronological 
details  became  an  end  in  itself."  ^  The  material  of  the 
five  books  appears  to  have  been  divided  as  follows :  ^ 
(i)  From  the  creation  to  the  partition  of  the  world 
(years  1-2661);  (2)  Down  to  Moses  (2662-3707);  (3)  To 
the  first  Olympiad  (3708-4727);  (4)  To  the  fall  of  the 
Persian  Empire  (4728-5172);  (5)  To  the  fourth  year  of 
Heliogabalus  (5173-5723,  221  a.d.).  From  the  third 
book  onward  the  presentation  is  synchronistic,  with  par- 
allel accounts  of  Biblical  and  secular  events.  Besides 
the  works  of  Christian  apologists  he  made  use  of  chro- 
nological handbooks  as  sources,  more  especially  the  chro- 
nography  of  Justus  of  Tiberias.^  The  work  does  not 
appear  to  have  contained  originally  a  canon,  that  is,  a 
tabulated  summary  of  events  in  addition  to  the  chronog- 
raphy.  Eusebius  owed  much  to  Africanus  in  connec- 
tion with  his  chronographical  labors,  but  the  Eusebian 
Chronicon,  in  the  translation  of  Jerome,  displaced  the 
work  of  his  predecessor  in  the  West,  while  Byzantine 
historiography  remained  directly  dependent  upon  the 
influence  of  Africanus. 

Gelzer  is  engao;ed  upon  a  compilation  of  the  fragments  of  the 
Chroniavi.  See,  however,  RS,  238-309.  A.  v.  Gutschmid  (see 
§  3'^-  3  '^)-  E.  Schwartz,  Die  K'dniglisten  des  Eratosthenes  unci 
Kastor  viit  Exkursen  uber  die  Interpolationen  bei  Africamts  iiiid 
Eusebius,  in  AbJiandlu listen  der  k'dnigl.  Gesellschaft  der  ll'issen- 
schafien  zu  Got  tinge  11,  XI,  2,  1894. 

(h)  The  Keo-Tot  rj  irapdho^a  *  was  contained  in  fourteen 

1  Gelzer,  p.  23. 

2  Idem,  P-  29.  '  von  Gutschmid. 

^  On  the  first  title  (emhroiclered  ginllfs),  cf.  Srpw^uaTe??,  and  the  remark 
ivt  §  60.  3  c;   and  on  the  second,  Geopouica,  I,  i,  p.  7. 


JULIUS   AFRICANUS  25 1 


books  (according  to  Photius)/  or  more  probably  in 
twenty-four  (according  to  Suidas),^  and  not  in  nine  (ac- 
cording to  Syncellus).^  The  work  was  dedicated  to  the 
emperor  Alexander  Severus,  and  consisted  of  an  ency- 
clopaedia upon  questions  of  natural  (agrarian)  history 
and  medicine,  as  well  as  of  military  and  other  matters. 
It  was  full  of  senseless  and,  in  part,  immoral  super- 
stitions. The  following  portions  are  extant:  (i)  An 
extract  (apparently  from  the  sixth  and  seventh  books), 
bearing  on  military  tactics,*  is  included  in  the  collection 
of  the  Tacticians.  It  contains  forty-five  chapters  in 
chaotic  order  (for  which  a  redactor  is  responsible),  and 
is  augmented  by  thirty-two  chapters  of  foreign  origin. 
(2)  Thirty-nine  fragments  probably  borrowed  only  indi- 
rectly, which  are  contained  in  the  FecoTrovLKa,  i.e.  the 
collection  of  matter  relating  to  agriculture,  made  by  Con- 
stantinus  Porphyrogenneta.^  This  collection  contains 
also  many  sections  by  Africanus,  which  are  not  marked 
as  such.  (3)  A  small  fragment  from  the  thirteenth  book 
relating  to  purgatives,  contained  in  two  manuscripts 
of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries.^  (4)  Sections 
that  were  used  without  mention  of  the  author  in  the 
collection  of  the  'iTrTnaTpiKo.,  analogous  to  the  Geop07iica. 
(5)  The  .section  He/Jt  araOfxoiv  contained  in  three  Paris 
manuscripts.^  (6)  An  excerpt,  consisting  mainly  of  se- 
cret aphrodisiac  prescriptions,  preserved  by  M.  Psellus, 
of  the  thirteenth  century.     That  Julius  Africanus  was 


1  Photius,  Codex,  34. 

2  Suidas,  loc.  cit.  *  o-TpaT-qyrjTiKd. 

3  Cf.  No.  3,  below.  5  Gemoll,  278. 

6  Codex  Laur.  LXXIV,  23,  saec.  XIV,  and  Codex  Barocc.  224,  saec.  XV 
(Muller). 
'  Lagarde. 


252  WRITERS   OF   SYRIA    AND    PALESTINE 


the    author    is    sufficiently   attested    by   the  witness    of 
Eusebius/  and  by  internal  evidence.^ 

Vetera?/!  matheinatkonim  opera^  ed.  M.  Thevenot,  Paris,  1693, 
274-316,  with  the  notes  of  J.  Boivin,  339-360.  —  FewTroi'iKa,  edit. 
J.  N.  Niclas,  Lips.  1781.  W.  GemoH,  Untersuchungen  ilber  die 
Quellen,  den  Verfasser  und  die  Verfassmigsseit  der  Geopojii/ca,  in 
the  Berliner  Studien  fur  klass.  Philol.  und  Archiiol,  by  F.  Ascher- 
son,  I,  1883.  —  K.  Muller,  Zu  Julius  A/ricanus,  in  JprTh,  VII,  1881, 
759  f.  —  Twv  'tTnnaTpLKwv  fitfiXia  hvo,  edit.  S.  Grynaeus,  Basil.  1537, 
268.  — P.  de  Lagarde,  Synimicta,  I,  1877,  167-173.  — P.  Lambecius, 
Comment,  de  Aug.  Bibl.  Cues.  Vindob.  VII,  222  sqq.  —  J.  Klein,  Zu 
den  YitdTOL  des  Julius  Africanus,  in  RhM,  XXV,  1870,  447  f. 

(r)  The  Tlepl  rrj'i  Kara  ^uxrdvvav  iaTopia<i  eTriaToXr) 
7r/309  'nptj€vr]v,^  transmitted  in  manuscript  along  with  the 
reply  of  Origen,*  was  called  forth  by  an  assertion  of  the 
genuineness  of  the  history  of  Susanna  made  by  Origen 
in  a  religious  discussion.  The  entirely  pertinent  criti- 
cism employed  by  Africanus,  and  its  terse  expression,  is 
the  more  plainly  set  off  by  the  reply  of  the  Alexandrian, 
with  its  wealth  of  words  and  poverty  of  thought. 

{(i)  The  Letter  to  (an  unknown)  Aristides,  which  is 
preserved  in  a  fragmentary  form  by  Eusebius,^  in  the 
Epitome  of  the  Eusebian  Quacstioncs  dc  dijferentia  Evan- 
gclionnu,  and  in  the  Calcnac,  was  intended  to  reconcile, 
on  the  basis  of  information  given  by  relatives  of  Jesus, 
the  discrepancies  between  the  genealogies  of  Matthew 
and  Luke  by  an  appeal  to  the  Levitical  law  of  marriage. 
The  author's  exegetical  sobriety  and  love  of  truth  is  here 
also  very  obvious  in   spite    of   the    mistaken    outcome, 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  IV,  31.  i.  '^  Cf.  especially  Geoponica,  VII,  14. 

8  Eusebius,  Hist.,  loc.  cit.  ;  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illiisl.  63.  Translation  by 
!•".  C'rombie,  in  ANF,  IV,  385. 

■»  Cf.  61.  10  a.  ^  Eusebius,  Hist.  I,  7.  2-15. 


PAMPHILUS  253 


which,  however,  was  quite  acceptable  to  those  who  came 
after. 

F.  Spitta,  Der  Brief  des  Julius  Africatms  an  Aristides.  Halle, 
1877  (attempt  at  reconstruction). 

4.  The  statement  that  Africanus  wrote  Commentaries 
on  the  Gospels,^  or  on  other  Scriptures  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament,^ is  not  confirmed  by  any  trustworthy  testimony. 
Africanus  was  neither  the  translator  of  the  Legends  of 
the  Apostles  which  pass  under  the  name  of  Abdias,  nor 
was  he  the  author  of  the  Acta  SympJiorosae  in  spite  of 
manuscrijDt  attestation.  Harnack  regards  it  as  possible 
that  he  translated  Tertullian's  Apologetictis? 

§  83.     PanipJiihis 

Routh,  RS,  III,  487-499'  Soo-5i3»  IV,  339-392-  Migne,  PG,  X, 
1529-1558,  XVII,  521-616  (among  the  works  of  Origen ;  cf.  also 
Lommatzsch,  XXIV,  268-412).  L.  A.  Zacagiiius,  Collectanea  (see 
§  2.  8  b),  428-441.  J.  A.  Fabricius,  Opera  Hippolyti,  II,  Hamb. 
1718,  205-217.  B.  Montfaucon,  Biblioth.  Coisliniana,  Paris,  1715, 
78-82.  —  Fabricius,  BG,  301-303.  Richardson,  BS,  72.  Preuschen, 
LG,  543-550- 

The  biography  of  Pamphilus,  written  by  Eusebius,* 
has  been  lost.  Born  in  Phoenicia  (Berytus  .-*  ),^  of  a 
prominent  family,  Pamphilus  studied  theology  under 
Pierius  in  Alexandria,^  became  a  presbyter  at  Caesarea, 
and  fell  martyr,  in  the  persecution  under  Maximinus." 

1  Dioiiysius  Bar-Salibi.  2  cf  Ebed-Jesu. 

3  Cf.  §  85.  5  a. 

*  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  32.  3;   VII,  32;   VIII,  13.  6;   Martyr.  Patesiin. 

11,3- 

*  Simeon.  Metaphrast.  "^  Photius,  Codex,  118;   cf.  119. 
■^  Jerome,  De  Viris  Tllust.  75.  (309  a.d.) 


2  54  WRITERS   OP^   SYRIA  AND   PALESTINE 


The  principal  service  rendered  by  Pamphilus  was,  per- 
haps, the  founding,  or  at  any  rate  the  organization,  of 
the  library  at  Caesarea,^  which  he  enriched  with  many 
manuscripts,  among  which  were  some  works  of  Origen 
copied  by  himself.  While  in  prison,  307-309  a.d.,  he 
wrote,  with  the  support  of  his  pupil  and  friend  Eusebius, 
an  ^AiroXoyLa  virep  'ilpijevovi  (Trpo?  rou?  iv  /xeTdX\oi<i  Slo, 
XpLcrrou  TaXatTTcopov/jLevovi),  in  five  books.  After  the 
death  of  the  martyr,  Eusebius  added  a  sixth  book.  The 
work  was  intended  to  refute  objections  to  the  theology 
of  Origen,  by  means  of  the  citation  of  passages  from 
his  writings.  It  also  contained  a  large  amount  of  mate- 
rial for  the  biography  of  the  Alexandrian.  Only  the 
first  book  is  extant  in  the  untrustworthy  translation  of 
Rufinus ;  a  short  survey  of  the  whole  is  given  by 
Photius.2  The  assertation  of  Jerome  that  Eusebius 
was  the  real  author  of  the  whole  work^  contradicts  not 
only  the  statements  of  Eusebius  *  and  Photius,  but  also 
Jerome's  own  earlier  statement.^  Jerome''  mentions 
Letters  to  friends,  and  in  so  doing  refers  to  Eusebius 
as  his  authority.  The  statement  of  Gennadius'^  that 
Rufinus  translated  a  writing  by  Pamphilus  Advcrsus 
Mathcjnaticos,  probably  is  due  to  his  confusing  it  with 
the  Apology.  The  "E/c^ecri?  Ke<^a\aia>v  tmv  Upd^eMV 
contains  a  brief  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  in  forty  sections ;  it  was  first  printed  with- 
out the  author's  name,  preceding  the  Commentary  of 
Gicumenius  on  the  Acts,  and  afterward  by  Zacagni  and 


1  Cf.  §  58.  3. 

2  Photius,  Codex,  Ii8;    cf.  117. 

*  Contra  Rufin.  vv.  II;  cf.  F.pist.  84,  li. 

*  Eccl.  Hist.  VI,  33.  4.  0  Contra  Rufin.  I,  9;    II,  23. 
^  De  Viris  Uhist.  75.  "^  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  17. 


BERYLLUS   OF   BOSTRA  255 

Fabricius  as  a  work  of  Euthalius  of  Sulce.     It  has  been 
claimed  by  Montfaucon^  for  Pamphilus.^ 

§  84.     Bcryllus  of  Bostra  in  Arabia 
Fabricius,  BG,  290.     Harnack,  LG,  514. 

Beryllus,  bishop  of  Bostra  in  Arabia,  whose  heterodox 
Monarchian  views  were  refuted  by  Origcn  in  a  disputa- 
tion,^ wrote  Letters  and  Treatises,  which,  according  to 
Eusebius,*  were  preserved  in  the  library  at  Jerusalem.^ 

^  Following  Codex  Coisl.  202. 

2  Cf.  Gallandi,  Biblioth.  vet.  pair.  (§  2.  8  rt),  IV,  p.  III.  Translated  by 
S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  166-168. 

3  Cf.  Eusehius,  Hist.  VI,  33.  1-3. 
*  Mem,  VI,  20.  I. 

°  Cf.  Jerome,  J)e  Viris  Illust.  60;  Chronic,  ad  ann.  Abrahami,  2244; 
Alex.  Sever.  6. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE   OCCIDENTALS 

I.    African  Writers 

§   85.      Tertnllian 

Editions:  B.  Rhenanus,  Basil.  1521,  1528,  1536  (Schoenemann, 
BPL,  17),  1539;  cf.  A.  Horawitz,  in  SAW,  LXXI,  1872,662-674. 
M.  Mesnaitius  (J.  Gangneius),  Paris,  1545.  S.  Gelenius,  Basil. 
1550.  J.  Pamelius,  Antv.  1579  and  after.  Frc.  Junius,  Franeckerae, 
1597.  N.  Rigaltius,  Lutet.  Paris  (i628[9?]),  1634,  and  after. 
J.  S.  Semler,  6  tomi,  Hal.  et  Magdeb.  1 769-1 776.  Migne,  PL,  I,  H. 
Frc  Oehler,  3  tomi,  Lips.  1853,  1854,  1851  :  edit,  minor,  Lips.  1854; 
cf.  E  Klussmann  in  ZwTh,  III,  i860,  82-100,  363-393,  and  Oehler's 
reply,  Idem,  IV,  1861,  204-211.  A.  Reifferscheid  and  G.  Wissowa, 
Part  I,  of  CSE,  Vol.  XX,  Vindob.  1890;  cf.  W.  v.  Hartel,  Patris- 
tische  Stitdioi,  four  parts  (from  SAW),  Wien,  1890. 

Translations:  K.  A.  H.  Kellner,  2  vols.  Koln,  1882.  Selected 
writings  in  BKV,  1869,  72.  S.  Thelwall,  P.  Holmes,  A.  Roberts, 
and  R.  E.  Wallis,  in  ANF,  III-IV,  1-166.  C.  Dodgson,  in  LFC, 
X,  0.\f.  1842  (Apologetic  and  Practical  Treatises). 

Literature :  A  collection  of  valuable  earlier  dissertations  by 
J.  Pamelius,  P.  Allix,  N.  le  Nourry,  J.  L.  Mosheim,  G.  Centnerus, 
J.  A.  Noesselt,  J.  S.  Semler,  and  J.  Kaye,  printed  by  Oehler  in  his 
third  volume  (see  above).  J.  A.  W.  Neander,  Antignostikus.  Geist 
des  Tertidlian  und  Einleiliing  in  dcssen  Schriften,  Berl.  1825, 
2d  edit.  1849.  C.  Hcsselberg,  Tertulliari's  Lehre:  Part  i,  Lcbcn 
und  Schriften,  Dorpat,  1848.  H.  Grotemeyer,  Ueber  Tertullian's 
Leben  und  Schriften,  Kempen,  1863-1865.  A.  Hauck,  Tert nllian'' s 
Leben  und  Schriften,  Krlangcn,  1877.  J.  M.  Fuller,  in  DCB,  IV, 
818-864.  A.  Harnack,  in  Jincyclopcedia  Britannica,  XXIII,  1888, 
196-198.  A.  Ebert,  Allgem.  Gesch.  der  Litteratur  (see  §2.5),  32- 
56.     E.  Nocldechen,  Tertnllian,  Gotha,  1890  (the  numerous  essays 

256 


tertullian  257 


of  this  author,  scattered  in  various  periodicals,  are  used  in  the  forego- 
ing work,  and  also  in  that  mentioned  below  under  3).  Schoenemann, 
BPL,  2-58.     Richardson,  BS,  42-47.     Preuschen,  LG,  669-687. 

1.  Ouintus  Septimius  Florens  Tertullianus  ^  was  born 
at  Carthage,  not  long  before  160  a.d.,  as  the  son  of  a 
proconsular  centurion ;  ^  was  probably  an  advocate  (it  is 
doubtful  whether  he  was  identical  with  the  jurist  of  the 
same  name),  and  embraced  Christianity,  possibly  at 
Rome,^  previous  to  197  a.d.  He  became  a  presbyter  of 
the  Carthaginian  church,  but  between  202  and  207  a.d.,* 
he  broke  with  the  catholic  communion  in  order  to  ally 
himself  with  the  sect  of  the  Montanists ;  as  a  member 
of  which  he  died  probably  after  220  a.d. 

On  the  relation  of  Tertullian  to  the  jurist  of  the  same  name 
(author  of  de  Castrensi  peailio  [Dig.  XXIX,  i,  lex.  23,  33,  XLIX, 
17.  4],  and  (2iiaestioiies  [Dig.  I,  3.  37,  XLVIII,  2.  28])  see 
P.  Kriiger,  Geschichte  iind  Littcratitr  der  (Jut'llen  des  roDiischen 
Redds.  Lpz.  1888,  203.  99.  (O.  Lenel,  Palingenesia,  II,  341.) 
What  P.  Kriiger  says  against  the  identification  of  the  two  has  little 
weight. 

2.  That  radicalism  in  which  every  step  forward  sig- 
nifies a  break  with  the  past  distinguished  Tertullian 
also  as  a  writer.  Possessing  comprehensive  culture 
and  extraordinary  knowledge  in  the  domain  of  history, 
philosophy,  and  jurisprudence,  he  became,  after  his 
conversion  to  Christianity,  a  despiser  of  all  aesthetic 
culture,  and  he  gave  frequent  expression  to  his  hatred 
toward  secular  science  as  folly  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Nevertheless  he  became  the   most    original,   the   most 

^  a.  De  Baptismo,  20 ;  De  Virginibtts  velandis,  17  {^Exhort.  castUai. 
13).     Lactantius,  Div.  instittit.  V,  i.  23. 

-  Optatus,  Schism.  Donatist.  I,  9;    Jerome,  De  Viris  lUust.  53. 
3  Eusebius,  Hist.  II,  2.  •*  Cf.  Adv.  Marcion.  I,  15. 

s 


258  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


individual,  and,  next  to  Clement  of  Alexandria,  the 
most  important  writer  of  the  ante-Nicene  period.  The 
most  original,  since  the  freedom  with  which  he  adopted 
foreign  ideas  was  only  exceeded  by  the  independence 
with  which  he  made  them  serve  his  way  of  looking  at 
things ;  the  most  individual,  since  scarcely  any  other 
Christian  writer  has  succeeded  in  impressing  the  stamp 
of  his  own  individuality  so  indelibly  upon  his  works. 
He  became  the  founder  of  a  Christian  pamphlet-litera- 
ture which  at  a  later  date  became  trivial.  And  as 
Latin  Christian  theology  paid  homage  to  the  genius 
who  coined  so  many  ideas  that  even  to-day  have  not 
suffered  by  abrasion,  so  in  the  history  of  Latin  Chris- 
tian literature  he  stands  as  the  first,  who,  renouncing 
classical  culture,  created  in  new  forms  "  a  specifically 
Christian  style."  ^  He  was  an  orator  of  the  foremost 
rank,  whose  ruthless  scorn  of  all  compromise  did  not 
fit  him  to  be  an  attorney  of  actual  life;  whose  more 
than  powerful  logic  often  threw  contempt  on  all  sound 
reason ;  whose  despotic  dialectic  always  blinded,  but 
seldom  stood  the  test  of  calm  reflection.  He  was  a 
master  of  language  in  whom  an  impetuous  disposition, 
a  passion  for  brevity  and  terseness,  a  sensuous  fancy 
and  a  wealth  of  plastic  thought,  a  biting  wit  and  a 
satirical  humor,  a  supreme  contemjit  for  the  common- 
place, and  an  inexhaustible  delight  in  novel  forms  of 
speech,  all  combined  to  produce  a  style,  the  breathless 
passion  of  which  might  carry  the  reader  away,  but  at 
the  same  time  was  just  as  likely  to  bewilder  him  with 
its  weight  of  exaggeration,  and  tire  him  by  its  wealth  of 
grotcsqueness.     Cyprian  recognized  in  him  a  master,'"^ 

1  Ehcrt,  23-  ^  Jerome,  De  Vi?-is  I/lint  53. 


TERTULLIAN  259 


but  even  in  his  clay  Lactantius  ^  complained  that  his 
lack  of  form  and  obscurity  of  style  prevented  him  from 
receiving  the  recognition  that  was  his  due.  Jerome 
well  knew  what  he  said  when  he  advised  a  lady,  his 
friend,  not  to  compare  the  rill  of  his  discourse  with  the 
river  of  Tertullian's.^  Indeed,  one  half  of  the  famous 
verdict  of  Vincent  of  Lerins  is  true :  quot  paene  verba, 
tot  scjitcntiae ;  but  not  the  other:  quot  senstis,  tot  victo- 
riac.  Even  Isidore  of  Seville^  copied  the  African 
copiously,  but  in  the  Middle  Ages  his  writings  were 
scarcely  read  at  all ;  it  was  the  renaissance  that  first 
recalled  him  from  the  dead.* 

J.  G.  V.  Engelhardt,  Ueber  Tertullians  schriftstellerischen  Char- 
akier,  in  ZhTh,  XXII,  1852,  316-319.  Jos.  Schmidt,  De  latinitate 
Tertulltani,  Erlangen,  1870.  P.  Langen,  De  usii  praepositiotiiun 
Teriidliizfieo,  I-III,  Monast.  1868-1870.  H.  Roensch,  Das  neue 
Testament  Tertullians,  Lpz.  1871.  G.  R.  Hauschild,  Die  Gnind- 
sdtze  nnd  Mittel  der  SpracJibihlung  bet  Tertnllian,  Lpz.  1876  and 
i88r.  —  Tertullian's  relations  to  more  ancient  writers  have  not  yet 
been  sufficiently  investigated;  see,  however,  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  I, 
I,  2,  1882,  220-222  (Tatian),  249-251  (Melito).  E.  Noeldechen, 
in  JprTh,  XII,  1886,  279-301  (Clement),  and, /^r  contra,  P.  Wend- 
land,  Qiiaestiones  Musonianac,  1886,  49-53.  Compare  also  P.  de 
Lagarde,  Septuagintastudien  (§  54),  74.  Erdm.  Schwarz,  in  JcIPh, 
XVI,  Suppl.,  1888,  405-437;  andF.  Wilhelm  (cf.  §  4S)  (Varro). 
For  the  literature  on  his  relation  to  Minucius  Felix,  see  §  45.  J. 
Jung,  Zu  Tertullians  aiiswiirtigen  Beziehungen  in  ]l  'iener  Studien, 
XIII,  1891,  231-244.  —  M.  Klussmann,  Excerpta  Tertullianea  in  Isi- 
dori  Hispalensis  Etymologiis,  Hamb.  1892.  Attestations  are  given 
by  Preuschen,  LG,  679-687  ;  cf.  668. 

3.  The  transmission  of  Tertullian's  writings,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Apologeticus,  which  is  extant  in  numer- 

1  Div.  Instit.  V,  i.  23.  2  Epist.  64,  23,  ad  Fabiolam. 

3  Origines,  vv.  11. 

*  Cf.  Epist.  Potitiani  (Preuschen,  LG,  668). 


26o  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


ous  manuscripts,^  is  in  evil  case.  Besides  three  older 
manuscripts,  ^  there  are  a  number  extant,  dating  from 
the  fifteenth  century,  which  appear,  however,  to  rest 
upon  the  same  archetype.  The  writings  ad  Nationes, 
Scorpiace,  de  Tcstinwjiio  Animae,  de  Spectaadis,  de  Idolo- 
latria,  de  Aninia,  and  de  Orationc,  have  been  preserved 
in  the  Codex  Agobajdimis  only,  while  for  the  text  of  de 
Baptismo,  de  Pndicitia,  and  de  Jejnnio  we  are  compelled 
to  rely  solely  upon  the  editions  of  Mesnart  (Gangneius), 
or  Gelenius,  and  Pamelius.  Finally,  a  large  number  of 
his  writings  has  been  lost  (see  below.  No.  9).  The  con- 
dition of  the  text,  which  is  frequently  corrupt  and  which 
is  full  of  laciince  in  the  case  of  the  ad  Nationes,  when 
taken  together  with  the  peculiar  obscurity  of  Tertul- 
lian's  mode  of  expression,  has  afforded  a  wide  and  much 
cultivated  field  for  learned  conjecture.  The  chronology 
of  the  separate  writings  is  involved  in  considerable 
difficulty,  since  unequivocal  clues  are  seldom  found. 
Hence  in  most  cases  we  can  only  work  on  the  basis  of 
a  pre-Montanistic  (till  202/203,  or  207/208  a.d.)  and  a 
Montanistic  period,  though  even  in  this  we  do  not 
possess  an  absolutely  sure  rule. 

On  the  subject  of  textual  criticism,  see,  besides  the  works 
already  cited,  the  following  :  — 

M.  Haupt,  Opiiscula,  III,  2,  1870,  vv.  11.  Paul  de  Lagarde, 
Symmicta,  I,  Gbttingen,  1877,  99  ff.,  II,  1880,  2  ff. ;  Mittheilungen, 
IV,  4  fF.  M.  Klussmann,  Citrarion  Tertiillianearum  parficulae 
ires,  Gotha,  1887  {Codex  Ai^obard.  ad  Nationes).  J.  van  der  Vliet, 
Stitdia  ecclesiastica :  Tertnllianus,  I,  Lugd.  Bat.  1891  ;  and  in 
Mnemosyne,   XX,    1892,   273-285    {de  Pudicit.,   de   Paenit:).      E. 

1  Codex  Paris.  1623,  saec.  X;  1656,  saec.  XII;  1689,  saec.  XII,  etc. 
See  Preuschen,  LG,  676  f. 

2  Codex  Agobardinus;  Paris.  1622,  saec.  \X;  Codex  Montepessidan.  54, 
saec.YA;    Codex  Setelsiadiens.  88,  saec.  XI. 


TERTULLIAN  26 1 


Klussmann,  in  WclFh,  1893,  145-149,  182-186.  Aem.  Kroymann, 
Quaesiioncs  Tertulliaiieae  criticae,  Oenipont.  1894.^ — -On  the  subject 
of  Chronology,  see  G.  Uhlhorn,  I'^undajnenta  Chroiiologiae  Tertul- 
liancae,  Gottingen,  1852.  H.  Kellner,  in  ThQu,  LII,  1870,  547-566; 
LlII,  1871,  585-609.  Kath.  LIX,  1879,  -■>  561-589;  and  Chroiio- 
logiae Tertullianeae  siipplementa.  Program.  Bonn,  1890.  G.  N. 
Bonwetsch,  Die  Schriften  Tertiillians  iiach  der  Zeit  Hirer  Abfas- 
suiig,  Bonn,  1878.  A.  Harnack,  in  ZKG,  II,  1878,  572-583.  E. 
Noeldechen,  Die  Abfassungszeit  der  Schriften  Tertiillians.,  in  TU, 
V,  2,  1888.  K.J.  Neumann,  Der  romische  Staat,  etc.  (see  §  45), 
passim.  J.  Schmidt,  in  RhM,  XLVI,  1891,  77-98  (^de  Corona,  ad 
Scapiilam,  de  Fiiga,  Scar  place).  E.  Rolft's,  Urkiinden  aiis  dem 
antimoiitanistischcn  Kainpf  des  Abendlandes,  in  TU,  XII,  4,  1895, 
passim. 

4.  In  describing  the  separate  works  of  TertulHan, 
precedence  may  be  given  to  his  dc  Pallio  (composed  in 
208  or  209  A.D.y  because  this  little  work,  which  related 
to  a  personal  affair  of  the  author,  cannot  be  classified 
with  the  other  products  of  his  literary  activity.  It  con- 
sists of  a  defence  against  the  attacks  made  upon  him 
by  his  fellow-citizens  on  account  of  his  rejection  of  the 
toga  for  the  pallium  when  he  embraced  Montanism. 
This  writing,  which  Moehler^  calls  a  "sample  of  his 
genius  showing  how  much  he  could  say  about  that 
which  was  most  insignificant,"  gave  TertulHan  oppor- 
tunity to  allow  full  play  to  his  sarcastic  humor,  and 
exhibits  him  as  a  writer,  on  his  most  interesting,  but  at 
the  same  time,  indeed,  his  darkest  side. 

Editions:  Frc.  Junius,  Lugd.  Bat.  1595.  E.  Richerius,  Paris, 
1600.  Th.  Marcilius,  Paris,  1614.  CI.  Salmasius,  Lut.  Paris, 
1622;  Lugd.  1656;  Lugd.  1626  (with  the  commentary  of  J.  L.  de 
la  Cerda,  BPL,  I,  37). 

Literature:  G.  Boissier,  in  Rev.  des  Deux  Mondes,  XCIV,  1889, 

^  Cf.  Chap.  2;   Oehler,  I,  925,  2  Moehler,  734. 


262  AFRICAN   WRITERS 

Jiiil.  50-78;  reprinted  in  his  La  fin  dii  pagatiistne,  2d  edit.,  Paris, 
1894,  I,  259-304. 

5.  Among  the  Apologetic  Treatises  of  Tertullian,  the 
one  that  ranks  highest  and  is  probably  the  oldest,  is 

{a)  The  Apologeticus  or  the  Apologeticiwi}  a  defence 
of  Christianity  composed  in  the  autumn  of  197  a.d.,  at 
Carthage,^  and  addressed  to  the  praesidcs  {antistites)  of 
the  provinces.^  It  was  the  author's  intention  that  it 
should  replace  the  forbidden  public  oral  defence,*  and 
it  bears  throughout  the  stamp  of  the  advocate.  The 
introduction  (1-6)  attempts  to  prove  that  the  proceedings 
against  the  Christians,  resting  as  they  do  upon  ignorance 
of  Christianity,  cast  reproach  upon  all  principles  of  law ; 
and  that  if  the  laws  of  the  State  appear  to  justify  such 
proceedings,  they  themselves  will  have  to  be  abrogated. 
The  Apology  proper  is  divided  into  two  principal  parts. 
After  a  concise  refutation  of  calumnies  relating  to 
Christian  morality  (7-9),  the  charge  of  atheism  is  re- 
futed (10-27),  ^^^  later,  that  of  treason  and  enmity  to 
the  state  (28-45).  The  positive  purpose  of  the  author 
appears  plainly ;  viz.  the  presentation  of  the  Christian 
faith,  and  the  proof  that  the  Christian  man  is  a  useful 
member  of  society.  The  conclusion  (46-50)  praises  the 
absolute  loftiness  of  Christianity  as  the  religion  of 
revelation  in  contra.st  to  all  human  philosophy.  A 
Greek  translation,  made  probably  about  the  beginning 
of  the  third  century  (whether  by  Julius  Africanus  is 
uncertain),  was  known  as  late  as  Eusebius'  time,^  but  it 

'  On  the  title,  see  Oehler,  I,  ill.  2  cf.  Chap.  9,  Oehler,  I,  145. 

"  Chap.  I,  Oehler,  III;  Chap.  2,  Oehler,  117,  120,  etc. 
^  Chap.  I,  Oehler,  I13. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  F.tcl.  II,  2.  5  sq.;  25.  4;  III,  20.  9;  33.  3  sq.;  V,  5. 
6  sq. 


TERTULLIAN  263 


appears  to  have  perished  early.  On  the  relation  of  the 
Apologcticiis  to  the  Octavius  of  Minucius  Felix,  see 
§  45.  It  is  not  impossible  that  a  second  redaction  of 
the  Apologeticus  is  extant.^ 

Among  the  editions  are  to  be  mentioned  those  of  B.  BenaHus 
(printer),  without  place  or  date  (Venet.  1483).  U.  Soinzinzeler, 
Medio).  1493.  B.  LocateUus,  Venet.  1494.  B.  Egnatius,  Venet. 
1515.  S.  Havcrkampius,  Lugd.  Bat.  1718.  Frc.  Oehler,  Lpz.  1849. 
Kayser,  Paderb.  1865.  F.  Leonard,  Namur,  1881.  T.  H.  Bindley, 
Lond.  1889.  Cf  A.  Harnack,  Die  griechisclie  Uebersetzitng  des 
Apologeticus  Te?-t/dliaiis,  in  TU,  VIII,  4,  1892.  P.  de  Lagarde, 
SeptuagiiUasttidien  (§  54),  75-85. 

{b)  The  two  books  ad  Nationes  ^  form  a  polemic  which 
was  probably  begun  before  the  Apologeticus^  but  which 
was  scarcely  published  before  it  as  a  whole.  It  is  a 
passionate  controversial  writing,  filled  with  great  bitter- 
ness, addressed  to  a  heathen  people.  The  first  book 
contains  a  refutation  of  complaints  against  the  morality 
and  worship  of  Christians,  which  presents  a  recension 
in  some  respects  parallel  to  the  first  sixteen  (omitting  the 
tenth  and  eleventh),  and  the  last  chapters  of  the  Apolo- 
geticus, though  it  is  conceived  from  a  different  point  of 
view,  and  differs  frequently  in  details,  style,  and  mode 
of  expression.  The  second  book  is  a  criticism  of  the 
heathen  belief  concerning  the  gods,*  its  chief  under- 
lying source  being  the  Libri  reruvi  divinaruni  of  M. 
Terentius  Varro.^     On  the  text,  see  above  at  No.  3. 

Editions:  J.  Gothofredus,  Aureliopoli,  1625.  An  edition  printed 
at  Geneva  in   1624  (cf.  Schocncmann,  BPL,  37)  does  not  exist  (cf. 

^  Cf.  at  Chap.  19  the  jieculiar  tradition  of  tlie  Codex  Ftddensis. 

2  Jerome,  Epist.  70,  5 ;    Contra  Gentes. 

^  I,  10;    Reifferscheid  and  Wissowa,  in  CSE,  XX,  74.  12. 

*  Cf.  Apologeticus,  lo-ii.  '"  Cf.  Augustine,  De  Civitate  Dei,  VII,  i. 


264  AFRICAN    WRITERS 


W.  V.  Hartel,  Patristische  Studien  (see  above),  Heft  2,  p.  3).     Frc. 
Oehler  (with  the  Apologeticus).     Lips.  1849. 

{c)  The  little  writing,  Dc  Tcstimonio  Animae,  is  an 
expansion  of  an  idea  only  hinted  at  in  the  seventeenth 
chapter  of  the  Apologeticus,  which  is  most  spiritual,  sug- 
gestive, and  full  of  poetical  beauty.  The  simple  human 
soul,  not  yet  over-refined  by  intellectual  training,  is 
summoned  as  a  witness  for  Christianity,  whose  witness, 
like  that  of  nature,  is  the  voice  of  God. 

(^)  The  brief  epistle.  Ad  Scapulavi,  addressed  to  the 
proconsul  of  the  province  of  Africa,  was  written  some 
time  after  the  14th  of  August,  212  a.d.,^  and  was  in- 
tended to  warn  the  governor,  who  had  inaugurated  an 
active  persecution  of  the  Christians,  of  the  divine  judg- 
ment which  had  hitherto  overtaken  all  persecutors  of 
Christians,  and  which  will  inevitably  overtake  him  also. 
In  the  second  chapter  excerpts  are  made  from  the 
Apologeticus. 

Edition :  T.  H.  Bindley  (with  the  De  Praescriptione  and  Ad 
Marty  res),  Oxf.  1894. 

6.  A  disputation  between  a  Christian  and  a  Jewish 
proselyte  gave  Tertullian  occasion  to  join  issue  with 
the  claims  of  the  chosen  people  in  his  Adversiis  Jiidaeos. 
The  second  part  of  this  writing  (Chaps.  9-13),  which  is 
by  an  unknown  hand,  is  only  a  clumsy  compilation  of 
the  material  relating  to  the  person  of  Christ  founded 
on  Old  Testament  prophecy,  which  is  presented  in  the 
Adversus  Marcioneni?  The  first  part  (Chaps.  1-8),  on 
the  other  hand,  is  a  work  of  Tertullian,  attested  by 
Jerome^  and  by  its  own  peculiar  characteristics.     It  is 

1  So  Schmidt.  3  Com/n.  Dan.  9  {Optra,  V,  691). 

2  III,  13,  18,  20,  23. 


TERTULLIAN  265 


to  be  assigned  to  his  pre-Montanistic  period,  and,  per- 
haps, to  an  early  date.^  The  author  proves  that  the 
heathen  are  admitted  to  participation  in  the  grace  of 
God,  which  the  Jews  had  forfeited  by  their  own  fault : 
the  old  covenant,  the  old  law,  the  old  circumcision,  have 
given  place  to  a  new,  which  had  been  proclaimed  by  the 
Messiah  of  the  Christians.  The  Dialogue  between 
Jason  and  Papiscus,  by  Aristo  of  Pella,  was  probably 
utilized  in  this  work,  even  if  it  did  not  altogether  give 
the  occasion  for  its  composition.^ 

J.  S.  Semler,  Opera  Tertulliani,  V,  262-299.  J-  ^-  ^ •  Neander, 
AntignosticHSy  Appendix.  A.  Harnack,  TU,  I,  3  (cf.  §  35).  P. 
Corssen  (§  35).  On  the  chronological  statements  of  Chapter  8, 
see  A.  Schlatter,  TU,  XII,  i  (cf.  §  71),  15-19.  Quite  lately  E. 
Noeldechen  ( Tertiillinns  Gegen  die  Jiiden  aiif  Einheit,  Eclitheit, 
Entsiehunggepriift,  in  TU,  XII,  2,  1894),  has  undertaken  the  task 
of  rescuing  the  second  part  also. 

7.  Among  the  Anti-Heretical  Writings,  the  oldest  was, 
{a)  Dc  Praescriptione  {praescriptionilnts)  Haercti- 
coTum  {Adversus  Haereticos).  The  expression  in  the 
title,  borrowed  from  the  Roman  law  and  referring 
strictly  to  the  defendant's  exception  based  on  limitation 
or  possession,  is  used  by  Tertullian  in  the  general  sense 
of  the  demurrer,  by  virtue  of  which  the  complainant  is 
non-suited.'^  The  work  was  written  in  the  author's  pre- 
Montanistic  period,  and  originated  about  200  a.d.  It  is 
an  exposition  of  the  catholic  conception  of  authority 
and  tradition,  and  is  a  classic  of  its  kind.  The  princi- 
pal portion  of  the  book  (Chaps.  15-40)  discusses  the 
demurrer  (or  demurrers)  by  reason  of  which  heretics 

1  Noeldechen,  195.  2  Qf  §  -^5. 

3  Chaps.  21,  22,  35,  45.  Cf.  Adv.  Marcion.  I,  i ;  Oehler,  II,  49;  Adv. 
Hermoge)ietn,  i ;   Adv.  Praxean,  2,  etc. 


266  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


are  non-suited  a  liviinc.  Preceding  this  is  an  introduc- 
tion (8-14),  dealing  with  the  general  idea  and  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of  heresy;  the  conclusion  (41- 
44)  contains  certain  deductions  drawn  from  the  lack  of 
morality  and  of  ecclesiastical  and  religious  zeal  on  the 
part  of  the  heretics. 

Editions:  J.  Ouintinus,  Paris,  1561.  Chr.  Lupus,  Bruxell.  1675 
(witli  extensive  commentary).  E.  Preuschen,  in  SQu,  III,  1892.  T. 
H.  Bindley  (witli  tlie  Ad  Martyres,  and  Ad  Scapulani),  Oxf.  1894. 

{b)  For  many  years  Tertullian  was  engaged  upon  an 
exhaustive  refutation  of  the  greatest  opponent  of  early 
catholic  Christianity.  The  final  redaction  of  his  work 
is  known  as  the  five  books  Adversus  Marcionem.  The 
first  form  (apparently  in  one  book  ^)  was  hastily  written, 
and  the  author  himself  replaced  it  with  a  second,  more 
complete  edition,  which  was  stolen  from  him  by  a 
"brother."  2  The  first  book  of  the  third  edition  was 
written  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  Septimius  Severus,  i.e. 
207-208  A.D.,^  and  the  other  four  were  separated  from 
it  by  an  interval  which,  however,  cannot  have  covered 
many  years."*  Against  Marcion's  doctrine  of  two  Gods, 
Tertullian,  in  his  first  book,  urges  that  a  good  God  who 
is  not  at  the  same  time  a  Creator,  cannot  exist ;  in  the 
second,  that  the  Creator  is  the  true  God ;  the  object  of 
the  third  is  to  prove  the  identity  of  the  Christ  who 
appeared  upon  earth  with  the  Christ  foretold  in  the 
Old  Testament.  After  this  refutation  of  Marcion's 
theology  and  Christology,  there  follows  in  the  fourth  and 
fifth  books  an  examination  of  Marcion's  New  Testa- 
ment and  also  a  critical  exposition  of  his  Antitheses. 

1  Cf.  II,  I.        8  1,  15. 

'^  1,  I.  ■       *  Cf.  Ilauck,  338  f.     Noeldechen  differs  in  his  view. 


TERTULLIAN  267 


(c)  The  writing,  Adversus  Hermogeitem,  which  was 
composed  not  long  after  the  De  Praescriptione}  was 
directed  against  the  doctrine  of  the  eternity  of  matter 
maintained  by  the  Carthaginian  artists  and  philosophers. 
In  the  first  portion  (1-18),  Tertullian  unfolds  the  philo- 
sophical and  religious  reasons  which  weigh  against  this 
assertion ;  he  then  exposes  (19-34)  the  lack  of  convinc- 
ing force  of  the  arguments  adduced  by  his  opponent 
from  Scripture ;  and  finally,  with  little  wit  and  huge 
enjoyment,  he  reduces  him  ad absurdiim  (35-45).  It  is 
possible  that  the  controversial  treatise  of  Theophilus 
of  Antioch  ^  was  employed  in  this  writing.^ 

{d)  The  writing  Adversiis  Valentiuiaiios,  which  was 
written  after  the  preceding,*  and  which  belongs  to  the 
author's  Montanistic  period,^  is  an  unedifying  and  vulgar 
repetition  of  the  account  given  by  Irenceus  in  his  Adver- 
sus Haercses.  It  nowhere  gives  any  evidence  of  any  at- 
tempt to  understand  the  trend  of  his  opponent's  thought. 

(^)  The  Scorpiacc  {adversus  gnosticos  scorpiacnvi)  pro- 
fesses to  be  a  remedy  for  the  bites  of  the  scorpions  of 
the  church ;  that  is,  of  the  Gnostics,  who,  by  their 
poison,  seek  to  seduce  Christians,  particularly  in  the 
matter  of  steadfastness  in  persecution.  Tertullian 
proves  that  such  steadfastness  is  a  Christian  duty,  com- 
manded by  God.  The  situation  presupposed  in  the 
work  may  correspond  with  the  period  of  persecution 
under  Scapula,  and  it  may  therefore  have  been  com- 
posed in  the  year  213  a.d.  This  would  agree  with  the 
fact  that  the  second  book  against  Marcion  seems  to  be 
presupposed  in  Chapter  5. 

1  Cf.  Chap.  I  (beginning).         3  cf_  Harnack,  LG,  200  (Hermogenes). 
M  42.  3  <^-  *  Chap.  16;   Oehlcr,  II,  404. 

'"  Cf.  the  expression  ^^Froclus  noster"  in  Chap.  5. 


268  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


(/)  The  work  De  Came  CJiristi,  probably  written  not 
long  after  the  Dc  Aimna}  was  directed  against  the 
docetism  of  Marcion,  Apelles,  and  the  Valentinians 
whose  low  estimate  of  the  material  compared  with  the 
spiritual  made  it  impossible  for  them  to  accept  an 
actual  incarnation  of  the  heavenly  Christ.  After  a 
refutation  of  the  heretics  (2-16),  there  follows  a  positive 
proof  from  Scripture  of  Tertullian's  materialistic  line  of 
thought  (17-24).     Closely  connected  with  this  work  was 

(^g)  The  De  Resnrrectione  Carnis?  This  subject, 
which  had  often  been  discussed  by  the  Apologists,^ 
Tertullian  handled  with  great  energy  and  reckless  logic. 
The  presentation  of  the  Scriptural  doctrine  (18-62), 
which  in  the  introduction  was  set  forth  as  the  only 
normative  one,  is  preceded  by  the  proof  from  reason 
(3-17).  The  conclusion  contains  a  description  of  the 
resurrection  body  and  its  identity  with  the  earthly  body. 
This  Tertullian  attempted  to  base  upon  the  words  of 
Paul.  It  is  possible  that  Justin's  work  on  the  resurrec- 
tion furnished  the  author  with  his  material.* 

{Ji)  Adversus  Pmxcan  was  the  last  anti-heretical 
work  which  Tertullian  wrote.  It  was  composed  cer- 
tainly long  after  his  defection  from  the  church.^  It 
combated  a  phase  of  Patripassian  Monarchianism  which 
probably  appeared  for  the  first  time  under  Callixtus ; 
i.e.  after  217  a.d.  In  opposition  to  heretical  error,  the 
author  developed  his  doctrine  of  the  subordinational 
(economic)  Trinity. 

1  See  No.  8,  IjcIow. 

2  Cf.  De  Came  Christi,  I,  25,  and  De  Resiirrec.  Carnis,  2  (Oehler,  II, 
469)  :  De  Anitna  is  mentioned  in  Chaps.  2  (Oehler,  II,  470)  and  17 
{Idem,  488),  and  touched  on  in  42  {Idem,  521)  and  45  {Idem,  524). 

2  Cf.  Justin,  Tatian,  Athenagoras,  Theopliilus,  and  Irenseus. 
*  Cf.  §  JO.  3  a.  6  Chap.  2. 


TERTULLIAN  269 


Edition:  E.  Welch  man,  Cantabr.  1731. 

Literature:  R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  JdTh,  XIII,  1878,  701-724.  On 
the  possibility  that  the  Dialogue  of  Jason  and  Papiscus  was  used  in 
the  /Idversiis  Praxean,  see  P.  Corssen  (cf.  §  35),  31-44- 

8.  The  necessity  of  a  thorough  explanation  of  his 
ideas  as  to  rational  psychology  led  Tertullian  to  the 
composition  of  one  of  his  most  renowned  treatises ;  one 
which  is  distinguished  by  knowledge  of  the  subject  and 
by  excellence  of  treatment,  while  it  is  also,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted, remarkable  for  many  absurd  and  narrow  asser- 
tions. The  De  Anima  was  written  later  than  the  second 
book  against  Marcion/  and  at  all  events  in  the  Monta- 
nistic  period,^  and  was  directed  not  only  against  the 
idealistic  and  materialistic  philosophers  and  the  Gnostics 
(who  were  under  the  influence  of  the  former),  but  more 
especially  against  all  physicians  and  students  of  the  natu- 
ral sciences,  who  are  often  mentioned.  For  their  refuta- 
tion a  four-volumed  work  of  Soranus,  a  learned  member 
of  the  sect  of  the  MctJiodici  and  an  earlier  contemporary 
of  Galen,^  may  have  served  as  a  source.  The  material 
is  treated  in  four  sections:  (i)  On  the  nature  of  the 
soul  and  its  powers  (Chaps.  4-22);  (2)  On  the  source 
and  formation  of  the  soul  (23-35);  (s)  O^i  the  develop- 
ment of  the  soul  and,  more  especially,  its  relation  to 
evil  (36-49);  and  (4)  On  the  fate  of  the  soul  after 
death  (50-58). 

9.  Tertullian  addressed  his  attention  as  a  writer,  in 
a  special  degree,  to  questions  of  Christian  morals  and 
church  discipline.  A  large  number  of  treatises  written 
in    all    periods   of    his    life  give    evidence    of    this,   as 

1  Chap.  21  (Reifferscheid  and  Wissowa,  CSE,  XX,  335,  3). 

2  Chap.  9.     {Idem,  310,  17.) 

3  Chap.  6.      {fdc'm,  306,  24,  28.) 


2/0  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


well  as  of  the  rigor  with  which  he  uniformly  answered 
these  questions.  The  first  were  written  in  his  official 
ecclesiastical  capacity  ^  (probably  that  of  a  presbyter); 
the  last  were  inspired  by  the  Montanist's  raging  hatred 
toward  the  alleged  laxity  of  the  catholic  church  in  ques- 
tions of  discipline.  Exact  dates  of  composition  are 
almost  everywhere  impossible. 

(a)  The  first  group  comprises  four  writings:  De  Bap- 
tisvio,  De  Poejiitejitia,  De  Oratione,  and  De  Patiejitia. 
The  first  three  were  addressed  to  catechumens,^  and  cer- 
tainly belonged  to  the  beginning  of  Tertullian's  literary 
activity.  The  fourth  took  shape,  probably,  not  very 
much  later.^  Noeldechen  holds  a  different  view  with 
regard  to  it,  however,  and  places  it  as  late  as  204  a.d. 
The  first  tractate  expounds  baptism  as  the  necessary 
condition  of  the  reception  of  salvation.  It  was  occa- 
sioned by  the  doubts  that  had  arisen  in  the  congregation 
in  consequence  of  the  disturbances  caused  by  a  member 
of  the  heretical  party  of  Quintilla.*  The  final  chapters 
(17-20)  were  intended  to  bring  to  remembrance  the 
rules  for  the  bestowal  and  reception  of  baptism.^ 
The  writing  on  Penance  is  divided  into  two  parts,  the 
first  of  which,  after  a  discussion  of  the  nature  of  repent- 
ance, treats  of  the  prc-baptismal  penance  of  the  sinner 
(1-6);  while  the  second  expounds  the  possibility  and 
character  of  confession,  the  poeiiitentia  secunda,  that  is, 
penance  after  baptism  (7-12).  The  writing  on  Prayer 
consists  of  brief  remarks  upon  the  Lord's  Prayer  as  the 
breviarium  totiiis  cvangelii  ( i,  close  ;  2-8),  and  of  longer 

'  Cf  Bonwetsch,  28.       ^  cf   fjapt_  ,.    Poenit.  6;    Oral,  (whole  subject). 

"  Cf.  Patienlia,  12,  with  Poenit. 

■•  Baptism.  1,  according  to  a  more  correct  reading. 

^  Cf.  Chap.  17  (beginning). 


TERTULLIAN  27 1 


instructions  as  to  the  time,  place,  nature,  and  method 
of  prayer,  closing  with  a  lofty  description  of  its  effects 
(9-29).  Especially  characteristic  of  the  author,  who 
found  solace  in  speaking  of  that  which  was  not  granted 
to  himself  (Chap,  i),  is  the  spirited  treatise  on  Patience, 
with  its  skilful  personification  of  the  Christian  virtue 
whose  chaste  and  pure  image  as  the  foster-daughter  of 
God  is  contrasted,  at  the  close,  with  the  so-called  "  pa- 
tience "  of  the  heathen  (Chaps.  15-16). 

Editions:  Poenitentia,  by  E.  Preuschen,  in  SQii,  11,  1891  (to- 
gether with  the  De  Pndicitid).  Oratio,  by  G.  Pancirolii.s,  and  L.  A. 
Muratorius.  in  J///;-.  Anecdot.  II,  Patav.  1713,  1-56.  J'lUien/ia, 
Orius,  Matrit.  1644. 

Literature:  E.  Preuschen,  Tertullians  Schrifteti  de  Poeiiitentia 
7itid  de  Pudicitia,  tnit  Riicksicht  auf  die  Biissdisciplin  iiiitersucht, 
Giessen,  i8go. 

{b)  While  the  foregoing  writings  are  couched  in  quiet 
and  comparatively  elevated  language,  a  strident  key  is 
struck  in  the  tractates  De  Spectaculis,  De  Idololatj'ia, 
and  De  Cultu  Fcniinanmi,  I  and  II.  They  were  written 
at  a  time  when  minds  were  deeply  stirred,  a  period  of 
confessional  friction,  if  not  of  bloody  persecution  of 
Christians  by  the  heathen.  They  may  all  have  been 
written  before  the  Apologetic2is  {i()6-i()y  a.d.),  and  the 
De  Spectaculis  before  the  De  Idololatria  ^  and  the  first 
part  of  the  De  Cidtii?  The  treatise  on  Shows  {De 
Spectaculis)  attempts  to  prove  the  assertion  that  the 
frequenting  of  plays  is  incompatible  with  true  religion 
and  real  obedience  toward  the  true  God  (Chap.  i).  The 
reasons  given  by  heathen  and  Christians  in  defence  of 
such  amusements  are  refuted  by  pointing  out  that  all 

^  See  Chap.  13.  -  See  Chap.  8. 


2^2  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


theatrical  plays  are  associated  with  the  worship  of  idols 
(Chaps.  2-13),  and  the  deduction  is  drawn  from  the 
character  of  the  plays  themselves,  that  frequenting 
them  stands  in  direct  contradiction  to  Christian  holiness 
(Chaps.  15-30).  In  the  final  chapter  a  description  of 
the  last  judgment  gives  the  author  opportunity  to  vent 
his  hatred  of  art  in  the  most  un-Christian  manner.  The 
writing  on  Idolatry  transfers  what  was  said  of  theatrical 
exhibitions  to  the  whole  field  of  the  fine  arts  and  of 
public  life :  the  reefs  and  bays,  the  shallows  and  straits 
of  idol-worship  (Chap.  24),  are  so  numerous  that  even 
a  good  Christian  can  steer  his  little  bark  safely  through 
them  only  by  the  exercise  of  the  utmost  caution.  Each 
of  the  two  books  on  the  Adornment  of  Women  is  com- 
plete in  itself :  the  first,  called  De  Habitu  Miilierimi  in 
the  manuscripts  (except  the  Codex  Agobardinus),  char- 
acterizes female  adornment  as  an  invention  of  the  devil, 
and  proposes  to  prove  that  ornaments  and  fine  clothes 
lead  to  ambition  and  prostitution ;  but  the  author  broke 
off  before  he  arrived  at  this  conclusion.  The  second 
book  is  milder  and  kindlier,  though  it  is  not  more  yield- 
ing than  the  first.  It  does  not  follow  the  plan  of  the 
first  book,  but  takes  up  certain  isolated  thoughts  which 
occur  in  it,  giving  warnings  against  coquetry  and  fash- 
ionable folly  in  a  style  that  betrays  a  familiar  knowledge 
of  the  arts  of  feminine  toilet. 

Editions:  De  Specfacub's,  E.  Klussmann,  Rudolphopol.  1877. 

Literature :  E.  Noeldechen,  Die  Quellen  Tertiillians  in  seinem 
Buck  von  lien  Sc/iauspielen,  in  PJiilol.  Siippl.  VI,  2,  1894,  'j'2.']- 
766. 

(<:)  The  brief  exhortation,  Ad  Marty  res  {martyras),  was, 
according  to  Harris  and  Gifford,  intended  for  Perpetua 


TERTULLIAN  2/3 


and  her  companions.^  It  was  written  either  shortly  be- 
fore or  after  the  Apologeticns^  {ic)"]  a.d.).  It  comforts 
those  who  were  imprisoned  during  the  persecution,  with 
the  thought  that  for  them  entrance  into  the  prison 
signifies  only  an  exit  from  a  far  worse  one,  and  it  urges 
them  to  suffer,  for  the  sake  of  God  and  the  truth,  that 
which  even  a  gladiator  endures  for  the  sake  of  empty 
fame. 

Edition:  T.  H.  Bindley  (together  with  the  De  Praescriptione 
and  the  Ad  Scapulam),  Oxf.  1894. 

(</)  The  similarity  of  subject  justifies  us  in  classifying 
together  the  three  writings,  Ad  Uxorem,  De  Exhorta- 
tione  Castitatis,  and  De  Monogamia,  although  the  first 
was  written  before  his  break  with  the  church  (about 
203-207  A.D.) ;  and  the  last,  which  must  have  preceded 
the  second  by  a  considerable  interval,  is  to  be  assigned 
to  a  point  toward  the  close  of  Tertullian's  literary 
activity.  In  the  books  To  his  Wife  the  author  expounds 
his  view  (giving  the  reasons  therefor),  that  the  re- 
marriage of  a  widow,  even  if  not  absolutely  forbidden, 
is  nevertheless  reprehensible,  and  conflicts  with  both 
the  command  of  God  and  the  idea  of  marriage  (Book  I). 
In  any  case,  re-marriage  with  a  heathen  is  inadmissible 
(Book  II).  He  makes  no  concealment  when  he  exalts 
the  virginal  condition  above  the  married  state  (I,  3); 
and  yet,  at  the  close  (II,  9),  he  is  not,  on  this  account, 
prevented  from  warmly  praising  the  happiness  of  true 
marriage.  The  Exhortation  to  Chastity  was  addressed 
to  a  widowed  colleague.     It  compares  second  marriage, 

1  J.  R.  Harris  and  S.  K.  Gifford,  The  Acts  of  the  Martyrdom  of  Ferpetua 
and  Felicitas.     Lond.  1S90,  p.  31  (cf.  §  105.  7). 
-  Compare  the  close  of  the  book. 
T 


274  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


as  the  result  of  sensual  desire,  to  fornication ;  and  the 
author  does  not  entirely  omit  a  similar  imputation  with 
regard  to  the  first  (Chap.  9).  Similar  views  are  again 
presented  in  the  treatise  on  Monogamy,  only  they  are 
more  pointed,  and  are  augmented  by  the  polemic  of  a 
"Pneumatic"  against  the  "Psychics,"  who  were  willing 
to  admit  even  to  the  episcopal  office  a  man  who  had 
been  twice  married  (Chap.  12).  On  the  De  Monogamia, 
see  the  views  of  Rolffs.^ 

{/)  The  tractate,  Dc  Corona  Militis,  sounds  like  an 
echo  of  the  writings  treated  above  (under  b).  It  was 
occasioned  by  a  Christian  soldier's  refusal  to  wear  the 
laurel  wreath  according  to  custom ;  and  was  written  in 
August  or  September,  211  a.d.,  at  a  time  when  perse- 
cution threatened.^  The  delicate  question  as  to  whether 
he  was  justified  in  this  course  of  action,  Tertullian 
answers  with  a  most  decided  affirmative ;  and  he  in- 
tensifies his  affirmative  to  a  demand  that  the  Christian 
shall  keep  himself  entirely  aloof  from  the  military  pro- 
fession (Chap.  1 1). 

(y")  The  persecution  under  Scapula  was  the  occasion 
of  the  treatise,  De  Fiiga  in  Perseciitioiie,  written  toward 
the  close  of  212  a.d.  The  duty  of  the  Christian,  and 
especially  of  the  clergy,  under  no  circumstances  to  avoid 
persecution,  is  insisted  upon  uncompromisingly. 

{g)  Tertullian  had  already  discussed,  and  answered 
affirmatively,  the  question  as  to  the  veiling  of  virgins.''^ 
After  he  became  a  MontanLst,  he  again  returned  to  the 
subject,  in  his  Dc  Virginibus  velandis,  treating  it  with 
great  minuteness.     Contrary  to  his  oft-expressed  view,'* 

1  E.  Rolffs  (§  3,  above),  TU,  XII,  4.  50-109. 

2  Schmid,  81-84. 

^  De  Oratione,  i\-22..  *  ('f.  De  Praescri/>tione,  etc. 


TERTULLIAN 


275 


he  would  not  admit  the  accusation  of  pracscriptio  }iovi- 
tatis,  which  his  opponents  brought  against  him,  but 
defended  the  practice  which  he  advocated  by  pointing 
out  its  internal  reasonableness,  which  habit  could  not 
offset  (Chap.  2).  The  Paraclete,  the  Scriptures,  and 
the  discipline  of  the  church  were  appealed  to  as  final 
proofs. 

(//)  The  latest  literary  productions  of  Tertullian,  De 
Jejimio  adversus  Physicos,  and  De  Pudicitia,  were 
replete  with  bitter,  almost  morbid,  hatred  toward  the 
catholic  church,  which  in  the  Dc  Pudicitia  was  more 
marked  on  account  of  its  violent  attacks  on  the  Roman 
church.  The  ascetic  spirit  which  could  scent  lascivi- 
ousness  in  a  second  marriage  was  only  able  to  char- 
acterize the  Catholics  as  gluttons  when  they  observed 
moderation  in  fasting  ;i  and  toward  the  close  the  polemic 
becomes  indecorous.  In  spite  of  its  want  of  modera- 
tion, a  more  sympathetic  vein  is  struck  by  the  treatise 
on  Modesty,  which  is  an  interesting  companion-piece 
to  that  on  Penance,  with  its  energetic  repudiation  of 
the  possibility  of  a  second  penance  for  mortal  sins. 
The  point  of  his  polemic  is  directed  against  the  "  edict 
of  the  Pontifex  Maximus  "  (that  is,  probably,  of  Callixtus, 
bishop  of  Rome,  217-222  a.d.),  according  to  which  the 
sins  of  adultery  and  fornication  might  be  forgiven  to 
those  who  did  penance.  Thereby  the  virgin  bride  of 
Christ  must  suffer  hurt  (Chap,  i);  forgiveness  belongs 
to  God,  not  to  the  church  (Chap.  3).  The  proof  from 
Scripture  occupied  the  principal  part  of  the  work 
(Chaps.  6-20),  and  in  this  matter  the  Old  Testament 
had  to  yield  to  the  New.  The  author  recognized  only 
the  martyr's  baptism  of  blood  as  expiation  for  sin  :  he 

^  At  the  beginning  of  the  hook. 


2/6  AFRICAN    WRITERS 


did    not    admit    the    right   of    the   confessor  to   forgive 
sins. 

Editions:  of  the  De  Piicikitia,  E.  Preuschen,  in  SQu,  11,  1891 
(with  the  De  Poenitentici). 

Literature:  E.  Preuschen  (see  9  «,  above).  E.  Rolft's,  TU,  XI, 
3,  1893  (cf.  §  95.  2),  and  TU,  XII,  4,  1895  (No.  3,  above),  5-49. 

10.  The  following  writings  have  been  lost :  — 
ia)  All  that  was  written  in  Greek :  viz.  the  recension 
of  De  Spcctaculis  ^  and  De  Virgitiibiis  vclandis ;  ^  the 
disquisition,  De  Baptismo  Haereticoruvi ;  ^  the  great  work, 
ITept  iKardae(o<i  {De  Ecstasi)  in  six  books,  which  were 
very  probably  written  in  Greek.  Connected  with  these 
was  a  seventh  book,  Adversiis  Apolloniiim,^  which,  ac- 
cording to  Jerome,  was  directed,  in  the  interest  of  the 
Montanists,  against  the  church.  Traces  of  it  are  found, 
apparently,  in  the  anti-Montanistic  controversial  writing^ 
used  by  Epiphanius  in  his  Panarioii^ 

C.  P.  Caspari,  0»i  Tert.  graeske  Skrifter,  in  Forthandlinger  i 
Vedensk.  Selsk.  i  Christiania,  1875,  ^1-  4°3-  Th.  Zahn,  in  GNK,  I, 
I,  49.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  VIII,  4,  7  (cf.  5  «,  above).  H.  G. 
Voigt.  Eine  verschoUene  Urkitnde  (cf.  §  40.  3  «,  above),  35-47, 
108-111. 

{b)  De  Spe  Fidelimn,  which  was  originally  contained 
in  the  Codex  Agobardimis,  treats,  according  to  Tertul- 
lian"  himself,  of  the  Christian  future  hope  as  contrasted 

'  Cf.  De  Corona,  6  (Oehler,  I,  430). 

2  (  f.  De  Virginibus,  i  (Oehler,  I,  883). 

8  Cf.  De  Ba/>/ismo,  15  (Reifferscheid  and  Wissowa,  SCE,  XX,  214,  I-7). 

*  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  24,  40,  53.     Cf.  also  Praedestinatus,  26;   86. 

^  §  53-  2/ 

e  Panarion,  XLVIII,  2-13. 

^  Adv.  Mardoii.  Ill,  24  (OehK-.-,  11,  155  f.). 


TERTULLIAN  277 


with  that  of  the  Jews,  which  is  to  be  interpreted  alle- 
gorically.^ 

(c)  Dc  Paradiso,  originally  embraced  in  the  Codex 
Agobardimis,  contained  ^  the  remark  that  all  souls,  ex- 
cept those  of  martyrs,  are  to  await  the  day  of  the  Lord 
in  the  nether  world. 

id)  Advcrsiis  Apelleiacos  {Apelliacos).  Tertullian  ^  him- 
self attests  the  fact  that  he  wrote  a  work  under  this  or 
a  similar  title.  Harnack'*  considers  it  very  likely  that 
use  was  made  of  it  in  the  PJiilosopJmmcna. 

A.  Harnack,  De  Apellis  gtiosi  monarchica,  Lips.  1874  (cf.  §  27.  4), 
passim. 

(e)  De  Censu  Animae  {adversiis  Hcrmogeneni)  is  men- 
tioned in  the  De  Aitinia.^  It  was  directed  against  Her- 
mogenes'  principle  of  the  material  origin  of  the  soul. 
According  to  Harnack,^  this  work  was  read  even  by 
Philastrius.' 

(/)  De  Fato  is  mentioned  in  the  De  Anima'^  as  a 
work  which  Tertullian  had  certainly  in  view,  and  a  cita- 
tion is  given  by  Fulgentius  Planciades.^ 

(yg)  De  Aai'oii  vestibiis  is  mentioned  by  Jerome  ^'^  as 
contained  in  the  list  of  Tertullian's  writings,  but  he 
never  saw  it. 

1  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  18;  Comm.  Ezech.  XI,  on  xxxvi,  i  sqq.  (  Opera, 
V,  422);    Comm.  Isai.  XVIII,  Praef.  {Opera,  IV,  767,  768). 

2  De  Anima,  55  (Reifferscheid  and  Wissowa,  CSE,  XX,  389,  4  sq.). 

'^  De  Came  Christi,  8  (Oehler,  II,  442).  *  De  Apellis,  etc.,  p.  47. 

s  De  Anima,  I  (SCE,  XX,  298).     Cf.  3  {Idem,  303,  17  sqq.),  II  {Idem, 
315,  22  sq.),  21  (335,  3),  22  (335,  14  sqq.),  24  {Idem,  337,  13  sq.,  339,  i8). 
6  LG,  200.  7  Haeres.  LIV. 

*  De  Anima,  20.     Reifferscheid  and  Wissowa,  CSE,  XX,  'i,l2,'>  "  sq. 

3  Expositio  sermon,  antiqu.ad  Chalcid.,  after  Nonus  Marcellus,  Mercer's 
edit.  652. 

1'^  Epist.  65,  23. 


2/8  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


(//)  Jerome^  asserts  that  Tertullian,  in  his  youth,  was 
engaged  on  the  question,  De  Niiptianivi  angustiis  {ad 
aniicHin  pJiilosopJmni).  Although  this  is  not  in  itself 
impossible,^  it  is  at  the  same  time  unlikely,  since  Tertul- 
lian would  scarcely  have  omitted  to  make  some  reference 
to  it  in  one  of  his  later  writings  on  the  same  subject. 

(/)  In  the  index  to  the  Codex  Agobaj-diniis,  the  fol- 
lowing writings  are  also  mentioned,  which  must  have 
been  contained  in  the  manuscript  originally :  De  Came 
et  Aniina,  De  Aniviac  Siimmissione,  and  De  Superstitione 
Saeculi.  It  is  not  impossible,  however,^  that  the  last 
two  were  identical  with  the  De  Testimonio  Animae  and 
the  De  Idololatria,  while  the  title  of  the  first  recalls  a 
treatise  by  Melito  with  the  same  title.* 

{k)  On  the  possibility  of  a  redaction  of  the  Passio 
PerpeUiae  et  Felicitatis  having  been  made  by  Tertullian, 
see  below.^ 

II.  The  following  writings  and  poems,  occasionally 
ascribed  to  Tertullian,  were  not  by  him  :  — 

{a)  In  a  Vatican  codex  of  the  tenth  century  ^  there 
follows  after  Beda's  Chronicle,  etc.,  a  fragment  of  an 
apologetical  writing,  De  execrandis  gentium  diis,  which 
Juarez  held  to  be  undoubtedly  by  Tertullian,  in  spite 
of  the  variations  in  style  which  he  noted.  The  origin  of 
the  fragment  is,  however,  altogether  uncertain,  though 
in  one  passage '  there  is  a  striking  resemblance  to 
Aristides.^ 

^  Ep.  22,  22;   cf.  Adv.  Jovinian,  I,  13. 
2  Cf.  Pamelius,  in  Oehler,  III,  7. 

2  Cf.  the  index  as  given  by  M.  Klussmann,  Curar.  Tert.  (cf  §  85.  3), 
p.  12  sq. 

^  Cf.  §  40.  3  i,  above, 

"  Cf.  §  105.  7.  7  Oehler,  II,  768,  8,  to  the  end. 

•■'  Codex  Vatic.  3852,  saec.  X.  ^  Aristidcs,  IX,  7.     (Seeberg.) 


TERTULLIAN  279 


Edition:  J.  I\T.  Suarcsius,  Rom.  1630. 

Literature:  Oclilcr,  II,  766-768.  A.  Reifferscheid,  in  SAW, 
I, XIII,  1869,  740. 

{b)  In  a  coclcx  of  the  eleventh-  century/  and  in  late 
manuscripts  of  the  works  of  Tertullian,  a  tractate  is 
found  as  a  supplement  to  the  De  Praesa'iptione  Hacreti- 
coniDi,  entitled  Adversus  odiucs  Haereses^  which  gives 
a  summary  view  of  all  the  heresies  from  Dositheus  to 
Praxeas.  The  treatise  is  certainly  not  by  Tertullian, 
but  by  some  later  writer,  who  possibly  remodelled  the 
Syntagma  of  Hippolytus.  On  the  possibility  that  Vic- 
torinus  of  Pettau  may  have  been  the  author,  see  below.^ 

(c)  On  the  works,  De  Trhntate  and  De  Cibis  Judaicis, 
by  Novatian,  see  below.* 

{d)  The  five  books,  Advej-sus  Marcionem,  written  in 
bad  Latin,  and  without  any  claim  to  be  poetry,  in  spite 
of  the  hexameters,  are  no  longer  extant  in  manuscript. 
They  very  likely  originated  in  the  fouith  century  (Hil- 
genfeld  says  in  the  third),  in  Africa  (according  to  Ox^j, 
or  in  Rome  (Hiickstadt  and  Harnack). 

Editions:  G.  Fabricius,  1562.     Oehler,  II,  781-798. 

Literature  :  E.  Hiickstadt,  Ueber  das pseudo-tertiillianische  Gedicht 
adversus  Marcionem,  Lpz.  1875  ;  cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XIX, 
1876,  154-159,  and  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  I,  1876,  265  f.  A.  Ox^, 
Prolegomena  de  carmine  adversns  Marciotiitas,  Lpz.  1888;  cf.  A. 
Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XIII,  1888,  520  f. 

(^)  Two  poems,  De  Sodoma  and  De  Jona,  poetical 
compositions  based  on  Gen.  xix.  and  the  Book  of  Jonah,^ 
are  ascribed  to  Tertullian  in  various  manuscripts.^     Ac- 

^  Cod.  Seletstadtiens.  88,  saec.  XL 

2  Oehler,  II,  751-765.  Cf.  also  Corpus  Haereseolog.  ed.  Oehler,  I,  1856, 
269-279. 

3  Cf.  §  93.  2.  ^  Fragments  only,  in  Miiller,  330  f. 
*  Cf.  §  92.  3  a,  b.                     6  Peiper,  XVII 1  S(i. 


280  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


cording  to  Peiper,^  they  belonged  to  a  writer  of  the 
sixth  century ;  according  to  Ebert,  they  originated  in 
the  fourth.^ 

Editions:  Guil.  Morellius,  Opera  Cypriani  (cf.  §  86),  1561  {De 
Sodoma).  Fr.  Juretus,  Bibl.  Pair.  VIII  (Jonah).  Chr.  Daumer, 
Lips.  1681.  Oehler,  II,  76()'772,-  Gull.  Hartel,  in  Opera  Cypriani 
(cf.  §  86),  III,  1871,  289-301.  R.  Peiper,  in  CSE,  XXII  {Cypriani 
Gain poetae  Heptateuchos,  tic),  Y'lndoh.  1891,  212-226. 

Literature  ;  L.  Mliller,  in  RhM  (new  series),  XXII,  1867,  329-344, 
XXVII,  1872,  486-488.  A.  Ebert,  AUi^em.  Gesch.  der  Litteratur 
(cf.  §  2.  5),  122-124.  M.  Manitius,  Geschichte  der  ckristlicli-latei- 
nischeti  Poesie,  Stuttg.  1891,  51-54- 

(/)  The  poem,  De  Gcncsi,  which  has  also  been  ascribed 
to  Tertullian  (or  Cyprian),  according  to  Peiper,  formed 
the  beginning  of  a  large  work  entitled  Hcptataichos, 
written  by  a  certain  Cyprian  who  lived  in  Gaul,  in  the 
sixth  century ;  according  to  Ebert,  it  belonged  to  the 
fourth  century. 

Editions:  Guil.  Morellius,  1561.  Oehler,  II,  774-776.  Guil. 
Hartel,  loc.  cit.  283-288.  R.  Peiper,  loc.  cit.  1-7.  Cf.  A.  Ebert, 
loc.  cit.  119. 

(^)  The  poem,  Dc  Judicio  Domini,  published  by  G. 
Fabricius  as  a  work  of  Tertullian,  is  of  uncertain  origin.^ 

§  86.    Cyprian 

Editions:  J.  Andreas,  Rom.  1471  :  reprinted,  Venet.  1471,  1483; 
Memmingae,  i477;  Davcntriae,  1477;  Paris,  1500;  Paris,  1512. 
D.  Erasmus,  Basil.  1520,  1530 ;  Colon,  1544  (H.  Gravius).  L.  Latinius 
(1*.  Manutius),  Rom.  1563.  Guil.  Morellius,  Paris,  1564.  J.  Pamelius, 
Antv.  1568  and  after.  N.  Rigaltius  Lutet.  Paris.  1648.  J.  Fell,  Oxon. 
1682  and  after.  St.  Baluzius  and  Pr.  Maraus,  Paris,  1726.  Migne, 
PL,  IV,  193-1312.     Guil.  Hartel,  in  CSE,  III,  Pars  I-III,  Vindob. 

i  XXVII  sq.  2  Cf.  §  86.  6  h.  »  Oehler,  II,  776-781. 


CYPRIAN  28 1 


1868-71  :  cf.  Lagarde,  in  GGA,  1871.  14,  521-543  {Symiiiicta,  I, 
1887,  65-78). —  Translations:  U.  Uhl,  Jos.  Niglutscli,  A.  Egger,  in 
BKV,  2  vols.  1869-79.  E.  Wallis,  in  ANF,  V,  267-596  (Life  and 
Passion,  Epistles,  Treatises,  Seventh  Council  of  Carthage,  Doubtful 
Writings).  H.  Carey,  in  LFC,  XVII,  O.xf.  1844  (Epist.)  :  C.  Thorn- 
ton, Idem^  111,  Oxf.  1839  (Treatises). 

Literature:  J.  V^^x%or\,  Annales  Cyprianici,  Oxon.  1682  (reprinted 
in  Fell's  edition  of  the  Opera,  Oxf.  1700).  F.  W.  Rettberg,  Thasc. 
Caec.  CypriatiKs,  Gott.  1831.  E.  W.  Benson,  in  DCB,  I,  739-755. 
J.  Peters,  Regensburg,  1877.  B.  Fechtrup,  Der  heilige  Cyprian,  1, 
Cyprians  Z,(?(^^«,  Miinster,  1878.  O.  Ritschl,  Cyprian  von  Karthago, 
Gott.  1885.  Schoenemann,  BPL,  77-134.  Ricliardson,  BS,  59-63, 
Harnack,  LG,  688-723. 

I.  For  a  knowledge  of  Cyprian's  life  after  his  con- 
version to  Christianity,  we  have,  besides  his  own  works, 
an  almost  direct  source  in  the  Vita  Caecilii  Cypriani, 
ascribed  to  a  deacon  named  Pontius. ^  There  is  no  rea- 
son to  doubt  that  it  was  written  soon  after  the  bishop's 
death.  Thascius  Caecilius  Cyprianus^  was  born,  pos- 
sibly, at  Carthage,  about  200  a.d.,  of  a  wealthy  and 
prominent  family ;  he  was  a  teacher  of  rhetoric  at 
Carthage,^  and  was  won  over  to  Christianity  by  a  pres- 
byter named  Caecilius  (Caecilianus);'*  was  promoted 
rapidly  (248-249  a.d.)  to  the  episcopate,  and  presided 
over  the  Carthaginian  church  for  a  decade  during  a 
very  troublous  time,  being  very  much  involved  in  ques- 
tions of  ecclesiastical  law  and  discipline  (penance  and 
heretical  baptism).  He  escaped  the  Decian  persecution 
by  flight,  but  fell  a  victim  to  that  under  Valerian,  on 
Sept.  14,  258.^ 

1  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illtist.  68. 

-  Cf.  Epist.  LXVI,  inscr.;   Ep.  4,  Hartel,  729,  15,  and  Benson,  739. 

^  Lactantius,  Div.  Inst.  V,  I.  24;   Jerome,  Coinm.  Jon.  3. 

*  Pontius'   Vita,  4.     Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  [llitsl.  67. 

s  Act.  protons,  llartel,  CXIV,  i  sq.;    Piudcnl.  Peristeph.  13. 


282  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


2.    All  of  Cyprian's  literary  works  were  written  in 
connection  with  his  episcopal  office;  almost  all  of  his 
treafises  and  many  of  his  letters  have  the  character  of 
pastoral  epistles,   and  their  form   occasionally  betrays 
the  fact  that  they  were  intended  as  addresses.     These 
writings  are  pervaded  by  a  moderate,  clear-sighted,  and 
gentle  spirit.     Cyprian  possessed  none  of  that  character 
which   makes  the  reading  of  Tertullian  so  interesting 
and  piquant,  but  he  had  other  qualities  instead,  which 
the  latter  did  not,  more  especially  the  art  of  presenting 
his   thoughts    in    simple,   smooth,  and   clear   language, 
with   a   certain    completeness   of    form,   a    style   which 
was  not  wanting,  on  this  account,  in  warmth  and  persua- 
sive power.     The  strong  attraction  which  his  master's 
writings  had  for  him  ^  is  reflected  in  the  freedom  with 
which  he  reproduced  in  his  treatises  whatever  he  had 
read ;    but    he   was   not,  by   reason    of   this,   merely   a 
copyist,  for  even  where  his  dependence  is  greatest  he 
shows    an    unmistakable    individuality.       His   writings 
were  collected  at  an  early  date,  and  were  much  read. 
Pontius'    Vita  already  presupposes   a  collection  of   his 
tractates  in   chronological    order.^     A   list   of   writings 
which  goes  back  to  a  copy  made  in  359  a.d.,  contains, 
after  the   Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
twelve  tractates  of  Cyprian  and  thirty-four  letters  to  or 
by  him.^     Even  to-day  his  treatises  and  letters  (for  the 
most  part  separate)  are  preserved  in  numerous  manu- 
scripts, the  earliest  of    which   go  back  as  far   as   the 
sixth  century.^     Even  Commodianus  made  frequent  use 
of   Cyprian's  writings,^  though  without  mentioning  his 

'  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  53. 

2  Goetz,  41  f.;    Ilarnack,  LG,  695  f.  ^  Mommsen. 

<  Cf.  Ilartel,  Praef.,  ami  Ilarnack,  LG,  697-701.  ^  Dombart. 


CYPRIAN  283 


name,  and  Lactantius  celebrated  him  as  the  true  herald 
of  wisdom  and  truth. ^  The  plagiarist,  Lucifer  of  Calaris, 
copied  from  him.^  Letters  by  Cyprian  were  preserved 
in  the  library  at  Caesarea.^  Though  Eusebius  himself 
shows  but  slight  knowledge  of  Cyprian,*  numerous 
testimonies  as  to  his  person  and  writings  are  to  be 
found  in  the  works  of  Jerome  and  Augustine.^  At  an 
early  date  his  name  was  woven  into  the  legend  about 
the  magician,  Cyprian  of  Antioch. 

K.  Goetz,  Geschichte  der  Cyprianischeii  Litter atiir  bis  sii  der 
Zeit  der  ersten  erhaltciien  Haiidschriften,  Basel,  1891.  Th.  Momm- 
sen,  Zttr  lateitiischen  Stichometrie,  in  Hermes,  XXI,  1886,  142-156; 
XXV,  1890,  636  ff.  W.  Sanday  and  C.  H.  Turner,  The  Cheltenham 
List  of  the  Canonical  Books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  and  of 
the  M^ritings  of  Cyprian,  in  Stndia  Biblica  et  Ecdesiastica,  III, 
Oxf.  1891,  217-325.  Cf.  also  Zahn,  GNK,  II,  i,  388  f.  Th.  Zahn, 
Cyprian  von  Antiochien  und  die  deutsche  Faustsage,  Erlangen,  1882 
(especially  page  84  ff.) . 

3.  Like  Tertullian,  and  often  in  imitation  of  him, 
Cyprian  took  certain  apologetic,  dogmatic,  and  practico- 
ecclesiastical  themes  as  subjects  of  his  treatises.  The 
following,  arranged  in  the  order  indicated  by  the  Vita 
Pontii^  are  undoubtedly  genuine  :  — 

{a)  Ad  Donatiim  {de  gratia  dei).  This  composition, 
whose  addressee  is  not  otherwise  known,  may  have  been 
penned  before  the  Decian  persecution,  and  it  must  have 
been  written,  as  the  introduction  and  conclusion  show, 
in  a  period  of  quiet  and  peace.  Its  purpose  was  to  set 
forth  in  a  pure  and  clear  light  the  new  life  after  regen- 
eration  with   its   moral  effects,  as  contrasted  with  the 

1  Div.  Inst.  V,  I.  24.  4  Harnack,  LG,  702. 

2  Hartel,  Ilarnack,  and  Goctz.  ^  Ident,  704-713. 
^  Eusebius,  Hist.  VI,  43.  3.                             <>  Chap.  7. 


284  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


night  of  heathenism  and  its  moral  degradation  which 
were  known  to  the  author  from  personal  experience. 
The  form  is  poetic  and  pleasing  ;  but  the  style,  adorned 
with  many  showy  phrases  that  recall  the  rhetorician, 
aroused  the  displeasure  of  Augustine.^ 

Edition:  J.  G.  Krabinger,  Tiibingen,  1859  (contains  also  Orat., 
Mortal.,  Demetr.,  Oper.  et  Eleem.,  Bon.  pat.,  Zel.  et  liv.). 
Translation  :  E.  Wallis,  in  ANF,  V,  275-280. 

{d)  De  Habitu  Virgmnml^  apparently,  was  written  be- 
fore the  persecution,  and  reminds  one  of  the  expressions 
of  Tertullian  both  in  word  and  thought.  It  contains 
exhortations  to  females,  but  particularly^  to  virgins 
vowed  to  chastity,  to  refrain  from  all  luxurious  and 
worldly  living,  in  order  that  it  may  not  happen  to  them 
as  to  the  daughters  of  Zion,"^  and  in  order  that,  finally, 
in  heaven  they  may  become  intercessors  for  the  saints.^ 

Edition :  J.  G.  Krabinger,  see  d,  below ;  cf.  J.  Haussleiter,  Die 
Composition  des  Hirtenbricfs  ^^  ad  virgines^'  in  Comment.  IVoelffli. 
Lpz.  1891,  382-386. 

(r)  De  Lapsis^  was  written  in  251  a.d.,  after  the  Decian 
persecution,  and  after  Cyprian's  return  to  his  congre- 
gation.' In  powerful  and  energetic  language,  which 
was  deeply  affected  by  the  moral  indignation  of  the 
author,  he  treats  of  a  matter  which  events  at  Carthage 
had  made  a  burning  question  :    the  restoration  of    the 

1  Cf.  Doct.  Christ.  IV,  16. 

2  Cf.  Jerome,  Epist.  22,  22;    130,  19;   Augustine,  Doct.  Christ.  IV,  21.  47. 

3  Cf.  Chap.  3. 

^  Isa.  iii.  16,  24.  ^  Cf.  the  conclusion. 

^  a.  Epist.  ^d„  y,  Ilartel,  623,  i8f.;  Pacian,  .Z?/.  3;  Augustine,  j^/jV. 
98,  3;  De  fide  et  op.  19,  35;  De  bapt.  IV,  9.  12;  Fulgent.,  Ad  Trasimund. 
II,  17. 

'  See  the  Introduction. 


CYPRIAN  285 


lapsed  to  ecclesiastical  fellowship.  This,  Cyprian  would 
make  dependent  upon  penitent  confession  and  the  prac- 
tice of  severe  penance. 

Edition:  J.  G.  Krabinger;  see  </,  below. 

{d)  De  CatJiolicae  Ecdesiae  Unitate^  was  called  forth 
in  251  A.D.,  by  the  schisms  in  Carthage,  but  particularly 
by  the  Novatian  schism  at  Rome.  It  became  the  best 
known  writing  of  Cyprian  because  in  it  the  dogma  that 
the  church  alone  can  confer  salvation^  was  set  forth, 
though  without  any  admixture  of  papal  conceptions.'^ 

Editions:  J.  Stephanus,  Lond.  1632.  G.  Calixtus,  Helmst.  1657. 
J.  G.  Krabinger,  Tiibingen,  1853  (together  with  De  lapsis  and 
De  habit n  virginum). 

{c)  De  Dominica  Oratiojie^  was  written,  possibly,  in 
252  A.D.,  and  contains  an  extended  exposition  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer,^  prefaced  by  some  general  remarks  and 
concluded  with  directions  concerning  the  spirit  of  prayer, 
the  connection  of  prayer  with  good  works,  and  the 
times  of  prayer.  The  course  of  thought  is  similar  to 
that  in  Tertullian's  treatise,  but  the  treatment  is  generally 
independent. 

Edition:  Brixiae,  1483.  Sine  loco,  1528.  J.  G.  Krabinger;  ci.  a, 
above. 

(/)  Ad  Demetriamim^  defended,  in  elevated  diction, 

^  Cf.  Epist.^i^,  3;  Hartel,  623,  19-22;  Fulgent.,  Kemissio peccatoriiui, 
I,  21  \de  simplicitate p7-aelatortivi\. 

2  Cf.  especially  Chap.  6;    Hartel,  214,  23  f. 

3  Cf.  Hartel,  HI,  p.  XLHI  f.  and  the  remarks  on  text-criticism,  I,  212  ff. 
on  the  interpolations  in  Chap.  4. 

*  Cf.  Hilarius,    Comin.  Matth.  5,    i;    Augustine,  c.  Julitui.   H,   3.    6; 
contra  duas  epist.  Pelagii,  IV,  9.  25;    lO,  27,  etc. 
'  §§  7-27. 
<'  Cf.  Lactantius,  Divinae  Inst.,  V,  4.  3;   Jerome,  Epist.  70,  3. 


286  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


the  Christians  against  current  heathen  slanders,  but 
particularly  against  the  accusation  that  the  atheism  of 
Christians  was  chargeable  with  the  hard  times,  famine, 
and  pestilence ;  an  accusation  that  the  addressee  must 
have  spread.  Cyprian  retorts,  adding  the  remark  that 
this  old  world  itself  must  perish,  and  that  the  misery  of 
the  times  is  but  the  precursor  of  divine  judgment,  which 
is  imminent.  The  conditions  presupposed  in  the  book 
make  it  possible  that  it  was  written  in  the  year  253. 

Edition:  J.  G.  Krabinger;  cf.  a,  above. 

{g)  Dc  Mortalitate^  was  written  under  similar  condi- 
tions, in  253  or  254  A.D.,  and  forms  an  excellent  com- 
panion to  the  address  to  Demetrian.  Cyprian  combated 
the  faithlessness  of  those  members  of  the  congregation 
who  could  not  understand  why  the  faithful  were  not 
spared  from  pestilence,  urging  triumphant  assurance, 
demanding  trustful  subjection  to  God  and  his  natural 
laws,  and  pointing  to  the  imminent  end  of  this  world, 
and  the  promise  of  a  better. 

Edition:  J.  G.  Krabinger;  cf.  «,  above.  J.  Tamiettius,  August. 
Taur.  1887. 

(//)  De  Opcre  et  Elcemosynis'^  was  apparently  written 
at  about  the  same  time,  and  had  the  purpose  of  urging 
prosperous  members  of  the  congregation  to  aid  their 
fellow-believers  who  were  suffering  by  reason  of  the 
prevailing   want.      His   noble   exhortations  came  to  a 

1  Cf.  Augustine,  contra  duas  Episl.  Palagii,  IV,  8.  22;  lO.  27;  contra 
Julian.  II,  8.  25;    Praed.  Sand.  14,  26;    Epist.  217,  22. 

-  Cf.  Jerome,  Epist.  66,  5;  Augustine,  contra  duas  Epist.  Pelagii,  IV, 
8,  21;    10.  27;   contra  Julian.,  II,  8.  25. 


CYPRIAN  287 


climax  in  a  striking  introduction  of  Satan,  and  in   an 
ironical  presentation  of  his  transitory  benefits.-^ 

Edition:  J.  G.  Krabinger;  cf.  a,  above. 

(z)  De  Bono  Patientiae  ^  was  written  at  the  time  of  the 
third  council,  or  shortly  before,  that  is,  in  the  summer  of 
256  A.D.,  in  reference  to  heretical  baptism.  It  was  in- 
tended to  show  the  writer's  peaceable  intention,  and  to 
quiet  the  minds  that  had  been  excited  by  the  controversy, 
without,  however,  making  mention  of  the  burning  ques- 
tion. In  spite  of  any  dependence,  this  composition  can- 
not be  designated  as  a  "  copy  bordering  on  plagiarism," 
on  TertuWmns  Pudicitt'a  ;^  on  the  contrar}^,  Cyprian's 
style  manifests  itself  plainly  in  its  form,  as  well  as  in 
some  peculiar  arrangements  of  thought. 

Edition:  J.  Stephanus,  Oxon.  1633.     J.  G.  Krabinger;  cf.  a. 

(k)  De  Zclo  ct  LivoTc^  sprang  possibly  from  the  same 
period.  It  portrays  envy  and  jealousy,  those  poisonous 
plants  propagated  by  the  devil,  with  their  destructive 
consequences,  and  exhorts  to  their  suppression  by  means 
of  contemplation  of  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

Edition  :  J .  G.  Krabinger ;  cf.  a,  above. 

(/)  Ad  Fortunatum  de  Exhortatione  Martyrii^  This 
little  work,  regarded  by  the  author  as  simply  an  outline,'^ 
was  prepared  at  the  request  of  Fortunatus,  and  contained 

1  Chap.  22. 

2  Cf.  Epist.  73,  26 ;  Hartel,  798,  27-799,  2  ;  Augustine,  contra  duas 
Epist.  Pelagii,  IV,  8.  22. 

3  Ebert,  58, 

*  Cf.  Jerome,  Comtn.  Gal.  Ill,  5;    Augustine,  Bapt.  IV,  S.  11. 

s  Cf.  Jcrume,  Epist.  48,  19.  6  Praef.  3;    Ilartel,  318,  il  ff. 


28S  AFRICAN    WRITERS 


a  collection  of  Biblical  citations  arranged  according  to  a 
plan  of  Cyprian's  own,  warning  Christians  against  idol- 
atry,^ and  the  things  of  this  world,^  exhorting  them  to 
endurance,^  and  comforting  them  with  the  hope  of 
eternal  reward.'*  Since  there  is  no  reason  in  the  case  of 
this  particular  work  for  deviating  from  the  chronological 
order  given  in  the  Vita  Pontii,  the  period  of  prosecu- 
tion presupposed  in  the  Ad  Fortiinatnnt  is  to  be  under- 
stood to  be  that  under  Valerian,  and  the  composition 
may,  therefore,  be  assigned  to  the  year  257. 

Associated  with  the  foregoing  were  two  other  com- 
positions which,  apparently,  did  not  exist  in  the  collec- 
tion of  Pontius ;  the  first  of  them  is  mentioned  earliest 
in  the  list  of  359  a.d.,  and  the  second  by  Jerome.^ 

{m)  Ad  Qiiirinum  testimoniormn  {adversus  Jiidaeos) 
libri  IIP''  was  undertaken  at  the  wish  of  Quirinus,  a 
spiritual  son  of  Cyprian."  The  work  sets  forth  the  doc- 
trine of  divine  salvation  on  the  basis  of  passages  from 
Holy  Scripture,  with  a  special  arrangement  of  the  same. 
Thus  the  first  book  treats  of  the  displacement  of  Judaism 
and  its  institutions  by  Christianity ;  the  second  was  in- 
tended to  furnish  proof  of  the  Messiahship  of  Christ;^ 
the  third,  which  probably  was  added  later,^  contains  the 
principles  of  Christian  ethics  that  are  derivable  from 
Scripture. 

B.  Dombart,  Weber  die  BedeutiDig  Comtnodians  ftir  die  Text- 
kritik  der  Testitn.  Cypr.,  in  ZwTh,  XXII,  1879,  374-389.     J.  Hauss- 

1  §  1-5.  ^  §  11-12. 

■■^  §  6-7.  Epist.  70,  5. 
8  §  8-10. 

•>  Cf.  Jerome,  Dialog,  adv.  Pelag.  I,  32;  Augustine,  contra  duas  Epist. 
Pelaeii.  IV,  8.  21;    9.  25,  etc. 

^  Cf.,  perhaps,  Epist.  77,  3;  Ilartcl,  S35,  19. 

8  Cf.  Praefatio,  llartel,  35  f.  '■*  Praef.  Ilartcl,  loi. 


cVpriaN  289 


leiier,D/e  Echthcit  des  dritten  Bitches  der  Testim.,  in  Coinin.  IVoelffl. 
Lips.  1891,  379-382. 

(;^)  The  Tractate  Quod  Idola  Dii  non  sunt{de  idolonim 
vanitate)  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Vita  Pontii ;  it  is 
missing  from  the  Hst  of  359,  and  the  manuscripts  speak 
against,  rather  than  in  favor  of,  its  genuineness.^  Not 
much  were  lost  should  it  prove  to  be  spurious,  since 
the  first  nine  chapters  present  a  compilation  from  the 
Octavius  of  Minucius  Felix,^  and  the  concluding  chap- 
ters were  abridged  from  Tertullian's  Apologeticus? 

Editions:  Together  with  Minucius  Felix,  Lutet.  Paris,  1643  (fol" 
lowing  Rigaltius).  J.  Haussleiter,  in  ThLB,  XV,  1S94.  482-486, 
considers  the  Quod  idola  dii  7ion  sunt  to  be  of  Roman  origin,  and, 
in  all  probability,  a  work  of  Novatian. 

4.  The  Letters  of  Cyprian  are  not  only  an  important 
source  for  the  history  of  church  life  and  of  ecclesiastical 
law  on  account  of  their  rich  and  manifold  contents,  but 
in  large  part  they  are  important  monuments  to  the  lit- 
erary activity  of  their  author,  since,  not  infrequently, 
they  are  in  the  form  of  treatises  upon  the  topic  in 
question.  Of  the  eighty-one  letters  in  the  present  col- 
lection, sixty-six  were  written  by  Cyprian,  and  fifteen 
were  addressed  to  him.  In  far  the  majority  of  cases, 
the  chronology  of  their  composition,  as  far  as  the  year 
is  concerned,  presents  no  difficulties ;  more  precise  as- 
signments are  mainly  conjectural,  and  consequently 
their  sequence  cannot  be  absolutely  fixed.  Against  the 
assignments  made  by  Pearson,  on  which  the  following 
summary    is    based,^   objections    have    been    raised    by 

1  Goetz,  129;  cf.  besides  Jerome  as  cited  above,  Augustine,  De  uiiic. 
bapt.  contra  Petil.  4,  6,  and  De  bapt.  VI,  44.  87. 

2  Cf.  Minucius  Felix,  20-27,  '^>  32-  ^  Chaps.  21-23. 

*  Cf.  also  Hartel,  Vol.  II.      [The  numeration  of  Pearson  (1682)  is  fol- 
u 


290  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


Fechtrup,  and  particularly  by  Ritschl/  which,  in  part, 
are  worthy  of  notice. 

{a)  References  to  contemporary  conditions  are  wanting  in  tlie 
case  of  tlie  first  four  letters ;  they  may  fall  previous  to  the  Decian 
persecution. 

1.  (R.  II,  W.-  65.)  Cyprianiis  presbyteris  et  diaconibiis  et  plcbi 
FiiDiis  consistetitibus  salutem.  This  letter  has  reference  to  a  testa- 
mentary appointment  of  a  priest  as  guardian,  contrary  to  the  decree 
of  an  ancient  African  Synod. 

2.  (R.  LXIV,  W.  60.)  Cypr.  Eucratio  salutem.  Negative 
decision  of  the  question  of  a  bishop,  whether  an  actor  who  had 
become  a  Christian  might  give  instruction  in  his  art.  It  is  referred 
by  Ritschl  to  the  period  after  the  establishment  of  the  new  concep- 
tion of  the  church,  about  254  A.D.,  and  it  is  placed  by  Wolfflin  and 
Weyman  in  connection  with  the  work  De  Spectaculis  (see  5  a, 
below). 

3.  (R.  LXVI,  W.  64.)  Cypr.  Rogatiano  saint.  Answer  to  the 
query  of  a  bishop  as  to  how  he  should  proceed  against  a  refractory 
deacon.  Assigned  by  Ritschl  to  the  period  after  the  adjustment  of 
the  controversy  with  schismatics,  about  254. 

4.  (R.  LXV,  W.  61.)  Cypn'anus,  Caeciltus,  Victor,  Sedatus, 
Tertitllus,  emit  presbyteris  qui  praeseiites  aderant  Povipoiiio  fratri 
salut.  Synodical  reply  to  the  query  of  a  bishop  as  to  what  treat- 
ment is  to  be  accorded  to  young  women  who  practise  unchastity. 
It  may  belong  with  De  habitu  virgimon  (cf.  3  b,  above).  Ritschl 
puts  it  about  254  a.d. 

{b)  A  large  number  of  the  letters  belong  in  the  period  of  the 
Decian  persecution  and  of  Cyprian's  absence  from  Carthage  (250- 
251  A.D.). 

5.  (R.  IV,  W.  4.)     Cypr.  presbyteris  et   diaconibus  fratribus 

lowed  in  the  Oxford  translation  of  the  Fathers  (II.  Carey,  LFC,  1844). 
For  the  convenience  of  the  English  reader  the  translator  has  added  the 
numeration  followed  by  E.  Wallis,  in  yVNF,  V,  noting  the  same  by  "  VV." 
The  letters  nuniljer  eighty-two,  No.  i  being  the  /Id  Donatum.  This 
numeration  corresponds  with  that  of  Migiie  as  far  as  Epistle  24;  after  that 
there  is  a  difference  of  one  on  account  of  a  misprint  in  llie  case  of  l^pistle  25, 
which  was  perpetuated  in  the  subsequent  numeration.  ■ —  Trans. J 
'  Cited  as  R.  in  the  following  pages.  -  See  note  4,  p.  289. 


CYPRIAN  291 


carissi7nis  saint.     Exhortation  to  discretion  and  to  the  maintenance 
of  discipline  and  order.     250  A.u. 

6.  (R.  V,  W.  80.)  Cypr.  Sergio  et  Rogatiano  et  ceteris  confes- 
soribus  in  deo  perpetuam  sal.  Encouragement  of  confessors  to  reso- 
lute steadfastness.     250  a.d. 

7.  (R.  Ill,  W.  35.)  Cypr.  presbyter  is  et  diaconibus  fratribiis 
carissiinis  sal.  Reasons  for  his  absence,  and  request  for  care  for  the 
poor.     250  A.D. 

8.  (R.  VI,  W.  2.)  [Address  not  preserved.  Letter  of  the 
Roman  Clergy  to  the  Carthaginian.     250  a.d.] 

9.  (R.  VII,  W.  3.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  Romae  con- 
sistentibus  fratribus  sal.  Felicitation  upon  the  glorious  death  of 
bishop  Fabian.     250  a.d. 

10.  (R.  XII,  W.  8.)  Cypr.  martyribus  et  confessoribus  Jesu 
Christi  domini  nostri  in  Deo  patre  perpetuam  sal.  Praises  the 
martyrs  and  confessors,  and  exhorts  to  resolute  steadfastness. 
250  A.D. 

11.  (R.  XI,  W.  7.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratribus 
sal.  Persecution  a  divine  punishment  for  disobedience  and  laxity, 
against  which  prayer  is  recommended  as  the  best  remedy.     250  A.D. 

12.  (R.  X,  W.  36.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratribus 
sal.  Exhortation  to  care  for  confessors  and  to  sedulous  manifesta- 
tion of  the  respect  that  belongs  to  martyrs.     250  a.d. 

13.  (R.  VIll,  W.  6.)  Cypr.  Rogatiano  presbytero  et  ceteris  con- 
fessoribus fratribus  sal.  Exhortation  to  confessors  to  practise 
humility  and  good  morals,  and  denunciation  of  past  faults.     250  a.d. 

14.  (R.  IX,  W.  5.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratribus 
sal.  Denunciation  of  the  immorality  of  certain  clergy,  and  exhor- 
tation to  the  rest  to  care  for  the  poor  and  the  confessors  during  his 
necessary  temporary  absence.     250  a.d. 

1 5.  (R.  XV,  W.  10.)  Cypr.  martyribus  et  confessoribus  carissimis 
fratribus  sal.  First  discussion  of  the  question  of  the  treatment  of 
the  lapsed ;  rejection  of  the  claims  of  confessors ;  demand  for  a 
rigid  enforcement  of  penance.     250  a.d. 

16.  (R.  XVI,  W.  9.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratribus 
sal.  Prohibition  of  the  reception  of  the  lapsed  into  the  congrega- 
tion simply  upon  the  intercession  of  confessors.     250  a.d. 

17.  (R.  XVII,  W.  II.)  Cypr.  fratribus  in  plebe  consistent ibus 
sal.  Application  to  the  laity  of  the  exhortations  of  letters  15  and 
16.     250  A.D. 


29^  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


i8.  (R.  XVIII,  W.  12.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diacoiiibus  fratri- 
biis  sal.  Prescriptions  applicable  to  the  lapsed  when  /;/  casn  mortis. 
250  A.D. 

19.  (R.  XIX,  W.  13.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratribus 
sal.  Repetition  of  the  prescriptions  given  in  18;  occasioned  by  a 
query.     250  a.d. 

20.  (R.  XX,  W.  14.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  Romae 
consistentibus  fratribits  sal.  Justification  of  his  flight,  and  account 
of  proceedings  in  cases  of  the  lapsed.     250  a.d. 

21.  (R.  XIII,  W.  20.)  \CelerinHS  Luciano.  The  Roman  con- 
fessor entreats  the  Carthaginian  to  prepare  libellos  pads  in  the  case 
of  two  lapsed  females.     250  A.D.] 

22.  (R.  XIV,  W.  21.)  \_Lucia7121s  Celerino  domino  si  dignus 
pnero  vocari  collega  in  Christo  sal.     Answer  to  21.     250  A.D.] 

23.  (R.  XXIII,  W.  16.)  \U)iiversi  confessores  Cypriajio  papati 
sal.  Announcement  that  they  have  prepared  libellos  pads  in  favor  of 
all  lapsed  persons,  and  are  waiting  Cyprian's  assent.     250  a.d.] 

24.  (R.  XXI,  W.  18.)  \Cypriano  et  compresbyteris  Carthagine 
consistentibus  Caldonius  sal.  Declaration  of  a  bishop  upon  the 
question  of  the  lapsed.     250  A.D.] 

25.  (R.  XXII,  W.  19.)  Cypr.  Caldottio  fratri  sal.  Answer, 
agreeing  to  24.     250  a.d. 

26.  (R.  XXIV,  W.  17.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratri- 
bus sal.  Answer  to  23,  with  a  reference  to  the  necessity  of  a  post- 
ponement of  a  decision.     250  a.d. 

27.  (R.  XXV,  W.  22.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  Romae 
consistentibus  fratribus  sal.  Continuation  of  the  account  given  in 
20,  in  reply  to  a  communication  received  from  the  Roman  clergy 
(see  Chap.  4).     250  A.D. 

28.  (R.  XXVI,  W.  24.)  CyPr.  Moysi  et  Maximo  presbyteris  et 
ceteris  confessoribus  delectissimis  fratribus  sal.  Praise  of  the  ad- 
dressees and  of  other  confessors  (cf.  27,  4)  on  account  of  their 
steadfastness  and  of  their  maintenance  of  discipline.     250  A.D. 

29.  (R.  XXVII,  W.  23.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratri- 
bus sal.  Notice  of  the  ordination  of  a  lector  and  of  a  sub-deacon. 
250  A.D. 

30.  (R.  XXVIII,  W.  30.)  \Cypriano  papae  presbyteri  et  diaconi 
Romae  consistentcs  sal.  Reply  to  27,  with  assurance  of  continued 
observance  of  the  practice  of  penance  which  had  never  been  relaxed 
in  the  Roman  congregations.     250  a.d. J     Cf.  §  92.  5. 


CYPRIAN  293 


31.  (R.  XXIX,  W.  25.)  {Cypriano  papae  Moyses  et  Maximus 
presbyteri  et  Nicostratiis  et  Rufinns  et  ceteri  qui  cum  eis  confessores 
sal.     Reply  to  28.     250  a.d.] 

32.  (R.  XXX,  W.  31.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  fratribus 
sal.  Transmitting  letters  27,  30,  and  31  with  a  request  for  their 
further  circulation.     250  a.d. 

33.  (R.  XXXI,  W.  26.)  Adversus  lapsos.  The  address  is  lost ; 
written  by  Cyprian  to  the  lapsed  in  reply  to  an  improper  petition, 
and  intended  to  admonish  them  and  to  urge  them  to  patience  and 
humility.     250  A.D. 

34.  (R.  XXXII,  W.  27.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  sal. 
Approbation  of  the  exclusion  of  a  presbyter  and  a  deacon  from  the 
communion.     250  A.D. 

35.  (R.  XXXI II,  W.  28.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diacoiiibus 
Roviae  coiisistcntibus  fratribus  sal.  Letter  to  accompany  33,  and 
the  communication  from  the  lapsed  presupposed  therein,  together 
with  a  communication  made  to  the  clergy  of  Carthage  upon  the 
same  matter.     250  a.d. 

36.  (R.  XXXIV,  W.  29.)  {^Cypriano  papati  presbyteri  et  dia- 
cones  Roiitae  cousistetites  sal.     Answer  to  35.    250  A.D.]     Cf  §  92.  5. 

37.  (R.  XXXV,  W.  15.)  Cypr.  Moysi  et  Maximo  presbyteris  et 
ceteris  confessoribus  fratribus  sal.     Praise  for  their  steadfastness. 

250  A.D. 

38.  (R.  XXXVI,  W.  32.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  item 
plebi  universae  sal.  Notice  of  the  ordination  of  Aurelius,  a  con- 
fessor, as  lector.     250  a.d. 

39.  (R.  XXXVII,  W.  33.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  et 
plebi  universae  fratribus  sal.  Notice  of  the  ordination  of  Celerinus, 
a  confessor,  as  lector.     250  a.d. 

40.  (R.  XXXVIII,  VV.  34.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  et 
plebi  universae  carissimis  ac  desideratissimis  fratribus  sal.  Notice 
of  the  ordination  of  Numicidus,  a  confessor,  as  presbyter.     250  a.d. 

41.  (R.  XXXIX,  W.  37.)  Cypr.  Caldonio  et  Herculano  collegis 
item  Rogatiano  et  Numidico  compresbyteris  sal.  First  mention  of 
the  schism  of  Felicissimus  and  of  the  expulsion  of  the  schismatic 
and  his  adherents  from  church  communion.     251  a.d. 

42.  (R.  XL.  W.  38.)  \Caldonius  cum  Herculano  et  Victore  col- 
legis item  Rogatiano  cum  Nutnidico  presbyteris.  Notification  that 
the  commands  of  Cyprian  had  been  executed.     251  a.d.] 

43.  (R.  XLI,  W.    39.)     Cypr.  plebi  universae  sal.     Warning 


294  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


against  Felicissimus,  with  mention  of  the  fact  that  his  macliinations 
would  prevent  the  bishop's  return  to  Carthage  before  Easter.  25 1  a.d. 

(t)  Another  group  is  composed  of  letters  in  which  the  Novatian 
schism  has  prominent  place.     251-254  A.D. 

44.  (R.  XLIII,  W.  40.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Recogni- 
tion of  the  election  of  Cornelius;  repudiation  of  Novatian.     251  a.d. 

45.  (R.  XLII,  W.  41.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Excuses  for  the 
delay  in  recognizing  Cornelius.  Apparently  written  before  44.  25 1  a.d. 

46.  (R.  XLV,  W.  43.)  Cypr.  Maximo  et  Nicostrato  et  ceteris 
cotifessoribns  sal.  Exhortation  to  those  who  had  seceded  to  Nova- 
tian to  return.     251  A.D. 

47.  (R.  XLVI,  W.  42.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Letter  sent 
along  with  46.     251  A.D. 

48.  (R.  XLIV,  W.  44.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Answer  to 
the  complaint  of  Cornelius  that  Cyprian  had  caused  the  congrega- 
tion of  Hadrumetum  to  write  to  the  Roman  clergy  instead  of  Cor- 
nelius.    251  A.D. 

49.  (R.  XLVIII,  W.  45.)  \_Corneliiis  Cypriano  fratri  sal.  Ac- 
count of  occurrences  at  Rome  :  expulsion  of  those  who  had  seceded 
to  Novatian,  and  reception  of  repentant  confessors.  251  a.d.] 
Cf.  §  95. 

50.  (R.  XLVII,  W.  47.)  {Cornelius  Cypriano  fratri  sal. 
Notice  that  several  adherents  of  Novatian  had  gone  to  Carthage. 
251  A.D.]     Cf.  §95. 

51.  (R.  L,  W.  46.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Reply  to  49. 
251  A.D. 

52.  (R.  LI,  W.  48.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Reply  to  50. 
251  A.D. 

53.  (R.  XLIX,  W.  49.)  {Cypriano  fratri  Maxiniits,  l/rhanns, 
Siiionins,  Macarins,  sal.  Announcement  of  their  return  to"  the 
church  (cf.  49).     251  A.D.] 

54.  (R.  LI  I,  W.  50.)  Cypr.  Maximo  presbytero  item  Urbano  et 
Sidonio  et  Macario  fratribus  sal.     Reply  to  53.     251  a.d. 

55.  (R.  LIII,  W.  51.)  Cypr.  . I ntoniano  fratri  sal.  An  ex- 
tended communication  to  the  Numidian  bishop  Antonianus,  who, 
having  fust  recognized  Cornelius,  afterward  inclined  to  Novatian: 
justification  of  his  own  course  in  relation  to  the  lapsed  (Chaps.  1-7)  ; 
justification  of  Cornelius  (8-23)  ;  warning  against  Novatian  (24-30). 
Written  before  the  synod  of  252  a.d. 


C\TRIAN  295 


{(i)  During  the  years  252-254  A.D.,  Cyprian  dealt  with  many 
subjects  in  a  number  of  letters. 

56.  (R.  LVIl,  W.  52.)  Cypr.  Fortunato,  Ahyiimo,  Opinio, 
Prn<atia)UK  Donatitlo,  et  FcUci  fratribiis  sal.  Reply  to  a  query  in 
regard  to  the  lapsed.    Apparently  written  before  Easter,  253  (or  252). 

57.  (R.  LVIII,  W.  53.)  Cypr.  Liberalis  Caldoniiis  (39  names 
follow)  Conielio  fratri  sal.  Synodical  communication  of  a  determina- 
tion to  receive  into  the  communion  all  truly  penitent  lapsed  persons, 
in  view  of  the  impending  renewal  of  persecution.     253  or  252  a.d. 

58.  (R.  LIX,  W.  55.)  Cypr.  plebi  Tliibari  co7isistenti  sal.  Letter 
of  salutation,  with  reasons  for  declining  an  invitation.  Reference  to 
impending  persecution.     253  or  252. 

59.  (R.  LV,  W.  54.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Extended 
refutation  of  the  suspicions  aroused  by  Felicissimus,  who  had  gone 
to  Rome,  and  had  succeeded  in  impressing  Cornelius.     252  a.d. 

60.  (R.  LX,  W.  56.)  Cypr.  Cornelio  fratri  sal.  Congratula- 
tions upon  his  exile.     253  or  252  a.d. 

61.  (R.  LXII,  VV.  57.)  Cypr.  cton  collegis  Liicio  fratri  sal. 
Congratulations  upon  his  return  from  exile.     253  a.d. 

62.  (R.  LXI,W.  59.)  Cypr.  faiuiario,  Maximo,  Froculo,  Victori, 
Modiano,  JVeinesiano,  Nainpido,  et  Honorato  fratribus  sal.  Letter 
to  accompany  a  consideraljle  contribution  in  aid  of  the  congregations 
of  the  above-named  Numidian  bishops,  which  had  suffered  from 
depredations  by  robbers.     253  a.d. 

63.  (R.  L  W.  62.)  Cypr.  Caecilio  fratri  sal.  {de  sacraviento 
calicis  {dominici'Y).  Letter  occasioned  by  the  mistaken  jMactice 
that  had  sprung  up  in  certain  congregations,  of  employing  water 
instead  of  wine  in  the  sacrament.  References  to  contemporary 
events  are  lacking.  It  is  referred  by  Ritschl,  on  account  of  Chap.  13 
(Hartel's  edit.  711,  18-22),  and  of  the  way  in  which  the  duties  of 
bishop  are  spoken  of.  to  the  period  before  the  Decian  persecution(?) 

64.  (R.  LIV,  W.  58.)  Cypr.  et  ceteri  collci^ae  qui  in  coiicilio 
adf tier  lint  nmnero  LXVI  Fido  fratri  sal.  Synodal  letter  on  the 
premature  restoration  of  a  lapsed  presbyter,  and  on  the  question  of 
the  baptism  of  children.     252  or  253  a.d.     Cf.  §  96. 

65.  (R.  LVI,  W.  63.)  Cypr.  Epideto  fratri  et  plebi  Assuras 
consistenti  sal.  Demand  to  the  bishop  of  Assuras,  who  had  done 
sacrifice  in  the  persecution,  to  demit  liis  office,  and  a  warning 
against  the  lapsed  who  are  impenitent.     253  a.d. 

66.  (R.  LXII  I.  W.  6S.)      Cypr.  qui  et  Tliascius  l-'lorentio  ciii  et 


296  AFRICAN  WRITERS 


Puppiano  fratri  sal.     Reply  to  calumnies,  apparently  those  of  a 
layman.     254  A.D. 

{e)  The  following  letters  originated  in  the  period  of  the  contro- 
versy with  Stephen  of  Rome  concerning  heretical  baptism. 

67.  (R.  LXXII,  W.  67.)  Cypr.  Caecilius,  Primus  (34  names 
follow)  Felici  presbytero  et  plebibiis  consistentibus  ad  Legioncin 
et  Astiiricae  item  Aelio  diacono  et  plebi  E>ne>itae  consistentibus 
fratribus  in  domino  sal.  Synodical  communication  in  reference  to 
the  deposition  of  the  bishops  Basilides  and  Martialis,  and  their 
restoration  by  Stephen  of  Rome,  which  Cyprian  declares  to  be 
unjustifiable.  Referred  by  Ritschl  (p.  225)  to  the  council  held  in 
the  spring  of  256.     Cf.  §  96. 

68.  (R.  LXVII,  W.  66.)  Cypr.  Stephana  fratri  sal.  Exhorta- 
tion to  use  every  endeavor  to  fill  again  the  see  of  Aries,  which  had 
been  rendered  vacant  by  the  secession  of  Bishop  Marcian  to  Nova- 
tianism.     254  A.D.,  and  apparently  before  No.  67. 

69.  (R.  LXVIIL  W.  75.)  Cypr.  Magno filio  sal.  First  letter  in 
reference  to  heretical  baptism  :  denial  of  its  validity,  but  accompanied 
with  assent  to  the  validity  of  clinical  baptism.     254  a.d. 

70.  (R.  LXIX,  W.  69.)  Cypr.  Liberalis  Caldonius  (28  names 
ioWow)  Januario  (ly  names  ioWow)  fratribus  sal.  Synodical  writing 
on  the  subject  of  heretical  baptism.     255  a.d.     Cf  §  96. 

71.  (R.  LXX,  W.  70.)  Cypr.  Quinto  fratri  sal.  Letter  written 
to  accompany  70,  with  a  refutation  of  certain  objections  to  Cyprian's 
notion  of  heretical  baptism.     255  a.d. 

72.  (R.  LXXIII,  W.  71.)  Cypr.  et  ceteri  Stephana  fratri  sal. 
Announcement  of  the  decision  regarding  heretical  baptism,  accom- 
panied by  copies  of  the  letters  70  and  71.  Attributed  by  Ritschl  to 
the  council  of  September,  256.     Cf.  §  96. 

y-t).  (R.  LXXI,  W.  72.)  Cypr.  Jubaiano  fratri  sal.  The  most 
extended  treatment  of  heretical  baptism  ;  with  a  refutation  of  a  letter 
sent  to  Cyprian  by  Jubaianus  (was  it  written  by  Stephen?  Ritschl, 
p.  116),  and  with  sharp  attacks  upon  the  Roman  bishop.     256  a.d. 

74.  (R.  LXXI  V,W.  73.)  Cypr.  Pampeio  fratri  sal.  Treatment 
of  the  same  subject  with  still  sharper  polemic.     256. 

75.  (R.  LXXV,  W.  74.)  \^Fir?>!  ilia  mis  Cypriano  fratri  in 
domino  salP\     Cf.  §  yy . 

if)  Tlie  remaining  letters  belong  to  the  period  of  Valerian's 
persecution  (257-258  a.d.). 


CYPRIAN  297 


76.  (R.  LXXVI,  W.  76.)  Cyprianus  Nemesiatto  (10  names 
follow )  coepiscopis,  itetn  cotnpresbyteris  et  diaconibus  et  ceteris  fra- 
tribus  in  metallo  constitutis  inartyribus  Dei  patris  omnipotenits  et 
Jesu  Christi  dor/rini  nostri  et  Dei  tonservatoris  iiostri  aetenuiDi  sal. 
Encouragement  and  consolation  in  view  of  the  impossiljility  of  then 
celebrating  the  divine  sacrifice.     257  a.d. 

']'].  (R.  LXXVII,  W.  77.)  \Cypriano  fratri Nemesianus  DativHs 
Felix  et  Victor  in  domino  aeternam  sal.     Reply  to  76.     257.] 

78.  (R.  LXXVIII,  W.  78.)  \Cypriano  fratri  et  collegae  Lucius 
et  qui  cufn  eo  sunt  f rat  res  o/nnes  in  deo  sal.     Reply  to  76.     257  A.D.] 

79.  (R.  LXXIX,  W.  79.)  \Cypriano  carissivio  et  dilectissitno 
Felix,  Jader,  Folianus  una  cum  presbyteris  et  omnibus  nobiscum 
commorantibus  apud  nietallum  Siguensem  aeternam  in  Deo  sal. 
Reply  to  76.     257  A.D.] 

80.  (R.  LXXX,  W.  81.)  Cypr.  Successo  fratri  sal.  Informing 
him  concerning  Valerian''s  second  edict  and  the  death  of  Sixtiis, 
bishop  of  Rome  (died  Aug.  6,  258). 

81.  (R.  LXXXI,  W.  82.)  Cypr.  presbyteris  et  diaconibus  et  plebi 
universae  sal.  Written  while  fleeing  from  the  officers  of  the  Pro- 
consul.    At  the  close,  a  benediction  upon  the  churches. 

A.  Harnack,  Die  Briefe  des  romischen  Klerus  aus  der  Zeit  der 
Sedisvacans  im  Jahre  2^0,  in  Theologische  Abhandlungen  Carl  von 
Weizsdcker  gewidmet.     Freib.  1892,  pp.  1-36. 

5.  The  three  treatises  that  follow  are  enumerated 
among  the  spurious  writings  of  Cyprian,  though  hith- 
erto the  impossibility  of  their  genuineness  has  not  been 
demonstrated. 

{a)  De  Spectaculis  ;  a  summons  to  renounce  heathen 
theatrical  exhibitions,  and  to  fix  the  eye  upon  the 
glorious  spectacle  which  awaits  the  Christian  in  the 
future.  The  work  has  been  preserved,  apparently,  in 
only  three  manuscripts,  the  oldest  of  which  ^  dates  from 
the  fourteenth  century,  though  it  presupposes  a  source 
considerably  earlier.     The    list    of    359   a.d.    does    not 


1  Codex  Paris.  1658, 


298  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


mention  it,  and  it  is  attested  by  no  ancient  writer.  It 
is  impossible  to  maintain  the  reasons  alleged  against 
its  composition  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century, 
apparently  by  a  bishop  who  was  separated  from  his 
congregation;  and  it  cannot  be  denied  that  it  is  closely 
allied  to  Cyprian's  genuine  writings,  or  that  use  was 
made  in  it  of  Tertullian's  work  bearing  the  same  title. 
Wolfflin,  consequently,  decides  in  favor  of  its  com- 
position by  Cyprian  ;  ^  while  Weyman  defends  the 
authorship  of  Novatian,  principally  on  the  ground  of 
considerable  stylistic  similarity.  Demmler  has  sought 
to  exploit  these  indications  by  an  exact  comparison  of 
the  usage  of  language. 

E.  Wolfflin,  in  the  Archiv  fur  Lat.  Lcxikographie  und  Gratn- 
tiiatik,  VIII,  1893,  1-22.  C.  Weyman,  in  HJG.,  XIII,  1892,  7:^7- 
748;  XIV,  1893,  330  f.  J.  Haussleiter,  in  ThLBl.  XIII,  1892, 
431-436;  XV,  1894,481  f.  A.  Demmler,  in  ThQu,  LXXVI,  1894, 
223-271  ;  also  printed  separately,  Tubingen,  1894.  On  this,  cf.  C. 
Weyman,  in  WklPh,  1894,  1027-1032. 

(//>)  The  tractate,  Dc  Bono  Pudicitiae,  must  not  be 
separated  from  the  foregoing.  It  has  been  preserved 
in  only  three  manuscripts,^  and  it  lacks  ancient  attesta- 
tion. Matzinger  has  attempted  to  prove  that  it  was 
written  by  Cyprian,  basing  his  argument  upon  resem- 
blances of  style;  and  so  striking  is  its  dependence  upon 
Tertullian  that  the  theory  thereby  gains  much  force. 
With  this  view  Hausleiter  disagrees.  Upon  similar 
premises,  Weyman  has  sought  to  establish  Novatian's 
claim  to  be  author  of  this  tractate  also.  At  all  events, 
the  author  was  a  bishop  ^  who  was  separated  from  his 
congregation  at  the  time  of  composition. 

1  Against  this  view,  see  Haussleiter.  ^  Chap,  i,  Hartel,  7  f. 

2  Among  others,  the  Codex  Paris.  1656,  xiv  cent. 


CYPRIAN 


299 


5.  Matzinger,  Des  heiligeti  Cyprian  T?'aktat :  De  bono  pudicitiae, 
Nurnberg,  1892.  C.  Weyman,  J.  Hausslciter,  A.  Demmler  (see 
above) . 

(f)  In  contrast  with  the  two  foregoing  treatises  is  a 
third,  Dc  Laiide  Martyrii,  a  sermon  on  the  nature,  signifi- 
cance, and  value  of  martyrdom.^  This  seems  certain  of 
recognition  as  a  composition  of  Cyprian  on  the  basis 
of  its  excellent  attestation  :  Lucifer  used  it  extensively  ; 
it  is  mentioned  in  the  list  of  359  a.d.  ;  Augustine^  was 
acquainted  with  it ;  and  it  is  preserved  in  all  the  manu- 
scripts. If  it  could  be  proved^  that  it  was  included 
among  Cyprian's  writings  as  early  as  the  collection  in 
the  Vita  Pontii,  he  might  certainly  be  regarded  as  its 
author.  This,  however,  has  been  disputed  by  Matzinger, 
and  more  recently  Harnack  has  advocated  Novatian's 
authorship.^ 

6.  The  following  works,  though  ascribed  to  Cyprian, 
are  certainly  spurious  :  — 

{a)  The  tractate,  Ad  Novatianum,  or  more  correctly, 
the  treatise  (sermon  T)  on  Novatian,  addressed  to  the 
brethren.  It  has  been  preserved  in  only  one  manu- 
script.^ It  must  have  been  composed  immediately  after 
the  persecution^  under  Gallus  and  Volusianus.  Accord- 
ing to  Harnack,"  Sixtus  II,  of  Rome,  was  the  author. 
Its  conclusion  is  lost. 

{b)  The  treatise,  De  Rcbaptismate,  which  is  no  longer 

1  Chap.  4,  Hartel,  28,  16.  "^  Contra  Gandent.  I,  30,  34. 

8  So  Goetz  (39),  and  Harnack  (LG,  718). 

*  Matzinger,  2  and  9.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  XIII,  4,  1895.  Cf.  C. 
Weyman,  in  Lilt.  Rundschau  f.  d.  kathol.  Deiiischl.  1895,  329-333. 

'"  Codex  ]'ossian.  Lilt.  40,  X  Cent.  The  editio  princeps.Dzveninz,  1477, 
was  based  upon  another  manuscript. 

s  Cf.  Chap.  5;   Hartel,  56,  20;   Chap.  6;    Hartel,  57,  27  L 

">  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  XIII,  i,  1895. 


300  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


extant  in  manuscript  form,  waged  polemic  from  the 
standpoint  of  Roman  practice,  against  Cyprian  and 
other  episcopal  representatives  of  heretical  baptism.^ 
Although  it  must  be  assigned  to  the  third  century  at 
latest,  it  presupposes  a  considerable  literature^  upon 
the  subject.  The  author  was  a  bishop.  With  regard 
to  the  remark  of  Labbe  that  the  tractate  is  ascribed  by 
three  Vatican  manuscripts  to  the  monk  Ursinus,  men- 
tioned by  Gennadius,^  see  Harnack.^  In  Chap.  17,  the 
Paidli  Praedicatio^  is  cited. 

Editions:  N.  Rigaltius,  in  Observattcnies  ad s.  Cypriani  epistolas, 
Paris,  1648.     Routh,  RS,  V,  283-328. 

{c)  Under  the  title,  Dc  Aleatoribiis  {^Adv.  aleatoirs), 
there  has  been  preserved  in  several  manuscripts,^  a 
sermon  against  dice-playing,  as  being  an  invention  of 
the  Devil,  and  therefore  idolatry.  It  is  couched  in 
awkward,  but  powerful  and  spirited  language,  and  it  is 
inspired  by  holy,  moral  earnestness.  The  author  was 
a  bishop  who  was  deeply  impressed  by  the  conscious- 
ness of  the  demands  of  his  position  and  calling.  To 
think,  with  Langen,  of  Cyprian  in  this  connection,  is 
impossible  by  reason  of  variations  of  style.  On  account 
of  the  relation  of  the  writing  to  the  canon  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments,  but  particularly  to  the  SJiephcrd 
of  Hcrmas  (and  the  Teaching  of  the  Apostles),  and  also 
because  of  its  position  in  regard  to  penance,  Harnack 
favors  a  pre-Cyprianic  date  of  composition ;  and  in  view 
of  the  first  chapter,  he,  following  the  lead  of  Pamelius 

1  Cf.  e.g.  Chap.  i.     Ilartel,  70,  16  ff.,  27  ff. 

2  Cf.  Ilartel,  70,  3  ff.  ^  lg,  718  f. 

8  De  Viris  Illust.  27.  ^  Ilartel,  90,  20.     Cf.  §  19. 

'''  Codex  Monac.  208,  saec.  IX.  Trecens.  581,  saec.  VIII-IX.  Regi- 
nens.  118,  saec.  X.     Paris.  13047,  and  others  of  later  date. 


CYPRIAN  301 


and  others,  thinks  of  a  Roman  bishop,  proposing  Victor ' 
as  its  author  (189-199  a.d.).  Others,^  on  the  other 
hand,  contend  that  its  obvious  relationship  to  Cyprian 
is  explicable  only  on  the  supposition  of  frequent  perusal 
and  of  an  absolute  familiarity  with  the  writings  of  the 
Carthaginian  bishop,  though  they  are  not  willing  to  deny 
absolutely  a  connection  with  a  Roman  bishop.^  Never- 
theless, the  hypothesis  of  Harnack  cannot  be  completely 
superseded  except  upon  full  investigation,  which  shall 
assume  an  African,  non-Roman,  origin  for  the  writing. 

Editions :  Cf.  the  texts  given  l)y  Harnack  in  Texte  nnd  Unter- 
suchungen,  V,  i,  pp.  11-30.  A.  Miodonski,  pp.  57-1  n  (contains 
German  translation).  —  A.  Hilgenfeld,  pp.  12-26.  Etude,  etc.  (see 
below),  15-22. — Literature:  A.  Harnack,  Der  psejidocyprianischc 
Traktat  de  aleatoribus,  in  TU,  V,  i,  1888  (list  of  numerous  recen- 
sions in  Etude,  etc.,  12  f.).  E.  Wolfflin,  in  ALG,  V,  1888,  487-499» 
and  reply  by  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XIV,  1889,  1-5.  J.  Hauss- 
leiter,  in  ThLB,  IX,  1889,  41  f.,  49  f.  (proof  of  dependence  upon  the 
tliird  book  of  Cyprian's  Testimonia :  theory  that  Celerinus  revised 
the  writing  to  express  the  collective  judgment  of  the  Roman  clergy). 
A.  C.  McGiffert,  in  The  Presbyteriati  Review,  Jan.  1889  (proposes 
Callixtus  as  author).  J.  Langen,  in  HZ,  LXI,  1889,  479  ff.  (review 
of  Harnack;  cf.  also  Deutsc/ier  Merkitr,  XX,  No.  5).  F.  X.  Funk, 
in  HJG,  X,  1889,  1-22.  A.  Miodonski,  Anonymus  adv.  aleatores, 
und  die  Briefe  an  Cyprian,  Lucian,  Celerinus,  nnd  an  den  Kar- 
thaginiensischen  Klerus  (Cypr.  Epist.  8,  21-24),  Erlangen  and  Lpz. 
1889  (preface  by  E.  WolfHin).  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Libellum  de  aleatori- 
bus,¥\&\h\xrg.  i/B,  1890  (lioldsthe  author  to  have  been  a  Novatianist, 
in  the  time  of  Constantine) .  Etude  critique  sur  Popusade  de  aleato- 
ribus, par  les  membres  du  seminaire  d'histoire  ecclesiastique  dtabli  iV 
I'universitd  catholique  de  Louvain,  Louvain,  1891.  J.  Haussleiter, 
Beruhrungen  zwischen  der  Schrift   Cyprians   '■'■ad  virgines'"  und 

^  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  34. 

2  Wolftlin  and  Miodonski;  cf.  particularly  the  AiuJe,  etc.  (see  Litera- 
ture), pp.  61-101. 

8  Miodonski  proposes  Melchiades  as  the  author. 


302  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


dem  Anonyinus  ^'■ad'v.  aleatores^''  in  Comm.  ll^olfflhi,  Lpz.  1891, 
386-389.  A.  Miodonski,  Kritik  der  dltesten  lateinischen  Predict: 
'■'■adv.  aleatores''''  (same,  pp.  371-376).  C.  Callewaert,  Une  lettre 
perdue  de  S.  Paid  et  le  '■'•De  aleatoribiis^''  Louvain,  1893. 

id)  De  Pascha  conputus,  which  is  preserved  in  one 
manuscript,  was  written  before  Easter,  243  a.d.,  in  the 
fifth  year  of  Gordianus,^  and  contains  computations  of 
Easter,  beginning  with  the  Exodus,  analogous  to  those  in 
Hippolytus'  aTTo'Setft?  yjpovwv  tov  7rd(7')(^a.^  The  author 
does  not  mention  Hippolytus,  and,  though  he  works 
upon  the  same  basis,  any  direct  influence  by  Hippolytus 
is  made  improbable  by  the  existence  of  important  varia- 
tions in  details.  The  Scripture  citations  appear  to  point 
to  an  African  origin,  though  Harnack  regards  its  iden- 
tity with  Novatians'  De  Pascha  as  possible. 

G.  Salmon,  Chronicon  Cyprianiciun,  in  DCB,  I,  508  f . 

{e)  Three  anti-Jewish  writings,  which  have  been  at- 
tributed to  Cyprian,  are  of  quite  different  origin.  The 
treatise  De  duobns  montibus  {de  inontc  Sina  et  Sion  adv. 
Jiidaeos)  is  an  attempt  to  prove  by  means  of  all  sorts 
of  allegorical  absurdity,  that  Sinai  and  Zion  are  types 
of  the  Old  and  New  Covenants.  It  contains  antique 
features,  and  is  preserved  in  the  first  three  manuscripts 
mentioned  above.^  Harnack*  regards  it  as  possible 
that  it  was  a  translation  from  the  Greek.  The  letter 
Ad  Vigilium  cpiscopum  de  judaica  iiicrcdulitate^  on  the 
other  hand,  probably  dates  from  the  fifth  century  at  the 
earliest,  since  it  was  addressed  to  Bishop  Vigilius  of 
Tapsus,  and  was  sent  to  accompany  a  translation  of 
the  Dialogue  of  Jason  and  Papiscus^  which  had  been 

1  Cf.  Chap.  22.  *  Lit.  Gesch.  719. 

2  Cf.  §  91.  7  rt.  6  Codex  Reginens.  i  iS  al. 

"  See  note  6  on  p.  300.  "  Cf.  §  35  and  the  hterature  cited  there. 


CYPRIAN  303 


made  by  a  certain  Celsus.^  The  third  writing,  Adversus 
Jndaos,  is  mentioned  as  early  as  the  list  of  359  a.d.,  and 
it  may  be  older  than  the  time  of  Cyprian.  The  oldest 
manuscripts  containing  it  are  the  same  as  those  men- 
tioned above.2  Harnack  connects  it  with  the  name  of 
Hippolytus,^  as  a  translation  from  the  Greek,  while 
Draeseke  denies   that   it  was  written    by   Hippolytus. 

J.  Draeseke,  Zti  Hippolytos'  Demonstratio  adversus  Jndaos,  in 
JprTh,  XII,  1886,  456-461. 

(/)  The  following  writings,  cited  only  by  title,  are 
post-Constantinian.  They  have  not  been  minutely  in- 
vestigated as  to  their  place  of  origin.  ( i )  Oratio  I  and 
Oratio  II.  (2)  De  dnodeciin  abusivis  saeculi.  (3)  De 
singidaritate  clericonim . 

{g)  The  tractate  De  ditplici  Martyrio  appears  to  be  a 
bald  forgery,  which  Lezius  regards  as  a  fabrication  by 
Erasmus. 

Fr.  Lezius,  Der  Verfasser  des  psetidocyprianischen  Tractates  de 
duplici  martyr  is.  Ein  Beitrag  zur  Characteristik  des  Erasmus,  in 
NJdTh,  IV,  1895,  pp.  95-110,  and  184-243. 

{Ji)  Poems:  (i)  Genesis;  (2)  Sodoma ;  (3)  De  Jona ; 
(4)  Ad  senatorem  ex  Christiana  religione  ad  idolornm 
senntutevi  conversiim  :  (5)  De  paschaide  cruce)  ;  (6)  Ad 
Flavium  Felicem  de  resurrectiojie  mortuoriim.  These 
have  no  connection  with  the  bishop  of  Carthage.  On 
those,  numbered  1-3,  which  have  also  been  attributed  to 
Tertullian,  see  above.^ 

ii)  The  Exhortatio  de  Paenitentia,  which  was  first  pub- 
lished in  1 75 1,  and  which  Hartel  has  not  incorporated 

1  Chap.  10,  Hartel,  132.  16.  »  m,  Gesch.  719;   cf.  §  91.  5  f>. 

2  See  note  6  on  p.  300.  *  See  §  85.   \i  e,  f. 


304  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


in  his  edition,  was  directed  against  the  Novatianists,  and 
is  composed  of  Biblical  citations  arranged  after  the  plan 
of  the  work  Ad  FortunatMii.  A  comparison  of  the 
Biblical  text  with  passages  found  in  Hilary  and  Lucifer, 
leads  to  the  conclusion  that  the  work  belongs  to  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century. 

Editions  :  Trombellius,  in  Anecdota  Canon.  Regular.  S.  Salvatoris 
evulg.  torn.  II,  I,  Bonn,  1751,  1-32.  C.  Wunderer,  Bnichstiicke 
einer  africanischen  Bibelilbersetzung  in  der  pseudocyprianischen 
Schrift  Exhortatio  de paenitentia,  Erlangen,  1 889  (text  on  pp.  1 1-29) . 

{k)  On  other  forgeries  under  the  name  of  Cyprian, 
see  Harnack's  History  of  Literature} 

\  ^7.     Arnobius 

Editions:  Faustus  Sabaeus  Brixianus,  Rom.  I543(?).  S.  Ge- 
lenius,  Basil.  1546.  D.  Erasmus  (S.  Gelenius),  Basil.  1560.  Bal- 
duinus,  Lugd.  Bat.  1569  (the  first  time  witliout  Minucius  Felix). 
D.  Heraldus,  Paris,  1605.  CI.  Salmasius  (A.  Thysius),  Ludg.  Bat. 
1 65 1.  J.  C.  Orelli,  3  vols.  Lips.  1816-17.  Migne,  Patrol.  Lat.  IV, 
349-1372.  Frc.  Oehler,  in  Bibl.  pair,  eccl.,  edid.  E.  G.  Gersdorf, 
XII,  Lips.  1846.     A.  ReiiTerscheid,  in  CSE,  IV,  Vindob.  1875. 

Translations:  F.  A.  v.  Besnard,  Landshut,  1842  (contains  a  com- 
prehensive commentary).     A.  H.  Bryce  and  H.  Campbell,  in  ANF, 

vi,  413-540- 

Literature:  P.  K.  Meyer,  De  7-atione  et  argiimento  Apologetici 
Arnohii,  Hafniae,  1815.  E.  Klussmann,  in  P/tilologus,  XXVI,  1867, 
362-366.  J.  Jessen,  Ueber  Lucrez  iind  sein  Verhliltniss  zii  Catjdl 
und  Spateren,  Kiel,  1872,  p.  18.  Frc.  Wassenberg,  Qiiaestiones 
Arnob.  criticae,  Monast,  1877  (text  criticism).  H.  C.  G.  Moule, 
in  DCB,  1,  167.  G.  Kettner,  Cornelius  Labeo,  Naumb'g,  1877. 
A.  Reifferscheid,  Analecta  critica  ct  graminatica.  Ind.  Scholar. 
Vratisl.  1877-78:  Idem.,  Gw/<?t/rt«t'rt,  Ind.  Scholar.  Vratisl.  1879-80, 
pp.  8-10.  W .  Kahl,  in  Philol.  Suppl.  V,  1 889,  7 1 7-807  (distinguishes 
between  two  C.  Labeos).     J.  MUllenei-sen,  De  C.  Labeo.  fraginentis, 

^  Lit.  Gesch.  722  f. 


ARNOBIUS  305 


stiidiis,  adscciatoribus.  Marb.  Chatt.  1889,  pp.  34-40.  A.  Rbhricht, 
cf.  §  60.  2.  Also  Die  Seelcnlehre  des  .hnohius,  Hamb.  1893. 
Schoenemann,  BPL,  147-172.  Richardson,  BS,  76  f.  Harnack, 
LG,  735  f. 

(i)  Arnobius^  was  a  teacher  of  rhetoric  at  Sicca  in 
proconsular  Africa  during  the  reign  of  Diocletian,  and 
after  he  embraced  Christianity,  in  order  to  show  that  he 
was  Christian,-  he  wrote  seven  books  Adversus  Nationes,'^ 
or  advei'sus  gentes  according  to  Jerome.  They  have 
been  preserved  in  a  Paris  codex.'*  The  accusation  that 
was  current  ^  among  his  contemporaries,  to  the  effect 
that  Christianity  was  chargeable  with  all  the  misery  of 
the  world,  formed  a  starting  point  for  an  apology  for 
Christianity  (Books  I-II);  with  this  was  combined  a 
justification  of  belief  in  the  eternal,  uncreated,  "first" 
God,  and  in  Christ,  who  himself  is  God  in  human  form, 
the  instructor  and  benefactor  of  mankind,  the  miracu- 
lous being  who  had  destroyed  idolatry,  and  had  set 
proper  bounds  to  human  conceit.  Mention  of  philoso- 
phers gave  occasion  for  a  long  excursus  on  the  origina- 
tion, nature,  and  destination  of  the  soul.*^  Since  this 
topic  was  not  germane  to  the  plan  of  the  book,  its  dis- 
cussion evidently  sprang  from  the  necessity  which  the 
author  felt,  to  give  expression  to  his  views  in  regard 
to  these  questions.  Books  III-VII  contain  a  violent 
polemic  against  heathenism;  in  Books  III-V,  attack  is 
made  on  the  polytheistic  doctrine  of  God  on  account  of 
its  senselessness  and  immorality,  and  in  Books  VI-VII, 

^  For  the  name,  see  Reifferscheid,  1879-80,  p.  9. 
2  Cf.  Jerume,  79,  and  Chron.  ann.  Abr.  2343. 

*  Thus  the  manuscript  caption;    cf.  Jerome,  79. 

*  Codex  Paris.   1661,  safe.  IX  {Codex  Dij.  68^1,  possibly  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  is  sini]ily  a  copy  of  the  foregoing). 

^  See  above,  §  86.  3/  ^  11,  14-62. 

X 


3o6  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


l^  on  the  pagan  services  of  temple  and  sacrifice.  The 
'  confused  character  of  the  final  chapter  is  explicable, 
perhaps,  on  the  supposition  that  the  author,  under  the 
pressure  of  external  circumstances,^  broke  off  abruptly 
with  some  remarks  hastily  thrown  together.^  The  date 
of  composition  cannot  be  fixed  exactly,  but  the  year 
303  ^  is  to  be  preferred  to  296  A-D."^ 
f  (2)  As  a  writer,  Arnobius  was  only  little  better  than  the 
reputation  given  him  by  Jerome.^  He  neither  possessed 
a  clear  mind,  nor  did  he  wield  a  facile  pen.  He  wrote 
hastily,  tumultuously,  and  with  little  intelligence.  Nev- 
ertheless one  cannot  deny  a  certain  amount  of  sympathy 
to  his  declamatory  pathos,  and  it  is  possible  to  find  many 
a  pleasing  passage  in  the  midst  of  his  long-winded 
tirades.  Where  the  rhetorician  assumed  the  role  of  the 
philosopher,  as  particularly  in  the  second  book,  he  does 
not  give  evidence  of  profound  study.  The  didactic 
poem  of  Lucretius  exercised  great  influence  over  him 
both  in  respect  to  form  and  matter,  and  from  it  he  drew 
material  for  his  opposition  to  the  Platonic  (Neoplatonic) 
philosophy.  He  had,  nevertheless,  read  Plato  also. 
The  words  of  Holy  Scripture  are  very  seldom  em- 
ployed,^ and  his  conceptions  at  important  points  stand 
in  contradiction  thereto.''  Arnobius  made  use  of  the 
Protrepticus  of  Clement  of  Alexandria  as  source  for  his 
statements  concerning  Greek  mythology,  and  for  that  of 
Rome  he  plundered  the  writings  of  Cornelius  Labeo, 
who  lived  apparently  after  250  a.d.,  and  who  was  inter- 

1  See  above. 

2  Reifferscheid's  edit.  XIV.     Different  view,  Kettner,  34-40. 
»  Book  IV,  36, 

4  Cf.  II,  71.  c  cf.  Oehler,  XIV-XVIII. 

''  Epist.  58,  10;   hut  see  Orelli.  "  Cf.  especially  II,  36. 


LACTANTIUS  307 


ested  not  only  in  antiquarian,  but  also  in  religious  and 
theological  questions.  Arnobius'  polemic  seems  to  have 
been  directed  frequently  against  the  attempts  of  Labeo 
and  his  associates  to  restore  the  Neoplatonic  philosophy. 
Among  later  writers,  Jerome  alone  shows  definite  know- 
ledge of  Arnobius'  work.^  Gelasius  ranked  it  among 
the  Apocrypha.  Tritemius'^  additions  to  Jerome's  ac- 
count, including  a  statement  concerning  a  composition 
De  rJietorica  institutione,  is  beyond  our  control. 

§  88.     Lactantius 

Editions:  Sublaci,  1465  (Conr.  Sweynheim  and  Arn.  Pannartz), 
Romae,  1468  (same  printers).  J.Andreas,  Romae,  1470.  Venet. 
1471  (Ad.  de  Amberga).  Venet.  1472  (Vindelinus  de  Splra). 
Venet.  1493  (Vine.  Benolius).  J.  Parrhasius,  Venet.  1509.  J.  B. 
Egnatius,  Venet.  15 15.  H.  Fasitelius,  Venet.  1535.  Colon.  1544 
(P.  Quentel).  J.  L.  Buenemann,  Lips.  1739  (-  Tom.,  Hal.  Sax. 
1764;  Bipont.  1786).  O.  F.  Fritzsche  in  Bibl.  patr.  eccL,  ed. 
E.  G.  Gersdorf,  X,  XI,  2  Tom.,  Lips.  1842-1844.  Migne,  Patrol. 
Lat.  VI,  VII.  S.  Brandt  and  G.  Laubmann.  in  CSE,  XIX,  XXVII. 
Vindob.  1890-1893  (not  yet  complete). 

Translations:  Wm.  Fletcher,  ANF,  VII,  3-328  (Div.  Inst., 
Epit.,  Anger  of  God,  Workmanship  of  God,  Persecutors,  Fragm., 
Phoenix,  and  Passion  of  the  Lord). 

Literature:  The  older  works  of  Le  Nourry  (Appar.  II).  St. 
Baluzius  (Paris,  1679).  P.  Bauldri  (Utr.  1692),  in  PL.  P.  Bertold. 
Prolegomena  zu  Lactantius,  Metten,  1861.  E.  Ehert.  in  RE.  \'1II. 
36411.  E.  S.  F.  Foulkes,  in  Diet.  Chr.  Biogr.  Ill,  613-617.  U. 
Bardenhewer,  in  KLex.  VII,  13 10-13 16.  A.  Mancini,  Quaestiones 
Lactantianae,  in  Sti/di  storici,  II,  1893,  444-464,  and  in  reply,  S. 
Brandt,  Adnotatiunctilae  Lact.,  Idem,  1894,  65-70.  —  Schoenemann, 
BPL,  177-264.     Richardson,  BS,  77-81.     Preuschen,  LG,  736-744. 

I.  L.  Caelius^  Firmiauiis  Lactantius  was  born  of 
heathen'*  parents,  about  260  a.d.,  in  Africa  (not   Picc- 

1  Cf.  also  Epist.  60,  10,  and  70,  5.  ^  Not  Caecilius. 

2  Cf.  Script.  Kcd.  (§  2.  2),  53.  *  Divinae  Inst.  I,  1.8. 


308  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


niim).  He  was  a  rhetorician,  a  pupil  of  Arnobius,  and 
was  called  by  Diocletian,  probably  soon  after  290,  to 
the  position  of  professor  of  rhetoric  in  Nicomedia, 
where,  probably,  he  first  embraced  Christianity.  After 
the  beginning  of  the  persecution  he  was  compelled  to 
relinquish  his  office ;  Jerome  says,  on  account  of  lack 
of  pupils.  He  was  certainly  still  in  Nicomedia  up  to 
305  A.D.,^  and  in  307^  he  apparently  already  had  re- 
moved to  Gaul  (Treves),  where,  when  an  old  man  ac- 
cording to  the  unsupported  statement  of  Jerome,  he 
became  the  instructor  of  Crispus  the  emperor.  He 
died  about  340.^ 

S.  Brandt,  Ueber  das  Leben  des  Lact.  (SAW,  CXX),  separately 
printed,  Wien,  1890. 

2.  Lactantius  was  distinguished  among  all  early  Latin 
Christian  writers  by  the  elegance  and  superiority  of  his 
style,  which  won  for  him  the  title  of  the  Christian 
Cicero.*  He  was  possessed  of  taste,  fine  feeling,  and 
facility  ;  but,  like  the  Roman  rhetorician,  he  was  lacking 
in  originality.  Moreover,  he  was  possessed  of  lovable 
modesty,  and  he  was  perfectly  clear  in  regard  to  the 
limitations  of  his  ability.^  With  the  exception  of  Je- 
rome and  Augustine,  no  ancient  ecclesiastical  writer 
surpassed  him  in  knowledge  of  the  classics,  and  he  has 
preserved  for  us  many  a  passage  from  writings  that 
have  otherwise  perished.  He  appears  to  have  had  less 
familiarity  with  the  Holy  Scriptures:  the  numerous  quo- 
tations, particularly  in  the  fourth  book  of  the  Divinae 
histitutioncs,  were  borrowed  from  Cyprian's  Tcstimoiia. 

^  Cf.  particularly,  Idem,  V,  11.  15.       -  See,  however,  4  /',  and  6,  below. 

"  Cf.  Jerome,  So,  and  Chi  on.  ad  nini.  .tbr.  2333. 

■*  Pico  da  Mirandula.  ■''  Ve  opifuio  dei,  toward  the  close. 


LACTANTIUS  309 


As  to  Christian  writers,  he  was  acquainted  with  and 
used  Theophilus  of  Antioch,  Minucius  Felix,  TcrtulHan, 
and  Cyprian.  Points  of  contact  with  the  works  of  his 
teacher  Arnobius,  from  whom  he  differed  in  regard  to 
his  hostile  attitude  to  Lucretius,  are  uncertain.  The 
writings  of  Lactantius  have  been  much  read  from  the 
earliest  times,  and  even  Lucifer  of  Calaris  extracted 
largely  from  him.  Jerome  quoted  from  him  frequently. 
Even  now  he  is  extant  in  two  hundred  and  twenty 
manuscripts,  the  oldest  of  which  ^  belong  to  the  sixth 
and  seventh  centuries,  and  the  first  periods  of  the  art  of 
printing  vied  in  various  editions. 

Prolegomena  and  Indices  of  the  edition  of  Brandt  and  Laubmann. 
H.  Roensch,  Beitrdge  ziir  patrisiischen  Textgeslalt  mid  Latinitiit. 
II,  Aus  Lactantius,  in  ZhTh,  XLI,  1871,  531-629.  S.  Brandt,  Der 
St.  Caller  Faliiiipsest  der  Divinac  Iiistitutiones  des  Lact.  (SAW, 
CVIII),  Wien,  1885.  Idem,  Lactantius  und  Lucretius,  in  Jalir- 
b'ucher  f.  Philol.  CXLIII,  1891,  225-259.  Idciu,  De  Lact.  apud 
Prudentium  vestigiis  (^Festschrift),  Heidelb.  1894. 

3.  Jerome  2  knew  of  three  works  which  Lactantius 
wrote  while  still  a  pagan,  but  they  have  been  lost. 

{a)  The  SyniposiiDU  was  a  youthful  composition,  writ- 
ten in  Africa,  in  which  "  learned,  perhaps  grammatical 
questions,  or  possibly  only  a  single  one,  were  treated  "  "^ 
in  the  manner  beloved  by  Greeks  and  Romans.  In 
spite  of  the  view  of  Heumann,  Symphosius'  collection 
of  enigmas  had  nothing  to  do  with  this  work. 

ib)  The  Hodocporiaini  was  a  description  of  the  jour- 
ney from  Africa  to  Nicomedia  couched  in  hexameters. 

1  Codex  Bononiens.  701,  and  Codex  Sangallens.  rescript.  213,  both  of 
the  sixth  and  seventh  centuries. 

-  De  Fir  is  lllust.  80.  8  gja^^jt^  p_  1^0. 


3IO  AFRICAN   WRITERS 

(c)  The  Granimaticus,  which  "took  its  rise  from  his 
special  studies  in  grammar  and  rhetoric,  was  written 
possibly  in  Africa,  otherwise  in  Nicomedia."^ 

For  the  above  and  for  what  follows,  compare  S.  Brandt,  Ueber 
die  Entstehmigsverhaltnisse  der  Prosasckriften  des  Lad.  und  des 
Biiches  De  inortibiis  persecutoriim  (SAW,  CXXV),  Wien,  1891,  and 
the  Prolegomena  to  the  second  volume  of  Lactantius'  Works  (CSE, 
XXVII,  p  XXXVIII  f.andLXXXII).  — Z.  CaeliiFirmiaiii Lactantii 
Symposiujii,  sive  Cention  epigratnmata  tristicha  aenigmatica  [first 
published  by  Pithou,  1500].  .  .  .  Chr.  Aug.  Heumannus,  Hanov. 
1772. 

4.  The  first  product  of  the  literary  activity  of  Lac- 
tantius after  embracing  Christianity  was 

(c?)  The  little  treatise  De  Opificio  Dei  {vcl  foi'matione 
homiiiis,  as  it  is  called  by  Jerome),  which  was  written 
after  the  commencement  of  the  persecution  -  and  before 
the  Divinae  Institiitiones ;^  that  is,  probably  in  304  a.d. 
It  was  addressed  to  a  former  pupil,  Demetrianus,  and 
was  intended  to  exhort  him  not  to  forget  his  highest 
good  in  the  midst  of  the  temporal  goods  that  had  been 
richly  showered  upon  him.  Its  principal  subject  is  a 
demonstration  of  divine  providence  based  upon  the 
adaptability  and  beauty  of  the  human  body.*  Follow- 
ing are  some  psychological  discussions,^  and  preceding 
is  a  reference  to  the  importance  of  human  reason.^ 
Only  a  couple  of  side  references  indicate  that  the  author 
was  a  Christian,  and  in  the  course  of  the  argument  use 
is  not  made  of  Christian  conceptions.  His  claim  to 
independence  in  the  continuation  of  the  discussion  of 
the  problem  which  had  been  inadequately  handled  by 


1  Brandt,  p.  124. 

*  §§  5-13- 

2  Cf.  I.  1,  7;   20,  1. 

5§§  16-19 

"  Cf.  Div.  Tnst.  II,  lo.  15. 

«  §§  2-4. 

LACTANTIUS  3  j  j 


Cicero,^  is  ill  founded  in  so  far  as  it  is  susceptible  of 
proof  that  Lactantius  derived  his  philosophical  material 
from  others,  and  particularly  from  a  hermetic  writing 
that  is  no  longer  extant.  In  regard  to  an  addition 
made  to  Chapter  19,  see  the  following  paragraph.^ 

S.  Brandt,  Ueber  die  Quellcn  von  Lact.'s  Schrift  De  opificio  dei, 
in  the  Wiener  Stndien,  XIII,  1891,  pp.  255-292. 

{b)  The  Divinae  Institntioncs  (not  Institutiones  divinae) 
formed  Lactantius'  principal  work.  It  was  an  apology 
for  the  Christian  religion,  and  was  called  forth  by 
heathen  pamphlets.^  Its  purpose  was  not  limited  to  a 
defence,  but,  after  the  manner  of  histitutes  of  Roman 
law,*  it  was  to  serve  as  a  positive  introduction  to  the 
substance  of  Christian  teaching.^  It  was  begun  in 
Nicomedia,  probably  in  304,  and  it  was  completed  in 
Gaul,''  possibly  as  early  as  307  or  308,  at  all  events 
before  311  a.d.  In  the  first  hook  (de  fa /sa  religione) 
the  popular  polytheistic  belief  was  controverted  and 
monotheism  asserted,  the  existence  of  divine  providence 
being  meantime  assumed  to  have  been  proved.  In  the 
second  book  {dc  origine  erroris)  the  source  and  cause 
of  human  corruption  were  shown  to  be  the  demons 
and  their  chief,  the  Devil,  and  in  this  connection  use 
was  made  of  very  unchurchly  mythological  speculations. 
The  third  book  {dc  falsa  sapicntia)  denied  that  heathen 
philosophy  contained  wisdom  or  can  lead  to  wisdom  ; 
true  wisdom  consists  in  knowledge  and  adoration  of 
God.     The  fourth  book  {de  vera  sapientia  et  religione) 

1  See  Chap.  l.  *  Cf.  I,  I.  12. 

2  Toward  the  close  of  b.  ^  V,  4.  3. 

3  Cf.  V,  2-4.  6v,  2.  2;    II.  15. 


312  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


pushed  this  train  of  thought  further  on  its  positive  side, 
by  showing  that  a  correct  knowledge  of  God  was  to  be 
obtained  through  Christ,  the  Logos  of  God  and  the 
teacher  of  men,  to  whom  mankind  owed,  as  the  fifth 
book  (^^y//j'////rt')  showed,  its  restoration  to  righteousness, 
which  had  disappeared  from  this  world  since  the  golden 
age  of  Saturn.  True  adoration  of  God,  as  the  author 
proceeded  to  show  in  the  sixth  book  {de  vcro  ciiltn),  con- 
sisted in  the  practice  of  this  righteousness ;  binding 
men  to  reverence  toward  God  (religio)  and  to  love  for 
their  fellowmen  {Jiiimanitas),  the  duties  of  which  can 
only  be  correctly  determined  by  Christian,  not  by  phil- 
osophical ethics.  The  seventh  book  {de  vita  beata) 
formed  the  crown  of  the  whole,  painting  the  divine 
reward  for  human  virtuous  action,  eternal  blessedness, 
in  strong  colors  which  recall  the  ancient  chiliastic  hopes. 
Examination  of  this  work  shows  certainly  that  Lactan- 
tius  made  use  of  other  men's  material  more  than  appears 
on  the  surface,  and  in  view  of  the  imposing  array  of 
heathen  and  Christian  authors  from  whom  he  persist- 
ently borrowed,  there  is  not  over  much  of  his  own  con- 
structive thought  remaining.  Considered  as  to  their 
form,  however,  his  InstitiLtioncs  constitute  the  most 
complete  of  all  Christian  apologies.  The  text  was 
augmented  apparently  as  early  as  the  fourth  century 
by  a  Christian  admirer,  who  added  some  dualistic  pas- 
sages^ which  carry  out  certain  tendencies  of  Lactantius 
in  this  direction.  There  were  added  also  two  longer 
addresses  in  praise  of  Constantine  the  Great.^ 

1  II,  8,  elaborating  §  7,  and  VII,  5;  cf.  also  de  opificio  dei,  19,  elaborat- 
ing §  8. 

2  1,  I.  12,  and  VII,  26.  10;   cf.  also  the  frequently  inserted  brief  apos- 
trophes to  the  Emperor. 


LACTANTIUS  313 


J.  G.  Th.  Mullerus,  Quaestiones  Lactaiitianae,  Gbttingen,  1875. 
P.  Meyer,  (Ixaestioutm  Lactantianm-um  particula  prii/ta,  Jiilich, 
1878,  1-4.  S.  Brandt,  Ueber  die  diialistischen  Z'lhatze  7ind  die  Kai- 
seranreden  bei  Lactantius,  I,  II  (SAW,  CXVIII,  CXIX),  Wien, 
1889. 

(r)  The  Epitouic  Divinaruvi  Institutiomim  has  been 
preserved  complete  only  in  a  Turin  codex  of  the  seventh 
century,^  from  which  it  first  became  known  in  1711.'^ 
It  is  not  a  mere  mechanical  abridgment  of  the  larger 
work,  but  is  a  brief  re-elaboration  of  the  subject  in  one 
book,  made  at  the  request  of  "  brother  Pcntadius  "  and 
dedicated  to  him.  To  be  sure,  it  is  closely  allied  to  the 
principal  work,  but  it  contains  many  additions,  altera- 
tions, and  transpositions.  There  are  no  sufficient  grounds 
for  doubting  its  authenticity.^ 

Editions:  Chr.  M.  Pfaff.  Paris,  1712.  J.  Davisius,  Cantabr.  1718. 
Translations :  P.  H.  Jansen,  in  BKV,  1875.  At  the  close,  the  Sibyl- 
line Books  are  introduced  by  way  of  proof.  Wni.  Fletcher,  ANF, 
VII,  224  f. 

(<■/)  The  treatise,  De  Ira  Dei,^  dedicated  to  a  certain 
Donatus,  is  the  fulfilment  of  an  intention  announced  in 
the  Institiitiones^  of  showing,  in  oj)position  to  the  phil- 
osophical assertion  of  the  passionlcssness  of  God,  the 
necessity  of  divine  wrath,  without  which  penal  justice 
is  unthinkable.  The  date  of  composition  is  uncertain, 
but  reference  is  twice  made  to  the  Divinae  Institntioncs!' 

Translation:  R.   Storf,  in  BKV,   1875.     '^\''"-   Fletcher,  ANF, 
VII,  359  ff. 

1  Codex  Taurin.  Reg.  Tahul.  I  b,  VI,  28,  sacc.  VII.       2  Maffei,  Pfaff. 
3  See  Brandt,  Entstchitngsverhaltnisse,  etc.,  pp.  2- 10. 
*  Cf.  Jerome,  Comm.  in  Ephes.  II,  4.  ^  II,  17.  5. 

8  Chap.  2,  5-6,  and  11,  2. 


314  AFRICAN   WRITERS 


5.  The  following  named  writings,  which  Lactantius 
wrote  after  he  became  a  Christian,  and  probably  after 
the  Divinae  Institutiones,  have  been  lost,  probably  owing 
to  the  predominance  of  secular  contents. 

(a)  Ad  AsclepiadcDi  ^  libri  duo}     Subject  unknown. 

{b)  Ad  Probjini  cpistidm'wn  libri  qiiattiior^  This 
work  is  assigned  by  Teuffel  and  Schwabe  *  to  the  pre- 
Christian  period.  It  treated  of  metrical  and  geographi- 
cal subjects,  and  apparently,  also,  of  jDhilosophical  and 
theological  questions.^  Fragments  have  been  preserved 
by  Jerome,^  and  Rufinus  the  grammarian.' 

(r)  Ad  Severmn  epistulariim  libri  duo  ;^  written  in 
Gaul. 

{d)  Ad  Dcnietrianimi  ^  cpistularum  libri  duo}^  Ac- 
cording to  Jerome,^!  Lactantius  expressed  himself,  in 
these  letters,  in  regard  to  the  Holy  Spirit  in  an  offen- 
sively dogmatic  manner. 

{e)  A  fragment  with  a  superscription,  De  Motibus 
Aniinae,  and  ascribed  in  a  marginal  gloss  to  Lactantius, 
exists  in  a  manuscript  in  the  Ambrosian  Library,  at 
Milan. ''-^  Its  contents  (doctrine  of  the  emotions)  do  not 
stand   in  contradiction   to  genuine  expressions  of    the 

1  Cf.  Divin.  Instit.  VII,  4.  1 7.  ^  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illtist.  80. 

3  Jerome,  Idem,  80. 

4  Cf.  §  2.  5,  above. 

'^  Cf.  Damasus,  Kpist.  ad  flier  on.,  and  Jerome,  Epist.  35,  i. 

«  Comm.  Galal.  TT,  Praef.  {Opera,  VII,  425). 

'  GrantDt.  I. at.  edit.  Putsche,  VI,  564.  7-565.  2.  Cf.  Opera,  edit.  Brandt, 
155  f.;  158  (Victorinus) ;  163;  and  also  liis  Enistehungsverhaltnisse,  etc., 
125  f. 

8  Jerome,  80  and  in. 

"  Cf.  De  opif.  Dei,  i,  l,  and  Divin.  Inst.  II,  lo.  15. 
^''  Jerome,  80. 

"  Comm.  Galat.  II,  4  {Opera,  VII,  450),  and  Epist.  84,  7. 
J2  Codex  !••,  60  Sup.,  VIII-IX  Century, 


LACTANTIUS  3  1  5 


author,^  and  hence  may  quite  readily  have  originated  in 
one  of  his  writings  now  lost. 

L.  A.  Muratorius,  Aiitiqu.  Ital.  Ill,  1740,  849.  S.  Brandt,  Ueber 
das  in  dein  patristischen  Excerptencodex  P~.  60  Sup.  der  Atnbrosiana 
enthaltene  Fragment  des  Lactantius  de  motibus  aniinae.  (^Gynin. 
Progr.)     Heidelb.  1891  ;  idem,  Eniste/ucngsvcrkalinissc,  etc. i^)-  127. 

6.  The  book,  De  Mortibiis  Perseciitomm,  is  preserved 
in  only  one  manuscript,^  where  it  is  ascribed  to  one 
L.  Caecilius.  It  is  an  incendiary  composition  of  most 
unpleasant  character,  full  of  fanaticism,  exaggerations, 
and  frightful  descriptions  of  repulsive  occurrences. 
After  a  brief  description  of  previous  persecutions  of 
Christians,  and  of  the  fate  of  the  persecutors,  the 
author  turns  to  contemporary  events  in  the  period  of 
Diocletian,  concerning  whose  horrors  he  speaks  from 
the  position  of  an  eyewitness,  not  as  a  historian,  but  as 
a  controversialist.  The  work  was  composed,  probably, 
in  314  to  315  A.D.  in  Nicomedia.  Seeck  places  it  in 
Gaul,  in  320-321.  Lactantius'  authorship  of  it  has 
recently  been  attacked  by  Brandt,  in  opposition  to 
Ebert,  on  weighty  grounds ;  and  it  would  be  excluded 
entirely  if  it  could  be  established  beyond  all  doubt,  that 
Lactantius  was  in  Gaul  as  early  as  307-308  a.d.  Then 
only  would  Brandt's  arguments,  based  on  grammar, 
style,  and  difference  of  temper  between  the  indubitably 
genuine  writings  of  Lactantius  and  the  Dc  Mortibus,  be 
unassailable.  The  circumstance  which  especially  favors 
its  genuineness  is  that  Jerome^  was  acquainted  with  a 
work  of  Lactantius  entitled  Dc  Pcrscaitionc,  and  the 
consequent  difficulty  of  supposing  that  soon  after  the 

1  Cf.  Div.  Inst.  VI,  14-17,  and  De  Ira  Dei,  15-20. 

2  Codex  Paris.  Lat.  2627.  '^  De  Viris  Uliist.  80. 


3l6  AFRICAN  WRITERS 


author's  death  an  anonymous  writing  should  have  been 
attributed  to  him  by  one  who  had  good  knowledge  of 
his  other  writings. 

Editions  :  St.  Baluzius,  Miscellanea,  II,  Paris,  1679.  1-46,  345-363  ; 
also  separately.  M.  Fr.  Dlibner,  Paris,  1863.  — Translations:  P.  H. 
Jansen,  in  BKV,  1875.  Wm.  Fletcher,  in  ANF,  VII,  301  ff . — 
A.  Ebert,  Ueber  dcii  Verfasser  des  BucJies  de  jnorlidics  perseciitorum, 
in  ASGW,  V,  1870,  1 15-138.  P.  Meyer,  Qiiaest.  Lact.  (cf.  i,  b, 
above),  4-8.  S.  Brandt,  Eiitsic/uaigsvcrJiiilliusse,  etc.,  22-123,  ^^^ 
JclPh,  1893,  121-138,  203-223.  (J.)  Bclser,  in  ThQu,  LXXIV,  1892, 
246-293,  439-464.  O.  Seeck,  Geschichte  des  Untergangs  der  antiken 
Welt,  Vol.  I,  Supplement,  Berl.  1895,  426-430. 

7.    Several  Poems  are  ascribed  to  Lactantius. 

{a)  De  Ave  Phoenice}  The  myth  of  the  phoenix  is 
related  (in  85  distiches),  in  its  later  form,  according  to 
which  the  bird  burns  itself  in  order  to  rise  again  from 
its  own  ashes  (a  worm  or  chrysalis).  An  introduction 
describes  the  sojourn  of  the  bird  as  a  priest  in  the  grove 
of  Phoebus.  The  poem  is  well  attested  by  tradition  as 
belonging  to  Lactantius,^  but  an  unfinished  controversy 
exists  in  regard  to  its  genuineness.  Earlier  scholars 
were  inclined  to  deny  the  poem  to  Lactantius,  on  account 
of  the  antique  character  of  its  fundamental  conceptions ; 
while  later  scholars,  such  as  Riese,  Dechent,  Manitius, 
and  Loebe,  claim  that  its  harmony  with  Christian  con- 
ceptions are  proof  of  its  genuineness.  Brandt  maintains 
that  Lactantius  was  its  author,  but  he  assigns  the  poem 
to  his  heathen  period.  The  last  supposition  would  be 
excluded  if,  as  Harnack  holds,  the  first  epistle  of 
Clement^  were  employed  in  the  poem. 

J  Codex  Paris.  1 3048,  saec.  VIII-IX.  ^  chap.  25. 

^  Gregory  of  Tours,  Dc  cursibus  ecclesiasficis. 


LACTANTIUS        COMMODIANUS  317 

A.  Riese,  in  RliM,  XXXI,  1876,  446-452.  H.  Dechent,  in  RhM, 
XXXV,  1880,  39-55.  A.  Ebert  (cf.  §  2.  5,  above),  97-101.  M. 
Manitius  (§  2.  5),  44-49.  R.  Loebe,  In  scriptore/n  car  minis  de 
Phoenice  .  .  .  observationes,  in  JprTh,  XVIII,  1S92,  34-65  (many 
references  to  the  literature).  S.  Brandt,  in  RhAI,  XLVII,  1892, 
390-403.     A.  Harnack,  Nene  Sindien,  etc.  (cf.  §  7,  above),  p.  8/. 

{b)  De  Passione  Domini,  no  longer  extant  in  manu- 
script, was  written  in  hexameters,  and,  according  to 
Brandt,  was  a  humanistic  production  that  originated 
between  1495  and  1500  a.d.  In  it  Christ  relates  the 
story  of  his  own  life,  suffering,  and  death,  urging  others 
to  follow  him  by  referring  to  the  everlasting  reward. 

S.  Brandt,  Ueber  das  Lad.  ztcgeschricbene  Gedicht  de  passione 
doinini,  in  Coinni.  IVolfflin,  Lpz.  i8gi,  77-84.  Opera  Lad.  II, 
pp.  XXII-XXXIII,  where  a  fuller  account  of  the  earliest  editions  is 
given.  The  first  publisher  was  probably  the  author.  M.  JVIanitius 
(cf.  §  2.  5).  p.  49  f. 

(c)  De  Rcsiirrectione  {Doinini),  extant  in  numerous  late 
manuscripts,  and  ascribed  to  Lactantius,  was  a  work  of 
Venantius  Fortunatus,  of  the  sixth  century. 

Opera  Lad.  II,  pp.  XXXIII-XXXVIII.  The  latest  edition  of  the 
poem,  which  has  not  been  included  by  Brandt,  is  found  in  Opera 
Venantii  Fortunati,  edit.  F.  Leo,  Berol.  1881  {Monument.  Gertn.  hist. 
And.  antiquiss.  IV,  i). 

SUPPLEMENTARY 

§  89.     Cormnodianns 

Editions:  E.  Ludwig,  2  fascic.  Lips.  1877-1878.  B.  Dombart,  in 
CSE,  XV,  Vindob.  1887.  — Translation :  R.  E.  Wallis,  in  ANF, 
IV,  203-218  {Itistrndions) . 

Literature:  B.  Dombart  (cf.  §  86.  3  7//,  above).  Fr.  Hanssen, 
De  arte  metrica  Commodiani,  in  Dissertat.  philol.  V,  Argentor. 
1881,  W.  Meyer  (cf.  §  76.  3  a),  288-307.     G.  Boissier,  Paris,  1886. 


3l8  AFRICAN   WRITERS 

A.  Ebert  (§  2.  5,  above),  88-95.     M.  Manitius  (§2.  5;  85.   11  e, 
above),  28-42.     Harnack,  LG,  731. 

1.  The  poems  of  Commodianus  are  our  only  source 
of  information  concerning  him.  Even  Gennadius  ^  knew 
nothing  further,  though  his  characterization  of  the  poet, 
and  Gelasius'  condemnation,  form  the  only  ancient  testi- 
monials. Commodianus,  born  and  educated  as  a  heathen, 
was  possibly  a  Jewish  proselyte  before  he  embraced 
Christianity.  He  appears  to  have  labored  as  a  bishop 
about  the  middle  of  the  third  century.^  The  inference 
drawn  from  the  superscription  to  the  last  of  the  Instruc- 
tions, that  he  lived  at  Gaza,  in  Palestinian  Syria,  is 
probably  incorrect. 

2.  Commodianus  was  the  first  Christian  Latin  poet, 
though  not  exactly  by  the  grace  of  God.  But  it  is  to  be 
borne  in  mind  as  over  against  the  fact  that  he  poetized 
in  barbarous  Latin  and  in  halting  hexameters,  that 
he  employed  the  language  of  the  people,  in  order  to 
be  able  to  reach  them,  and  that  originality  cannot  be 
denied  to  his  poetical  forms  (acrostics,  strophes,  rimes, 
and  line-formations),  as  long  as  prototypes  for  the  same 
cannot  be  found.''^  The  wretched  state  of  preservation 
of  the  text  of  both  poems  renders  their  interpretation 
difficult,  and  besides  it  is  obvious  that  clearness  of 
thought  must  suffer,  to  say  the  least,  by  reason  of  a 
forced  and  unnatural  style,  in  the  absurd  attempt  to 
write  poetry  in  acrostic  hexameters  (as  in  the  Instruc- 
tions). Traces  are  apparent  in  both  poems,  showing 
that  he  had  read  classical  writers,  particularly  Virgil ;  ^ 
the  l^iblical  citations  were  taken  from  Cyprian's   Tcsti- 

1  De  Viris  Illust.  15. 

2  f'f.  the  subscription  in  tlie  codex  of  the  Instrucliones. 

*  Meyer,  p.  306  f.     Cf.,  however,  pp.  369-379.         *  Dombart,  III-VII. 


COMMODIANUS  319 


monia^  and  use  was  made  of  Hcrmas,^  Minucius,  Tcr- 
tullian,  and  Cyprian. 

3.  {j.i)  The  Instructiones  per  litteras  versimm  prhnas 
have  been  preserved  in  a  manuscript  of  the  ninth  cen- 
tury,^ and  in  two  others  dependent*  upon  it.  The  work 
consists  of  eighty  acrostics  of  various  length,  composed  in 
rhythmic  hexameters,  and  is  divided  into  two  books  which, 
apparently,  are  not  correctly  marked  off  in  the  manu- 
script.^ The  first  book  begins  by  satirizing  the  heathen 
gods,  and  then  continues  by  attacking  the  superstition, 
the  sensuality,  and  the  worldly  pleasures  of  the  heathen. 
It  proceeds  thence  to  consider  the  Jews  and  their  asso- 
ciates, closing  with  a  view  of  Antichrist  and  the  end 
of  time.  The  second  book  contains  exhortations  and 
reproofs  for  Christians  of  every  age  and  station.  Their 
form  may  have  recommended  them  for  memoriter  com- 
mitment. Since  all  three  books  of  Cyprian's  Tcstivionia 
were  employed  in  both  books  '^  of  the  Ijistnictiones,  the 
earliest  date  that  can  be  fixed  for  their  composition  is 
in  the  sixth  decade  of  the  third  century  (250-260  a.d.). 

Editions:  N.  Rigaltius,  Tiilli  Leiic.  1649  (following  a  copy  made 
by  J.  Sinnond).     Migne.  Patrol.  Lat.  V. 

(^)  The  Carmen  Apologeticum  {adversjis  Judacos  ct 
Gentes),  preserved  in  a  manuscript  of  the  eighth  cen- 
tury,'^ contains  1060  verses  (mutilated  toward  the  close 
of  the  manuscript),  which  treat  of  the  following  sub- 
jects^  in    six   sections:    (i)    Introduction,    stating   the 

1  Dombart.  2  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  IV,  1879,  52  f. 

8  Codex  {Chelienham)  Berol.  1825,  mec.  IX. 

*  So  Rose. 

''  So  Ebert.  "  Codex  Cheltenham,  12261,  saec.  VIII. 

^  Dombart.  ^  Roensch,  169  f. 


320  ROMAN    WRITERS 


poet's  past  life  and  his  purpose  in  writing,  together 
with  an  exhortation ;  ^  (2)  Doctrine  of  God,  man,  and 
Redeemer;  2  (3)  Meaning  of  the  names  "Son"  and 
"  Father"  ;3  (4)  Hindrances  that  prevent  the  Gospel 
from  forcing  its  way  in  the  world  ;  ^  (5)  Admonition  to 
the  Jews,  and  warning  to  heathen  against  entrance  into 
Judaism,  as  well  as  against  remaining  in  idolatry ;  ^ 
(6)  Description  of  the  last  things.*^  The  last  subject 
was  handled  by  the  poet  with  special  liking.  In  the 
treatment  he  borrowed  from  the  Apocalypse,  the  Sibyl- 
line Books,  the  Fourth  Book  of  Ezra,  and  Jewish  myths. 
The  date  of  composition  of  the  poem  appears  to  be  defi- 
nitely fixed  in  the  year  249  a.d.  by  a  reference  to  im- 
pending (Decian)  persecution,  and  to  the  passage  of 
the  Goths  over  the  Danube.'^  In  favor  of  this  conclu- 
sion is  the  fact  that  only  the  first  two  books  of  Cyprian's 
Testimonia  are  used. 

Editions:  J.  B.  Pitra,  in  SpS,  I,  1852,  XVI-XXV,  21-49  and 
537-543.  H.  Roensch,  in  ZhTh,  XLII,  1872,  163-302  (with  anno- 
tations). A.  Ebert,  in  ASGW,  V,  1870,  387-420.  C  Leimbach, 
Ueber  CotmnocVs  Carmen  apol.  adv.gentes  etjtidaeos.  Schmalkald, 
1871. 

II.    Roman   Writers 

§  90.     Cams 

Routh,  RS,  II,  125-158.  S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  V,  601- 
604  (Fragm.).  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  I,  384-386.  A.  Harnack,  in 
RE,  111,  63  f.  J.  Gwynn,  Hippolytus  and  his  '■'Heads  against  Cains,'''' 
in  Hennathena,  VI,  1888,  397-418.     A.  Harnack,  Die  GwymCschm 


1  L.  1-88. 

6  617-790. 

2  89-276. 

'^  791-1060. 

"  277-578. 

7  Vers.  808  fif. 

4  579-616. 

CAIUS        IIIPPOLYTUS  321 

Cajus-  mid  Hippolytitsfragmente,  in  TU,  VI,  3,  1890,  1 21-128. 
Th.  Zahn,  Hippolytus  gegen  Cajus,  in  GNK,  II,  2,  973-991  (cf.  I, 
24,  N.  3).  —  Fabricius,  BG,  284-286.     Harnack,  LG,  601-603. 

In  the  library  at  Jerusalem,^  Eusebius^  read  a  work 
in  the  form  of  a  dialogue  written  at  Rome  under  Zephy- 
rinus,  by  an  ecclesiastical  and  highly  educated  man 
named  Caius,  against  Proclus  the  Montanist,  and  he 
preserved  a  couple  of  sentences  therefrom.  The  con- 
jecture based  upon  these  extracts  that  Caius  attacked 
the  Johannine  Apocalypse  as  a  work  of  Cerinthus,  has 
been  confirmed  by  the  five  brief  fragments  found  in  the 
recently  discovered  excerpts  from  Hippolytus'  refutation 
of  Caius.  One  may  infer  from  Eusebius  ^  that  Diony- 
sius  of  Alexandria  was  acquainted  with  the  dialogue. 
The  statements  concerning  Caius,  made  by  Photius*  on 
the  basis  of  scholia,  are  either  false  or  unreliable.^ 

§  91.     Hippolytus 

Editions:  J.  A.  Fabricius,  2  Tom.  Hamb.  1716-1718.  Gallan- 
dius  (cf.  §  2.  8  a),  II,  409-530.  Migne,  Patrol.  Grace.  X,  261 
(583)-962.  P.  A.  de  Lagarde,  Lips.  Lond.  1858.  Cf.  Analecta 
Syriaca  (§  75.  3  f),  pp.  79-91.  G.  N.  Bonwetsch  and  H.  Achelis, 
Hippolytus  Werke,  I,  Exegetische  uiid  hoinilctische  Schriften,  Lpz. 
1897,  in  Die  gricchischeti  christlicJien  Schriftsteller  der  ersten  drei 
Jahrhunderte,  I,  Lpz.  1897. 

Translations  :  J.  H.  Macmahon,  in  ANF,  V,  9-258  (Haer.,  Exeg. 
Dogm.  and  Hist.  Fragm.  Spurious  Pieces). 

Literature :  The  earlier  literature  has  become  antiquated  for  the 
most  part,  since  the  discovery  of  the  PhilosopJiiiiitoia.  K.  W. 
Haenell,  Commentatio  iiistorico-critica  de  episcopo.  .  .  .  Getting. 
1838.     E.  J.  Kimmel,  /A'  Hippol.  vita  et  script  is,  I,  Jenae,  1839. 

1  Cf.  §  58.  3.  above. 

2  Cf.  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  20.  1-3;   cf.  II,  25.  6;   III,  28.  i  f.,  31.  4. 

8  Hist.  Eccl.  VII,  25.  1-3.  »  Cf.  §  91.  5  a,g,  h,  and  i. 

*  Codex,  0^%;   Bekker,  ii,  40-12,  17, 
Y 


322  ROMAN   WRITERS 


Clir.  C.  J.  Bunsen,  Hippolyt.  unci  seine  Zeit,  2  vols.  Lpz.  1852,  1853. 
J.  Dollinger,  Hippolyt.  niid  Kallistns,  Regensb.  1853.  (Enol. 
transl.,  by  A.  Plummer,  Edinb.  1876.)  C.  P.  Caspari,  Wiigednic/cie 
.  .  .  Qiiellen  (cf.  §  18),  III,  Christiania,  1875,  377-409.  J.  Jacobi, 
in  RE,  VI,  139-149.  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  III,  85-105.  J.  B. 
Lightfoot,  Hippolytus  of  Portiis,  in  S.  Clement  of  Rome  (cf.  §  7), 
II,  317-477.  K.  J.  Neumann  (§  45),  Der  r'dmische  Staat,  etc., 
pp.  257-264.  G.  Ficker,  Studicn  zur  Hippolytfrage.,  Lpz.  1893. — 
Fabricius,  BG,  183-197.  Richardson,  BS,  55-58.  Harnack,  LG, 
605-646. 

I.  The  darkness  which  has  shrouded  the  life  of 
Hippolytus  has  been  dissipated  to  some  degree  by  the 
discovery  of  his  PJiilosopJiiunena.  The  data  preserved 
by  tradition  may  be  combined  with  his  own  statements 
in  this  work  as  follows  :  Hippolytus  was  born  of  Greek- 
speaking  parents,  possibly  at  Rome ;  in  theology  he  was 
a  pupil  of  Irenaeus ;  ^  as  a  presbyter  of  the  Roman 
church  under  Zephyrinus  (199-217)  he  was  distin- 
guished for  his  learning.  Presumably,  questions  of 
theology  and  church  discipline  brought  him  into  sharp 
conflict  with  this  bishop,  or,  at  all  events,  with  his  suc- 
cessor, Callixtus,  and  in  consequence  Hippolytus  stood 
for  a  time  as  bishop  at  the  head  of  a  separate  congre- 
gation. In  235  A.D.  he,  together  with  the  Roman 
bishop  Pontianus,  was  exiled  to  Sardinia,'"^  and  there,  very 
probably,  he  died  (Erbes  holds  a  different  view).  The 
Roman  church  commemorates  him  as  a  saint  on  the 
thirteenth  of  August,  the  anniversary  of  his  burial 
(236,  237)  on  the  Via  Tiburtina.-"^  His  canonization 
either  presupposes  a  reconciliation  before  his  death,"*  or 

1  Photius,  Codex,  121.  ^  Catalogus  I.ihcriauns  a.  354. 

•'' Cf.  Deposilio  Martyrum  ;  Catal.  Lihcrian. ;  and  Martyrol.  Koinan. 
under  this  day. 

*  Inscript.  Dainas.  ;   Flarnack,  IX),  612. 


HIPPOLYTUS  323 


is  connected  with  the  fact  that  his  name  gave  occasion 
to  continue  the  heathen  festival  of  Virbius  (the  son  of 
Theseus,  who  was  transported  to  Aricia),  under  cover 
of  a  festival  in  honor  of  a  Christian  martyr.^  In  view 
of  the  recognized  importance  of  Hippolytus  it  is  strange 
that  even  Eusebius,  so  soon  afterward,  knew  nothing 
further  in  regard  to  his  person  than  that  he  was  bishop 
of  an  unknown  see,^  and  it  is  also  strange  that  almost 
every  trace  of  knowledge  of  the  Roman  schism  became 
lost.^  There  are  extant,  nevertheless,  numerous  attes- 
tations of  his  Roman  episcopate,*  and  the  statement 
that  he  was  bishop  of  Tortus,  repeated  even  by  Light- 
foot,  did  not  make  its  appearance  till  the  seventh  cen- 
tury.''' His  namesake,  Hippolytus  of  Thebes,  whose 
period  is  quite  uncertain,*"  has  been  frequently  con- 
founded with  him. 

Lists  of  attestations  are  given  by  Lightfoot,  II,  318-365,  and  by 
Harnack,  LG,  605-613.  E.  Erbes,  Die  Lebenszeit  des  Hippolytus, 
etc.,  in  JprTh,  XIV,  1888,  611-646.  C.  Weyman,  Seneca  unci 
Prudentius,  in  Comvient.  ll'dlfflin,  Lpz.  1891,  281-287. 

2.  The  most  notable  witness  to  the  literary  activity  of 
Hippolytus  is  the  list  of  his  writings  on  the  statue  erected 
to  him  at  Rome,  perhaps  immediately  after  his  death,' 
and  discovered  again  in  1551.^  The  fact  that  this  list 
is  not  complete  is  shown  by  the  independent  lists  of 

1  Cf.  Prudentius,  Peristepkanon,  XI;   De  Passione  S.  Hippolyti. 

2  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  20.  2;   cf.  Jerome,   De  Viris  Illust.  61. 
^  Cf.,  however,  Ficker,  pp.  109-115. 

*  Apollinaris  of  Laodicea :  Greek  manuscripts. 

^  Chronicon  Paschale ;  cf.,  however,  Gelzer  (§  82),  II,  I.  N.  I. 
•^  Cf.  Fabricius,  VII,  1 98- 200;    Ficker,  p.  i  f.  "^  So  Ficker. 

*  In  the  following  pages  this  list  is  designated  as  V.  or  as  the  "  Statue 
List." 


324  ROMAN   WRITERS 


Eusebius^  and  Jerome.^  To  judge  by  these  data  the 
hterary  productivity  of  Hippolytus  was  very  varied  and 
comprehensive,  extending  into  exegetical,  homiletical, 
apologetico-polemical,  didactic,  chronographical,  and  ec- 
clesiastico-legal  domains.  Unfortunately  his  writings 
have  been  preserved  in  so  fragmentary  a  condition  that 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  draw  conclusions  from  them 
touching  his  intellectual  and  literary  significance.  His 
principal  polemical  work^  lacks  independence,  and  the 
weakness  of  his  chronographical  works  is  obvious,"*  yet 
it  was  not  without  reason  that  his  cycle  was  engraved 
upon  his  statue.  As  an  exegete  he  trod  paths  of  his 
own,  and  in  spite  of  his  lack  of  taste  in  the  use  of 
typology,  he  was  distinguished  by  comparative  sobriety. 
Photius^  was  probably  correct  in  praising  the  clear- 
ness and  perspicacity  of  his  style,  though  he  was  not 
willing  to  accord  him  the  title  of  "Attic."  Quite  prop- 
erly he  was  an  object  of  admiration  in  the  Roman  con- 
gregation of  the  third  century  in  which  scientific  studies 
were  not  cherished,  and  he  was  the  first  and  only  occi- 
dental of  this  period  whose  many-sided  erudition  recalls 
that  of  the  Alexandrians. 

Editions  of  tlie  Statue  List:  J.  Ficker,  Die  altchristlichen  Bild- 
werke  im  christlichen  Ahisetim  des  Lateralis,  Lpz.  1890,  pp.  166-175 
(where,  p.  174  f.,  exact  data  are  given  regarding  older  editions  and 
literature),  and  A.  Harnack,  LG,  605-610.  N.  Bonwetsch,  Die 
christliche  %ioriiicdnische  Litteratiir  in  alislavischeii  Handschriften, 
in  LG,  893-897. 

3.    Exegetical  Works :  With  a  single  exception,^  only 

1  Eccl.  Hist.  VI,  22;   denoted  in  following  by  E  or  Eusebius. 
'^  De  Viris  Illust.  61 ;   denoted  in  following  by  J  or  Jerome. 
'  See  No.  5  g,  below. 

^  See  the  possibly  too  severe  criticism  of  Gelzer  [cf.  §  82],  II,  23. 
^  Codex,  121,  202.  ''  Under/  below. 


HIPPOLYTUS  325 


fragments  of  the  exegetical  writings  of  Hippolytus 
have  been  preserved,  while  some  of  them  are  only 
known  by  title. 

{a)  Et9  Trjv  i^arj/xepov  ([V:  Kocrfio'^ovia]  E.  J.).  To 
this  writing  belonged,  apparently,  a  fragment  on  the 
location  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  which  is  preserved  in 
the  Sacra  Parallela}  Use  was  made  of  the  commentary 
of  Ambrose.^ 

(/;)  Et<?  Ta  iiera  tt]v  k^arjixepov  (E),  apparently  identi- 
cal with 

{c)  Et?  TTjv  Tev€aLv(].  and  Leontius).  A  considerable 
fragment,  preserved  by  Jerome,''^  employs  Isaac,  Rebecca, 
Esau,  and  Jacob  respectively  as  types  of  God  the  Father, 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  of  the  Jews  and  the  Devil,  and  of 
the  church  or  Christ.  It  was  used  by  Leontius  and 
John.^  On  the  numerous  (7<^/^;^rt'-fragments,  see  the 
remarks  of  H.  Achelis.^ 

(d)  In  Exodum :  (J.)  The  existence  of  this  com- 
mentary is  not  beyond  all  peradventure.^ 

{e)  Et?  ra<i  evXoyLa'i  tov  BaXaa/A.  A  fragment,  treat- 
ing of  Christ  as  the  God-man,  is  preserved  in  Leontius' 
work  against  Nestorius  and  Eutyches.^ 

(/)  Et?  TOP  'RXkuvuv  Kol  et<?  rrjv" Xvvr]v.  Four  frag- 
ments, possibly  belonging  to  a  homily,  have  been  pre- 
served by  Theodoret.^ 

{g)  Et9  rrjv  iyyaarpi/xvOov.^     In  a  fragment  edited  by 

1  Lagarde,  §  20.  8  Cf.  Jerome,  Episi.  36,  19. 

2  Cf.  Jerome,  EpisL  84,  7;  48,  19. 

*  Rertim  Sacrarwn,  II;    Lagarde,  §  19  (on  Gen.  ii.  7). 
5  In  Ilarnack's  LG,  628-633.  '^  Cf.  LG,  633,  No.  25. 

'  Contra  Nest,  et  Eulych.  ;  Lagarde,  51. 
^  Dialog,  contra  Haeret.  I,  II  (Lagarde,  53,  54). 

^  So  the  Statue  List.  Jerome  gives  De  Saul  et  Pythonissa  ;  Nicephorus, 
in  //ist.  EccL,  gives  Ilept  "ZaovX  koX  Ilii^wi/os. 


326  ROMAN   WRITERS 


S.  de  Magistris,^  as  belonging  to  Hippolytus,^  there  is 
given  an  interpretation  of  the  apparition  (a  demon  as 
Samuel)  which  differs  from  that  of  Origen.^ 

(//)  Et?  Tou?  y^oKixov^}  Theodoret^  cited  passages 
from  this  exposition  on  the  ii,  xxiii,  xxiv,  and  quite  likely 
on  the  cxix  Psalms.  These  quotations,  however,  may 
have  originated  in  homilies  quite  as  well.  A  large  frag- 
ment in  the  Codex  Casanatensis^  which  treats  of  the 
superscription,  author,  division,  and  order  of  the  Psalms, 
is  in  whole,  or  in  large  part,  not  by  Hippolytus,'  as  is 
apparent  from  its  disagreements  with  a  fragment  pre- 
served in  Syriac.*' 

(/)  rie/ot  TrapoiiXiMv?  On  the  numerous  Catena  frag- 
ments, see  the  remarks  of  H.  Achelis.^'^ 

{k)  De  Ecclesiaste}^  Nothing  extant ;  the  fragment  ^^ 
ascribed  to  Hippolytus  by  Magistris,  is  simply  the 
Rcsponsio  to  Qnacstio  XLIII  of  Anastasius  Sinaita. 

(/)  Et?  TO  aafia.^^  A  fragment  has  been  preserved  by 
Anastasius  Sinaita.^^     A  Syriac  commentary,  edited  en- 


1  Ada  Mart.  Ostiens.  1795,  1 9. 

2  Migne,  PG,  X,  605-608. 
3Cf.  §  61.  6^.8,  above. 

*  So  the  Statue  List  and  Jerome,  though  Jerome  does  not  mention 
Hippolytus  among  the  expositors  of  the  Psalms  in  his  Epist.  112,  20. 
Nicephorus,  in  his  Hist.  EccL,  mentions  Ilepl  "iraXfJLuv. 

^  Loc.  cit.  Lagarde,  126-129. 

6  Codex  Casanat.  O.  I.  10  (Lagarde,  125). 

"^  Overbeck  (cf.  6  a.  below),  p.  6  f. 

8  Lagarde,  Anal.  Syriaca,  83-87.  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  51-54,  320-323;  cf. 
also  Migne,  PG,  X,  721-726,  and  Pitra,  AS,  III,  528. 

^  So  Jerome  and  Nicephorus.  n  So  Jerome. 

1"  In  Ilarnack,  LG,  634-637.  12  Lagarde,  135. 

'•■'  Euscbius.    Jerome,  hi  catit'uuin  canticoriiin.    Nicephorus,  €/s  t6  ^cr/ita 

T\J}V  q.(Tfia.Ttj}V. 

^*  Anast.  Sinaita,  Qua  est.  41  (Lagarde,  145). 


HIPPOLYTUS  327 


tire  by  Moesinger,^  and  in  part  by  Martin,^  did  not 
come  from  Hippolytus  in  its  present  shape. '^ 

(;//)  In  Esaiavi.^  A  citation  ^  from  this  is  given  by 
Theodoret,^  and  two  are  in  a  Coislin  Codex.' 

(;/)  In  Jeremiam.  The  existence  of  such  a  commen- 
tary ^  is  doubtful.^ 

(yO)  EtV  fiepif]  Tov''\(.'C,^Kir]\}^  The  large  fragment  pub- 
lished by  Martin  '^  is  of  uncertain  origin. ^^ 

(/)  Et9  Tov  Havtrjk}^  This  commentary  has  been 
preserved  entire,  or  at  least  nearly  so,  in  two  Greek, ^^ 
and  one  Slavonic  ^^  manuscripts,  but  only  the  fourth 
book  has  been  published  as  yet.  Besides  these,  there 
are  numerous  Greek,  Latin,  Syriac,  Armenian,  and  Sla- 
vonic fragments.'*'  The  attestations  are  given  by  Barden- 
hewer.^'''  The  commentary  is  divided  into  four  books : 
L  The  Story  of  Susanna.  II.  The  Song  of  the  Three 
Children.  III-IV.  Daniel,  Chap,  i-vi,  and  vii-xii.  The 
exposition  of  the  first  mentioned  is  a  masterpiece  of 
typology.  The  interpretation  of  the  fourth  monarchy 
of  Daniel  '^  is  animated  by  intense  hatred  toward  the 

1  Monum.  Syriaca,  II,  9-32.  ^  cf.  LG,  638,  No.  32. 

2  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  36-40,  306-310.  *  So  Jerome. 
^  El's  TTji/  dpxv''  '''0^  'Hffaiov.      Homily  ? 

6  Dialog.  II  (Lagarde,  55). 

■^  Codex  Coisl.  193  (Lagarde,  56;   cf.  Addenda,  p.  216). 

^  Assemani,  Bibl.  orient.  I,  607. 

3  Cf.  LG,  639,  No.  34,  and  Ficker,  98. 
^^  So  Eusebius.     Cf.  Assemani,  loc.  cit. 

Ji  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  41-47,  311 -31 7;   cf.  also  Lagarde,  Anal.  90  f. 

12  LG,  639,  35. 

13  So  Apollinaris  of  Laodicea,  Jerome,  and  Nicephorus. 
1*  Codex  Chalc.  and  Codex  Vatopddi,  260. 

15  Codex  Monast.  Tschudoiu. 

1^  Lagarde,    57-124;     cf.    also    Bardenhewer,    36-66.     Harnack,    LG, 
640  f.,  Nos.  5-12,  and  Ficker,  107  f. 

1^  Bardenhewer,  pp.  9-35.  1*  Cf.  particularly  on  chap.  7. 


328  ROMAN   WRITERS 


Roman  empire.  The  chronological  explanations  were 
intended  to  support  the  belief  that  Antichrist  was  not 
to  be  expected  then,  either  during  or  after  the  horrors 
of  the  persecution  by  Severus.  The  commentary  was 
written  after  the  book  De  AnticJiristo,  to  which  the 
author  makes  reference,^  and  before  the  CJironicoii ;  that 
is,  apparently,  about  202  a.d.,  or  a  little  later.^  A  con- 
troversy which  promises  to  end  in  discrediting  the  genu- 
ineness of  the  work  has  arisen  concerning  the  exact 
date  of  the  birth  of  Christ^  contained  in  the  commentary. 

O.  Bardenhewer,  Des  heiligen  Hippolytus  von  Rom  Comtnentar 
zutn  Buche  Daniel,  Freiburg,  1877.  B.  rewpytdSr;?,  nept  rov  vtto- 
fxvqfJLaTO^  Tov  ayiov  '\Tvrro\vrov  imaKOTrov  'Pw/xt^s  €i?  tov  Ilpocf)r]Tr)v 
Aavir/A  (EKKXr](TLa<TTLKr]' AX7]0eLa,  1885.  May-Oct.  pp.  10-21).  /dem, 
Tov  dyiov  'iTTTroXvTov  liv.  k.  fxapr.  Trepl  opaaeajs  tov  Trpo<f>r]TOV  \avLr]\ 
Adyos  8'.  (A/tv//,  21-24,  49-64,  1886,  May-Oct.  225-247,  273-287); 
cf.  J.  B.  Lightfoot,  Clement,  II,  391-394.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ, 
XVI,  1 89 1,  33-38.  J.  H.  Kennedy,  Fart  of  the  Commentary  of 
S.  Hippolytus  on  Daniel,  Dublin,  1888.  E.  Bratke,  Das  neu  ent- 
deckte  inei'te  Buck  des  Danielkommentars  von  Hippolytus,  Bonn, 
1891 .  Ph.  Meyer,  Eine  neue  Handschrift  sum  Danielkommentar  des 
Hippolytus,  in  TliLZ,  XVI,  1891,  443  f.  G.  Salmon,  The  Com- 
mentary of  Hippolytus  on  Daniel,  in  Hertnathena,  XVIII,  1892, 
161-190.  E.  Bratke,  Die  Lebenszeit  Christi  im  Danid-Commentar 
des  Hippolytus,  in  ZwTh,  XXXV,  1892,  120-176.  A.  Hilgenfeld, 
Die  Zeiten  der  Geburt,  des  Lcbetis,  und  des  Leidens  fesu  nach  Hip- 
polytus, Idem,  257-281.  Idem,  Die  Lebenszeit  fesu  bei  Hippolytus^ 
Idem,  XXXVII,  1893,  1 06-1 17.  F.  X.  Funk,  Der  Danielko?nmejitar 
Hippolyts,  in  ThQu,  LXXV,  1893,  1 15-123.  See  also  the  literature 
cited  at  6  a,  below. 

{q)  In  Zachariam}     Nothing  extant. 

(r)  In  Matthaetcvt.^     Apparently  some  fragments  of 

1  Bratke,  6,  27.  »  Bratke,  19,  1-7. 

2  Salmon  holds  differently. 

*  So  Jerome;    cf.  also  his  Comm.  Zachar.  praef.  (Opera,  VI,  777-778). 
'  So  Jerome,  in  Comm.  Matlh.  praef.  (Opera,  VII,  7-8). 


IIIPPOLYTUS  329 


this  commentary  have  been  preserved.  It  is  possible 
that  the  fragment  (homily?),'  cited  by  Theodorct  as 
eV  Tov  \6yov  rov  ei?  rr^v  twv  raXdvTcop  Siavofirjv,  belonged 
to  it. 

Harnack,  LG,  641,  No.  38.  J.  Gwynn,  Hippolytus  on  S.  Matth. 
xxiv.  15-22.  {Extract from  an  unpublished  Commentary  of  Diony- 
sins  Barsalibi  [Rich,  7185,  fol.  5,  v",  line  10]),  in  Hermathena,  XV, 
1889,  137-150- 

(.s)  It  is  doubtful  whether  Hippolytus  wrote  a  com- 
mentary on  Luke.  Two  fragments  on  Luke  ii.  7  and 
22  are  given  by  Lagarde.^  The  three  little  pieces 
which  Theodoret  extracted  from  a  Xo'709  et?  toi)?  hvo 
\r)(na<i^  probably  belonged  to  a  homily. 

(/)  De  Apocalypsi}  A  commentary  on  the  Apocalypse 
which  the  Palatine  Elector,  Ott-Heinrich,  appears  to 
have  owned,  as  late  as  his  day  in  manuscript  form,  is 
certainly  to  be  distinguished  from  the  Apology  for  the 
Apocalypse,  and  from  the  work  against  Caius.  The 
fragments  of  a  commentary  bearing  the  name  of  Hip- 
polytus, and  preserved  in  Arabic,  which  Lagarde  ^  has 
recently  published,  have  not  yet  been  investigated  suffi- 
ciently as  to  their  genuineness.  The  fragment  published 
by  Bonwetsch  from  an  ancient  Slavonic  translation  (Rev. 
XX.  1-3),  is  regarded  by  Bratke  as  spurious. 

C.  P.  Caspar!,  Hippolytea,  in  Theol.  Tidssclir.  f.  d.  evani^.  luth. 
Kirke  i  Norge,  III.  Raekke,  vol.  3,  Part  4, 1 89 1 .  567-572  ;  cf.  O.  v.  Geb- 
hardt,  in  DLZ,  XllI,  1892,  651  f.  N.  Bonwetsch.  Zu  Hippolyts 
Datierungder  Geburt  C/iristi\  in  ThLB,  XIII,  1892,  257  f.  E. Bratke, 
Das  angeblic/ie  Fragment  ans  Hippolyts  Koinmentar  znr  Offen- 
bariing  Jo/iannes,  Idem,  503-506.  519-522.     J.  Fricdrich,  (Jeber  die 

1  Lagarde,  14I.  *  So  Jerome,  Syncellus,  and  Jacob  of  Edossa. 

2  Idem,  139-140.  &  Analecla  Syriaca,  app.  24-28. 
8  Idem^  142. 


330  ROMAN   WRITERS 


Schrift  aiif  der  Statue  Hippolyts  von  Rom :  virtp  rov  Kara  Iwavrjv 
e [vayy] eXiov  km  aTroKuXri/zecos,  in  Rev.  Intern,  de  Thiol,  {/nternat. 
Theol.  Zeitschr.),  II,  1894,  123-128. 

4.  One  might  form  a  safe  opinion  in  regard  to  Hip- 
polytus'  performances  as  a  preacher/  if  the  very  spirited 
and  powerful  address  Et?  ra  ayia  Oeocfidveta^  were  of 
undisputed  genuineness.  The  UpoaofjLLXia  de  laiide 
doniiiii  salvatoris  (called  by  Nicephorus,  ir^pi  eTraivtov 
rov  Kvplov  TjfXiov  'h]aov  XpLarov),  which  was  delivered  in 
the  presence  of  Origen,  has  been  lost.  Many  of  the 
fragments  already  cited  ^  apparently  originated  in  homi- 
lies, since  "  undoubtedly  the  exegetical  and  homiletical 
writings  of  Hippolytus  are  in  part  not  to  be  sharply 
distinguished  from  each  other."*  The  second  of  the 
writings  mentioned  by  Eusebius,  Uepl  rov  Trdaxa,^  was  a 
homily,  provided  the  fragment  eV  Tri<;  ek  to  irda'xa 
i^7]'y7]cre(o<;  *^  and  two  Syriac  fragments "  were  related 
thereto.  The  Syriac  fragments  seem  to  betray  acquaint- 
ance with  Melito.^  Achelis  thinks  that  he  recognizes 
extracts  from  Hippolytus'  homilies  on  Matt.  iv.  and  xxv, 
in  the  fragment  of  homilies  preserved  in  the  Canones 
Hippolyti,  XXX. 

A  translation  of  the  speech  €19  ra  ayta  Oeocjidveia,  by  F.  J.  Winter, 
in  Predigt  der  Kirclie,  XXII,  Lpz.  1893,  13-19.  S.  D.  F.  Salmond, 
in  ANF,  V,  234-237.  —  H.  Achelis,  Zzvei  Fragntente  hippolytischer 
Fredigten,  in  Die  dltesten  Quellen,  etc.  (see  No.  8,  below), 
Anhang,  II. 

1  Photius,  Codex,  I2I.  *  Caspar!,  382  h,  194. 

2  Lagarde,  p.  2.  ^  Cf.  Jerome;   see  No.  7  a-b,  below. 
■^  Cf.  No.  3  g.,  h,  m,  ;-,  s,  above. 

^  Cone.  Lateran.  ami.  64^,  Lagarde,  143. 

■^  Hippolyti  sermonis  Je  pascha,  AS,  IV,  55  f.,  12},  f.  [Lagarde,  Anal. 
Syriaea,  88  f.]. 
8  Cf.  §  40.  6. 


HIPPOLYTUS  331 


5.  Hippolytus  directed  his  polemical  writings  against 
heathen,  Jews,  and  heretics. 

(a)  In  his  Pliilosophnincna}  Hippolytus  cites  as  his 
own  a  treatise  Wepi  rr)?  rov  iravro'i  ovaia'i,  which  must 
be  identical  with  the  book  mentioned  in  the  Statue  List 
as  ri/jo?  "^Wi]va<i  Kol  Trpo^  UXdrcova  f)  koI  wepl  rou 
iravTo'i,  and  out  of  which  a  considerable  fragment^  has 
been  preserved,  bearing  the  caption  'Iwarjirov  e/c  tov 
(tt/oo?  "EXX,r;fa?)  \6yov  tov  iTrtyeypa/x/xevov  Kara  FI Xartoyo? 
[YlXciTcova)  irepl  T7]<i  tov  ttuvto'^  aiTia^.  Even  in  his 
time,  Photius  '■^  had  read  the  work  under  this  title,  and 
ascribed  it  to  Caius,  since  to  him  he  also  attributed  the 
PhilosopJuimena.  In  this  work,  which  is  composed  of 
two  short  books,  Hippolytus,  according  to  Photius'  state- 
ment, proved  that  Plato  contradicted  himself,  refuted 
the  false  assertions  of  the  Platonist,  Alcinous,  concern- 
ing the  soul,  matter,  and  the  resurrection,  meantime 
stating  his  own  view,  and,  finally,  demonstrated  the 
antiquity  of  the  Jews  as  compared  with  the  Greeks. 
The  extant  fragment  contains  some  foreign  elements.'* 
It  describes  the  place  of  the  demons,  and  in  connection 
therewith  treats  of  Hades,  the  joy  of  the  righteous,  and 
the  pains  of  sinners.  In  one  passage^  there  is  a  refer- 
ence to  earlier  writings  treating  of  Christ  as  judge. 
Jerome^  appears  to  have  read  the  book. 

{b)  A  considerable  fragment'  of  the  ^ AttoBciktikt] 
TT/jo?  'lov8aiov^  has  been  preserved.  It  is  possible  that 
the  first  line  of  the  Statue  List  refers  to  this  work ;  other- 

1  X,  32,  edit,  of  Duncker  and  Schneidewin,  536,  19. 

2  Lagarde,  6;   cf.  also  17,  and  Pitra,  AS,  II,  269  f. 
'  Photius,  Codex,  48. 

*  Overbeck  (cf.  6  a,  below),  p.  4  f.  ®  Epist.  70,  4. 

*  Lagarde,  71,  i.  "  Lagarde,  5. 


332  ROMAN  WRITERS 


wise  it  is  not  mentioned.  In  it  proof  is  brought  from 
Scripture  passages  that  "  the  Jews  boast  without  reason 
of  having  condemned  Jesus  of  Nazareth  to  death,  and 
of  having  given  him  vinegar  and  gall  to  drink,  since  this 
had  drawn  upon  them  frightful  threatenings  and  awful 
sufferings."  ^  Magistris  ^  was  incorrect  in  appending  the 
Pseudo-Cyprianic  treatise  Advcrsjis  Judacos  to  it  as  a 
continuation. 2 

{c)  Photius  ^  had  read  a  '^vvra'yixa  irpo<i  dTrdaa^  Ta<; 
aipeaei^i,  which  is  not  contained  in  the  Statue  List,  but  is 
mentioned  by  Eusebius,  Jerome,  and  Nicephorus,  as  well 
as  by  the  Chroiticon  PascJialc^  etc.  Hippolytus  himself 
also  refers  to  it.''  According  to  Photius,  who  possibly 
was  acquainted  only  with  an  extract  from  it,'  it  was  a 
brief  treatise,  compiled  from  the  addresses  of  Irenaeus, 
clear  and  simple,  but  not  exactly  in  Attic  style.  It 
embraced  thirty-two  heresies  from  Dositheus  to  Noetus. 
The  outline  of  this  lost  composition  can  be  reconstructed 
from  the  works  of  the  plagiarists,  Pseudo-Tertullian, 
Philastrius,  and  Epiphanius,  who  treated  of  the  same 
theme. ^     It  was  probably  composed  about  200  a.d. 

(^)  A  composition  which  is  preserved  in  a  Vatican 
Codex  ^  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  elsewhere,  and 
which  bears  the  title  'OixiXia  '\7rrr0\vr0v  ek  ttjv  alpecnv 
^otjTov  Tivo^,^^  was  not  a  homily,  but  the  conclusion  of 
an  anti-heretical  work.     It  remains  uncertain,  however, 

'  Caspari,  395.  ^  Ac^a  Martyr.  Ostiens. 

3  Cf.  §  86.  6  e,  above.     Text-critical  material,  in  Ficker,  105. 

*  Codex,  121. 

^  P.  12  f.,  edit.  Dinsdorf,  contains  a  citation;    T^afjarde,  12. 

'•  Philosophutnena,  J'rooe?n,  etlit.  Dunckcr  and  Schneidewin,  3,  19  f. 

^  So  Lipsius. 

*  So  Lipsius.     Cf.  §  22  and  the  literature  cited  there. 
8  Codex  Valic.  1431,  saec.  XIII.  "  Lagarde,  3. 


HIPPOLYTUS  333 


whether  we  are  to  suppose  this  composition  to  have 
been  an  otherwise  unmentioned,  large  work  against  all 
Monarchians,^  or  the  Syntagjna?  The  latter  supposi- 
tion would  be  the  more  probable  if  it  could  be  shown  that 
Photius  had  read  merely  an  extract  from  the  Syntagma. 
It  is  held  by  Lipsius  and  Voigt  that  Epiphanius^  copied 
the  first  eight  chapters  without  acknowledgment ;  Kat- 
tenbusch  doubts  this,  considering  it  probable  that  Hip- 
polytus  made  use  of  his  own  Syntagma  in  his  "Homily," 
and  that  Epiphanius  was  dependent  only  on  the  former.'* 

Cf.  the  literature  cited  at  §  22.  Also,  H.  Voigt,  Eine  verscholleiie 
L/rkiatde,  Lpz.  1891,  pp.  135-138.  P.  Batiffol,  Habbaye  de  Rossatio, 
Paris,  1891.  Ficker)  100-105,  106  f.  F.  Kattenbusch,  ./y^j  apost. 
Sy?nbol.,  pp.  354-358.     E.  Rolffs,  Urktmden,  etc.  (§  85.  3). 

{e)  A  work,  ri/oo?  MapKicova,  is  mentioned  by  Eusebius, 
Jerome,  Syncellus,  and  Nicephorus.  Nothing  is  known 
in  regard  to  it,  and  there  is  therefore  no  ground  on  which 
to  base  the  alluring  identification  of  it  with  the  ChroniconJ' 

(/)  The  writing,  Kara  fxdjayv,^  appears  to  have  treated 
of  deceptions  similar  to  those  practised  by  Marcus,  who 
was  characterized  by  Irenseus"  and  Hippolytus.** 

(g)  In  1842  A.D.  Books  IV-X  of  a  work,  Kara  iracroiv 
alpeaeoiv  eXey^^o^  {Aa^vpLvdo<;  iraacov  alpeaecov  .?),  were  dis- 
covered by  Minoides  Mynas  in  an  Athos  manuscript  of 
the  fourteenth  century.  The  first  book  had  been  long 
known  in  several  manuscripts  under  the  separate  title 

^  So  Volkmar  and  Harnack.  ^  Haeres,  LVII. 

2  So  Fabricius  and  Lipsius. 

*  Cf.  also  Gclasius,  Testiinon.  de  duabus  naiitris  in  Christo.  {Afax.  Bibl. 
patr.  [§  2.  8  a\  VIII,  704). 
5  Cf.  No.  6  c,  below. 

•5  Philosophitmeua,  VI,  39,  edit.  Duncker  and  .Schneidewin,  298,  47. 
^  Adv.  Haeres.  I.  »  Cf.  note  6,  above. 


334  ROMAN   WRITERS 


$i\oo-o(})o-ufJL€va,  but  it  had  been  incorrectly  attributed  to 
Origen  and  printed  among  his  writings.  That  Hippoly- 
tus  was  the  writer  of  this  work,  though  it  is  not  men- 
tioned in  the  Statue  List  nor  by  Eusebius  or  Jerome, 
appears  to  be  rendered  certain  by  internal  evidence, 
particularly  by  its  references  to  the  Syntagma,  to  the 
work  irepX  rr\<i  rov  Travriy;  ovaia<;}  and  to  the  Chronicon  ;  ^ 
by  its  undeniable  relationship  to  writings  that  are  recog- 
nized to  be  genuine,  such  as  the  Noetiis  and  Antichrist ; 
and  by  the  impossibility  of  making  any  other  authorship 
even  probable.  Theodoret  and  Photius  ^  were  acquainted 
with  it,  or  perhaps  with  the  tenth  book  only,  under  the 
title  Kal3vpivdo<i,'^  and  erroneously  supposed  it  to  be  a 
work  of  Caius.  The  author's  purpose,  expressed  in  the 
Prooemijim,  was  to  refute  all  heresies  by  proving  that 
they  had  drawn  all  their  wisdom  from  heathen  philoso- 
phy. For  this  purpose  he  presents,  in  the  first  book, 
the  views  of  the  Greek  philosophers,  using,  however, 
scanty  excerpts^  as  his  sources  and  betraying  very  meagre 
special  knowledge.  Nothing  can  be  made  of  the  con- 
tents of  the  second  and  third  books  (mysteries,  Babylo- 
nian, Chaldean  .-'),  for  in  the  recapitulation  in  the  tenth 
book  just  these  missing  books  (and  the  fourth  also)  are 
passed  over  in  silence.^  The  fourth  book,  which  lacks 
its  beginning,  treats  of  astrology  and  its  alleged  arts,  use 
being  made  of  Sextus  Empiricus.  Not  till  the  fifth  book 
does  the  presentation  of  heretical  theories  begin,  con- 
tinuing thence  to  the  close  of  the  ninth  book.  The  first 
twenty-nine  chapters  of  the  tenth  book  contain  a  re- 
capitulation   of   what    has    preceded,   followed,   after  a 

1  Cf.  5  a,  above.  *  Cf.  X,  5. 

2  X,  39.  6  Cf.  Diels,  145-154. 

8  Codex,  48.  ®  Cf.,  however,  X,  6,  at  beginning. 


HIPPOLYTUS  335 


lacuna  in  the  manuscript,  by  a  chronological  sketch 
occupying  Chapters  30  and  31.  Chapters  32  to 
34  contain  Hippolytus'  confession  of  faith.  An  in- 
vestigation of  the  sources  used  for  the  delineation  of 
the  Gnostic  system  ^  has  shown  that  those  sections  in 
which  Hippolytus  copied  from  (Justin),  Irenasus,  and 
Tertullian,  together  with  some  brief  notices  which  the 
author  wrote  independently  and  upon  personal  knowl- 
edge, are  beyond  suspicion,  but  that  on  the  other  hand 
a  whole  array  of  other  statements  rests  upon  the  ac- 
counts which  Hippolytus  must  have  taken  from  a  forger. 
The  sections  of  the  ninth  book  which  treat  of  the  dis- 
sensions inside  the  Roman  congregation,  are  of  particular 
interest.^  The  date  of  composition  is  to  be  placed  in  the 
later  years  of  the  author's  life,  if  the  passage  in  X,  30, 
really  has  reference  to  the  Clironicon.  On  the  last  point 
Salmon  holds  a  different  view. 

Editio  princeps  of  the  Philosophumena^  by  Jac.  Gronovius,  in 
Thesaurus  grace,  antiq.  X,  1701,  257-291.  Cf.  the  editions  of  Ori- 
gan by  De  la  Rue,  I,  872-909,  and  Lommatzsch,  XXV,  279-338. 
G.  Roeper,  Emendationsversuche  sii  Hippolyts  P/iilosophia/wiia,  in 
Pktlolflgiis,  VII,  1852,  511-553,  606-637,  667.  The  latest  edition  by 
H.  Diels,  Doxographi  graeci,  Berol.  1879,  551-576,  cf.  144-156. 
Editio  princeps  of  the  complete  work,  by  E.  Miller,  Oxon.  185 1. 
L.  Duncker  and  F.  G.  Schneidewin,  Gottingen,  1859.  P.  Cruice, 
Paris,  i860. 

Literature  :  Cf.  G.  Volkmar,  Hippolytus  und  die  roDiiselicti  Zeit- 
genossen,  Zurich,  1855.  P.  de  Smedt,  De  auctore  Philosophouineiioii, 
in  Dissertt.  sell..,  Ghent,  1876.  G.  Salmon,  TJie  Cross-References  in 
the  Philosophuniena  in  Hermathena,Xl,  1885,  389-402:  cf.  A.  Har- 
nack,  in  ThLZ,  X,  1885,  506  f.  Th.  Zahn,  in  GNK,  I,  i,  24,  N.  2  : 
cf.  also  II,  2,  987.  H.  Stahelin,  Die  gnostisehen  Qnellen  Hippolyts 
in  seiner  Hauptschrift  gegen  die  Hiiretil:er,  in  TU,  VI,  3,  1890. 

1  So  Salmon  and  Stahelin.  -'  Cf.  No.  i,  above. 


336  ROMAN   WRITERS 


(//)  Eusebius  ^  has  preserved  considerable  portions  of 
a  "^TTOvSaa/xa  ixera  t?}?  ' ApTe/xcopo^  alpe(Te(o<i,  which  was 
called  6  a/jbLKpo<;  \a/3vpLvdo<;  by  Theodoret^  and  by  him 
ascribed  to  Origen.  Photius*^  alleged  that  a  Ao'709  /cara 
T}}?  'ApTefxoivo^  aipeaeoi'i  was  written  by  Caius.  Very 
probably  this  composition  is  to  be  attributed  to  Hip- 
polytus. 

(?)  Among  his  polemical  writings  are  to  be  enumerated 
also  the  two  treatises  in  which  Hippolytus  defended  the 
genuineness  of  the  Gospel  and  Apocalypse  of  John,  viz. : 
(l )  'TTrep  rov  Kara  'Icodvvijv  evayyeXiou  Kal  aTTO/caXui^eo)?,* 
which  apparently  was  directed  against  the  Alogi  and 
was  copied  by  Epiphanius:^  and  (2)  K€(f)d\aia  Kara 
Tatov,^  for  the  defence  of  the  Apocalypse,  certain  frag- 
ments of  which  (taken  from  Dionysius  Bar-Salibi)  have 
been  preserved  in  the  commentary  on  the  Apocalypse.'' 

6.  Only  one  of  the  dogmatic  writings  of  Hippolytus 
has  been  preserved  entire. 

(a)  Tlepl  Is^pLCTTov  Kal  'AvTt)(^piaTov:  so  called  by  Pho- 
tius  ;  ^  Jerome  calls  it  De  Antichristo  ;  Nicephorus,  TiepX 
Tr]<i  Trapovcrta^  rov  avrL')(^piarov ;  the  Codex,  Tlepl  rov 
awrrjpo^  r^fioyv  'Ir;croO  ^piarov  Kal  rrepl  rov  avri'^^piarov. 
It  is  preserved  (whether  it  is  complete  is  doubtful)  in 
a  manuscript  of  the  tenth  century,'*  not  yet  published, 
and  in  two  late  Greek  and  two  old  Bulgarian  manu- 
scripts. Hippolytus  mentions  it  in  his  commentary  on 
Daniel.^''     Further  attestations  are  given  by  Overbeck 


1  V,  28.  *  Statue  List  and  Ebed-Jesu. 
^  /Awr.  fab.  II,  5.                                         5  Haeres.  LI. 

2  Codex.,  48.  **  So  Ebed-Jesu. 

^  Cf.  §  90,  the  article  on  Caius,  and  the  literature  cited  there. 
*  Codex,  202.  '"  Bratke,  6,  27;    11,  20. 

"  Codex  Hieros.  safe.  X  (Achclis). 


HiPPOLYTUS  33^ 


and  Lagardc.^  The  author  proposes  to  reveal,  to  a 
certain  Theophilus,  under  the  seal  of  silence  toward 
unbelievers,  the  secrets  of  the  final  age  contained  in  the 
prophetical  writings.^  He  begins  with  a  characteriza- 
tion of  Antichrist,  who  in  all  respects  is  the  antithesis 
of  Christ,^  quotes  the  prophetic  witnesses,'^  and  shows 
that,  as  the  predictions  of  Daniel  have  been  fulfilled  in 
regard  to  the  first  three  kingdoms,  so  that  with  regard 
to  the  fourth,  the  Roman  empire,^  typified  by  ancient 
Babylon,^  must  also  be  accomplished.  Following  is  a 
description  of  the  events  that  are  to  precede  the  end  of 
the  world,  particularly  the  appearance  and  domination 
of  Antichrist  after  the  manner  of  Augustus,'  coupled 
with  persecution  of  the  faithful,  until,  finally,  Christ 
shall  make  an  end  of  all  terrors,  and  shall  conduct  the 
pious  into  glory.^  The  book  shows  the  influence  of 
Irenaeus  (for  instance,  in  the  exposition  of  Rev.  xiii.  i8), 
and  was  apparently  written  at  the  time  of  the  persecu- 
tion by  Severus,  about  202  a.d. 

Editio  pn'iiceps,  M.  Gudius,  Paris,  1661.  Fr.  Combefisius,  in 
Aiictar.  bibliotli.  graec.  patr.  iioviss.  I,  Paris,  1672,  26-50.  —  Trans- 
lations: V.  Grbne,  in  BKV,  1873.  S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  ANF,  V, 
204-219. 

Literature :  Frz.  C.  Overbeck,  Qtiaestioitum  HippoIytearu7n  speci- 
men, Jena,  1864.  Newostriijew,  The  Tractate  of  St.  Hippolytus 
on  Antichrist  in  an  Ancient  Slavonic  Translation  according  to  a 
Manuscript  of  the  Twelfth  Century.,  Moscow,  1868  (in  Russian)  ;  cf. 
A.  Haniack,  in  ThLZ,  XLV,  1875,  38-61 .  E.  Bratke,  Ein  arabisches 
Bruchst'ilck  aus  Hippolyts  Schrift  liber  den  Antichrist.,  in  ZwTh, 
XXXVI,  1893,  282-290. 

1  Overbeck,  12-42  (cf.  also  Harnack,  LG,  620).     Lagarde,  i. 

'  §§  1-4-  «  §§  36-41. 

'  §§  5-14-  ''  §  49- 

4  §§15-26.  «§§  42-67. 

^  §§  27-35- 
z 


338  ROMAN   WRITERS 


(b)  From  a  Ao'709  Trepl  ava<TTdaea><i  koX  a(f)dap(Tia<;,  which 
Jerome  calls  De  restirrectionc,  Anastasius  Sinaita  ^  made 
a  quotation  in  regard  to  the  angelic  state  of  men  after 
the  resurrection.^  Theodoret^  has  preserved  two  frag- 
ments on  the  same  subject,  taken  from  an  'E7rio-ToX>) 
7rpo<f  BacTiX-i'Sa  nva.'^  Some  fragments  which  apparently 
belong  to  the  same  writing  are  found  in  four  Syriac 
manuscripts,^  though  they  are  marked  as  belonging  to 
a  Sej'JHO  de  resiirrectione  ad  Mainmaeam  impcratriccm. 
Very  probably  the  name  of  the  addressee  was  obtained 
by  conjecture,  and  the  writing  itself  was  identical  with 
one  cited  in  the  Statue  List  as  IIpoTpe7rTiK6<;  tt^o?  2e/3/;/9et- 
vav  (probably  Julia  Aquilia  Severa).  If  the  notice  in 
the  Statue  List  is  not  a  later  addition  to  the  original, 
Hippolytus  must  also  have  written^  Ilepl  6eov  zeal  aapKO'? 
avacndaeco^. 

(c)  Concerning  a  Ao'70?  irepl  OeoXoyia^;,  we  are  only 
informed  by  means  of  a  citation  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Lateran  Synod  of  649  a.d.  ;'  and  a  writing,  mentioned 
in  the  Statue  List  (a  later  addition?)  as  Ilepl  rdjadov  koL 
iroOev  TO  KaKov,  may  have  had  anti-Marcionite  contents, 
and  have  been  identical  with  the  treatise,  TT/ao?  MapKi- 
cova.^     Ebed-Jesu  mentions  a  work,  Uepl  olKovofj,ia<i.^ 

7.  The  following  were  the  chronographical  writings 
of  Hippolytus :  — 

{a)  The  'ATrdSeifi?  'y^pnvcov  rov  irdaya  Kal  rd  (KaOd, 
Kara,  Kara  to)  iv  tw  irivaKt,  as  it  is  given  in  the  Statue 


1  Hodeg.  23.  2  Chap.  9. 

8  Eranist.  dial.  II  and  III,  Opera,  IV,  131,  232  sq. 

*  Lagarde,  10. 

''  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  61-64,  330  sq.      [Lagarde,  Anal.  Syr.  87  sq.] 

^  Acheli':,  in  I.G,  606.  ^  Cf.  5  ^,  al)ove. 

^  Lagarde,  8.  »  Assemani  (§  2.  8  b),  III,  15. 


HIPPO LYTUS  339 

List,  was  very  probably  identical  with  the  first  of  the 
writings,  Uepl  rov  irdcrxa,  mentioned  by  Eusebius.^  Ac- 
cording to  Eusebius,  it  contained  chronological  notices 
and  an  Easter  canon  of  sixteen  years,  which  was 
reckoned  from  the  first  year  of  Alexander  Severus. 
It  is  to  be  assumed,  consequently,  that  the  reckoning 
of  the  Easter  festival  according  to  a  cycle  of  sixteen 
years  for  the  period  from  222  to  233  a.d.,  which  is 
engraved  on  the  statue,  belongs  to  this  work  (perhaps 
as  a  second  book).  The  fragment  concerning  the  char- 
acter and  time  of  the  passover  observed  by  Christ,  which 
has  been  preserved  in  the  Clwonicoii  PascJiale^  was  taken 
from  the  first  book  of  a  work,  Wepi  tov  dyiov  Trdaxa. 
Compare  also  the  epicrisis  in  the  CJironicoii  of  Elias  of 
Nisibis  (eleventh  century ).3  Salmon  has  made  it  prob- 
able that  the  canon  was  put  forth  in  224  a.d.  Compare 
also  the  pseudo-Cyprianic  writing,  De  Pascha  comp?tttcs.^ 

{b)  On  the  second  of  the  writings  mentioned  by 
Eusebius,  VLepl  rov  7racr;^a,  see  above. ^ 

(c)  The  work  mentioned  in  the  Statue  List  as  XpoviKOiv 
(/3i^\o<i  ?)  is  lost  in  the  original,  and  only  fragments 
remain,  which  have  to  be  picked  out  from  the  later 
Byzantine  chroniclers.^  It  can  be  reconstructed,  how- 
ever, to  a  certain  degree,  on  the  basis  of  Latin  transla- 
tions or  redactions:  (i)  from  the  Liber  generationis 
{imindi),  which  has  been  handed  down  in  two  forms  : 
{a)  separately,  in  a  number  of  manuscripts,'  {b)  in  the 
15th   section   of  the   Chronographer  of    354   a.d.,  who 

1  Cf.  Jerome  and  Syncellus.  ^  j^  12  gq.  edit.  Dindorf. 

3  Lagarde,  Anal.  Syr.  89  sq.     Pitra,  AS,  IV,  56  sq.,  324  sq. 
*  §  86.  6  d.  5  Cf.  No.  4,  above. 

«  Mummsen,  86  sq.;  cf.  Pitra,  AS,  II,  274-282.  A  list  is  given  by 
Gutsclimid,  378  (242). 

^  Mommsen,  78-81;   Frick,  CCX-CCXV. 


340  ROMAN   WRITERS 


goes  back  to  a  CJironicou  of  334;^  and  (2)  from  the 
statements  in  so-called  Barbanis  Scaligeri?  Two  recen- 
sions of  the  original  must  have  been  used  as  the  basis 
of  these  compilations,  the  longer  of  which,  the  CJironicon 
Alcxandrimcm,  was  probably  the  older.-^  Hippolytus' 
Chronicle  closed  with  the  last  year  of  Alexander  Seve- 
rus,  and,  perhaps,  was  his  last  work.^  On  insufficient 
grounds,  Frick  has  contended  that  Hippolytus'  Chronicle 
did  not  form  the  basis  of  the  Liber  generationis ;  but 
on  the  other  hand,  he  has  shown  °  that  Hippolytus 
borrowed  from  Clement.^  Gutschmid,  Mommsen,"  and 
Frick  ^  assert  that  Hippolytus  made  use  of  the  Chronog- 
raphy  of  Africanus.  This  conclusion  is  doubted  by 
Salmon,^  not  without  reason.  The  list  of  bishops  con- 
tained in  Hippolytus'  chronicle  may  be  extracted  from 
the  Chronographer  of  354  a.d.  (13th  section). 

Cf.  the  Editions  of  the  Liber  generationis  and  of  Barbarus  Scali- 
geri, by  Th.  Mommsen.  in  Chronica  minora  saec.  IV,  V,  VI,  VII 
{Motuim.  Germ.  And.  antiq.  IX),  I,  Berl.  1892,  78-140;  and  C. 
Frick,  in  Chronica  minora,  I,  Lips.  1893.  i-iii  (184-264).  First 
edit,  by  Canisius,  in  Led.  antiqit.  II,  1601,  154  sqq. 

Literature:  A.  v.  Gutschmid,  Z?/r  Kritilz  des  SmixtpLo-fio';  Trj<;  yrj?, 
in  RhM,  XIII,  1858,  377-408  (in  his  Kleine  Schriften,  V,  1894, 
240-273)  ;  Idem,  Untersiicliungen  nber  den  A.  t.  y.,  etc.,  in  his 
Kleine  Schriften,  ^Z'^-jij, passim.  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  I,  506-508 
{Chronicon  Canisiaimm)  ;  Idem,  in  Hermathcna,  X,  1891,  161 
sqq.  (?).  H.  Gelzer  (cf.  §  82),  II,  1-23.  J.  J.  Hoeveler,  Die  Ex- 
cerpta  latina  Barb.  {Festschrift),  Bonn,  1895,  193-214. 

1  Manuscripts  given  by  Mommsen,  17-33. 

2  Chronicon  Alexandrinum ;  cf.  l^esides  Mommsen  and  Frick,  Eusebius' 
Chron.  libr.  duo,  edit.  A.  Schoene,  I,  1875,  App.  175-207. 

^  So  Mommsen.  "  p.  86. 

"  Cf.  also,  5  g,  above.  8  pp.  XXXV-XL. 

6  pp.  VI-XXV.  9  DCli,  I,  507. 
^  Stromal.  I,  21.  109-136. 


HIPPOLYTUS  341 


8.  Finally,  the  works  of  Hippolytus  on  ecclesiastical 
law  are  to  be  mentioned.' 

(a)  In  the  AiSaaKaXia  ro)v  a'yiwv  ctTToaroXoiv  nepl  ')(^apL(x- 
fidroov,^  with  which  the  eighth  book  of  the  Apostolic 
Constitutions'^  opens,  there  may  be  recognized  with 
probability  a  more  or  less  thorough  redaction  of  a 
work  of  Hippolytus  which  appears  in  the  Statue  List 
as  Uepl  'x^apLafidTcop  cnroaToXiKr}  7rapd8oaL<i.  The  dis- 
cussions contained  therein  concerning  the  significance 
of  gifts  of  grace  reach  their  climax  in  the  statement 
that  even  the  possession  of  a  charism  does  not  consti- 
tute a  man  pious,  and  that  consequently  an  ignorant 
or  immoral  bishop  is  no  true  bishop.  According  to 
Achelis,  Hippolytus  wrote  this  dissertation  while  still 
a  member  of  the  larger  communion,  aiming  it  against 
Zephyrinus,  i.e.  before  217  a.d. 

Cf.  the  Editions  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  (Lagarde,  230-236). 
H.  Achelis  (see  />,  below),  Anhang  I,  269-280. 

(d)  In  the  eighth  book  of  the  Apostolic  Constitu- 
tions* there  is  a  section^  entitled  Atarafet?  tmu  avrcov 
ajicov  dTToaToXcou  irepl  'y^eiporovLcov  8id  'IttttoXvtov,  which 
also  represents  a  redaction  of  an  older  writing.  Achelis, 
with  good  reason,  assumes  that  the  source  was  the  (38) 
Canoiics  Hippolyti  which  have  been  preserved  in  Arabic, 
though  in  a  much  revised  form.  He  is  probably  incor- 
rect, however,  in  identifying  it  with  the  cnrocrroXiKr] 
TrapdSoai'i  ^  of  the  Statue  List,  and  in  supposing  that  it 
had   been    worked    into   the    Egyptian    Canons"   before 

1  Cf.  Jerome,  Episi.  71,6.  a  Chaps,  i  and  2. 

2  Manuscripts  noted  by  Harnack,  LG,  643.  *  Chaps.  4  sqq. 
5  Manuscripts  noted  by  Harnack,  I.G,  643. 

®  See  a,  preceding.  "  §  98.  4. 


342  ROMAN   WRITERS 


its  contents  passed  into  the  Constitutions.  Funk,  on 
the  other  hand,  considers  that  the  Canons  were  a  late 
compilation  based  upon  the  Constitutions.  If  Achelis 
is  right,  it  is  possible,  with  him,  to  regard  the  Canons 
as  the  document  that  was  intended  to  constitute  the 
platform  of  the  opposition-church  in  the  conflict  with 
Callixtus.  The  Canons,^  after  an  introduction,^  deal 
with  the  ordination  of  the  clergy ;  ^  rules  concerning 
catechumens,  women,  baptism,'^  fasting,^  oblations,  and 
the  love-feast  iagapc)^  Paschal  fasts,'  the  healing  of  the 
sick,^  eucharistic  service,^  daily  morning  worship, ^"^  and 
finally,  the  observances  of  daily  life.^^  On  the  frag- 
ments of  sermons  contained  in  Canon  XXX,  see  above.^^ 

Editions:  D.  B.  de  Haneberg,  Canones  S.  Hippolyti  arabice  e 
codicibjis  rontanis  cum  versione  latina,  aniiot.  et  proleg.  Monach. 
1870.  Latin  version,  H.  Vielhaber''s  improved  form  of  Haneberg's 
translation,  given  by  H.  Achelis,  pp.  38-137  (see  below).  —  Trans- 
lation: V.  Grone,  in  BKV,  1874. 

Literature:  H.  Achelis,  Die  altesten  Qiiellen  des  orientalischen 
Kirchenrechts.  Erstes  Biic/i :  Die  Canones  Hippolyti,  in  TU,  VI,  4. 
\^(^\.—  Idem,  in  ZKG,  XV,  1894,  1-43.  —  F.  X.  Funk,  Die  apos- 
tolischeii  Konstitntiouoi,  Rottenb.  1891,  254-280.  Idem,  in  ThQu, 
LXXV,  1893,  594-666 ;  and  separately,  Tubingen,  1893.  A.  Harnack 
(review  of  Funk,  1891),  in  StKr,  LXVI,  1893,  403-420. 

9.  Poetical  works  of  Hippolytus  would  be  attested  if 
anything  could  be  made  out  of  the  entry  in  the  Statue 
List,  as  follows:  'n[t]Sal  [e]t9  Tracra?  ra'^  7/3[a]<^a9 
(Harnack  :  (hhaX  BtaKoa-Lai.      irdawi  to.';  ypacfid'i). 

1  Arrangement  given  by  Achelis,  140-142. 

2  Canon  I.  8  XXIV. 

8  Canons  II-IX.  »  XXXVII,  XXVIII,  XXX. 

*  X-XIX.  10  XXX. 

6  XX,  XXXII.  11  XXV-XXVII,  XXIX,  XXIII,  XXXVIII. 

6  XXXII-XXXVI.  12  See  No.  4,  above. 

■?  XXII. 


IIIPPOLYTUS  343 


See  H.  Achelis,  Ueber  Hippolyfs  Oden  und  setfie  Schrift  '■' Ziir 
grossen  Ode^''  in  Gotiiiig.  Nadir iclit en,  Phil.  Hist.  Klasse,  1896, 
pp.  272-276.  Also  P.  Battiffol,  Les pretendiies  '■'■Odae  in  Scripttiras " 
de  St.  Hippolyti\  in  Rev.  bibl.  inter )iat.  V,  1896,  268-271. 

10.  The  follovvin-;-,  ascribed  to  Hippolytus,  are  proba- 
bly or  certainly  spurious. 

{a)  The  eight  fragments  of  Kara  ^y]pwvo^  KaVHXiKO'i 
irepl  OeoXoyia'i  Koi  aapKcoaeco'i '  Kara  aTOL')^elov  Xoyo^;  ^ 
preserved  by  Anastasius  Apocrisiarius,  in  which,  per- 
haps, the  remains  of  the  Theological  Outlines  of  the 
Areopagite  are  to  be  found. 

Cf.  J.  Draseke,  Beron  mid  Pseiido-Hippolytus,  in  ZwTh,  XXIX, 
1886,  291-318.  /don,  Gesaminelte  patristische  Untersnchimgen, 
Altona  and  Lpz.  1889,  S^-77-  Opposite  view,  J.  Langen,  in  Rev. 
Intern,  de  Tlicol.  II,  1894,  34. 

{b)  t^ir]'^r](n<i.  This  relates  to  an  attempt  to  violate 
a  Christian  virgin  at  Corinth,  and  to  her  rescue  by  a 
brave  youth.^  Palladius^  had  read  it  as  the  work  of  a 
7Wt)^f/i09  ro)v  aiTocTToKwv,  named  Hippolytus.  It  calls 
to  mind  the  legends  of  the  Diocletian  period. 

(r)  The  Ao'70?  irepX  rr]'^  crvvTekeia^  rov  Koa/xov  koI 
irepl  Tov  avTi')(^piaTOV  koi  et9  r-qv  hevrepav  irapovaiav 
Tov  Kvpiov  i)ixoiv  '\j]aov  XpLcrrov,^  is  a  long  composition 
which  circulated  in  many  manuscripts  and  versions. 
"  At  the  earliest,  it  belongs  to  the  ninth  century,"  and 
was  first  published  by  J.  Picus  in  1556.'^ 

(</)  Four  (five)  fragments  with  dogmatic  contents, 
preserved  in  Armenian,  and  published  by  Pitra." 

^  Cf.  No.  6  d,  c,  above.  *  Historia  l.aus.  148. 

2  Lagaidc,  4.  6  Lagarde,  14. 

8  Idem,  144. 

6  J.  Picus,  Paris,  1556;   cf.  Newostrujew  (cf.  6  a,  above). 

"  Pitra,  AS,  IV,  70  sq.  (336  sq.). 


344  •  ROMAN   WRITERS 


{c)  Material  which  originated  with  Hippolytus  may 
possibly  be  found  in  the  fragments  ascribed  to  an  Hip- 
polytus, in  an  anonymous  Arabic  Catena  on  the  Penta- 
teuch. The  Catena,  however,  dates  from  the  tenth 
century  at  the  earliest. 

O.  Bardenhewer  (cf.  3  p,  above),  30-40.  P.  de  Lagarde,  Mate- 
rialien  ztir  Kritik  mid  desc/iiclite  des  Pentateiichs,  Heft  2,  Lpz. 
1867.  The  commentary  on  Genesis,  Migne,  Patrol.  Grace.  X,  701- 
712  ("Fragmenta  dubia  in  Pentateuclium  ")  belongs  here. 

(/)  Nothing  certain  can  be  said  about  the  sentence 
with  psychological  contents,  printed  by  Lagarde, ^  nor 
concerning  the  fragment  irepl  tmu  lj3'.  airocnoXiov,  irov 
€KaaTO<;  avroiv  eici]pv^ev  koX  ttov  iTeXeccodrj  given  by  Migne.^ 

Cf.  Constitutiones  Apost.  edit.  P.  de  Lagarde,  282-284,  and 
N.  Bonwetsch,  in  LG,  896  sq. 

§  92.     Novatian 

Editions:  M.  Mesnartus  (J.  Gangneius),  Paris,  1545  (among  the 
works  of  Tertullian).  E.  Welchmanus,  O.xon.  1724.  J.  Jackson, 
Lond.  1728.     Migne,  Patrol.  Lat.  Ill,  911-1000. 

Translation:  R.  E.Wallis.  in  ANF,  V,  603-650  (Trinity.  Meats). 

Literature:  A.  Harnack,  in  Herzog  and  Plitt,  Realencydop.  XI, 
652-667.  G.  T.  Stokes,  in  DCB,  IV,  58-60.  — Schoenemann,  BPL, 
135-143.     Richardson,  BS,  63  sq.     Preuschen,  LG,  652-656. 

I.  Concerning  the  life  and  works  of  Novatian,  there 
are  extant  only  the  testimonials  of  his  opponents,  which 
give  wholly  ex  parte  statements,  or  distorted  accounts  of 
the  facts.'^     Novatianus"*   was    of    unknown   extraction, 

1  Lagarde,  145.  -  Migne,  Patrol.  Grace.  X,  951-954. 

«  Cf.  Cyprian,  Episl.  44,  45,  49>  52-55-  59,  60,  68,  69,  73.  Episi. 
Cornelii  in  Eusel)ius,  VI,  43.  P.p.  Dionys.  Alex.  1.  c.  VI,  45.  Pseudo- 
Cyprianus,  ad  Novatiaiiiim. 

<  So  Cyprian  and  the  Latin  tradition.  Eusehius,  VI,  43,  gives  Noovdros; 
later  writers,  Naudros. 


NOVATIAN  345 


possibly  an  African,  not  a  Phrygian,  in  spite  of  the 
statement  of  Philostorgius.^  He  was  baptized  during  a 
severe  illness,  and  was  ordained  presbyter  by  the  Roman 
bishop,  it  is  alleged,  against  the  protest  of  the  entire 
clergy,  and  of  many  of  the  laity.  In  March,  251,  he 
was  consecrated  as  bishop  in  opposition  to  Cornelius, 
and,  at  the  head  of  a  rigorous  party,  he  became  the 
originator  of  a  great  schism  in  which  for  a  time  the 
whole  church  was  involved,  and  whose  traces  can  be 
followed  in  the  Orient  even  into  the  Middle  Ages.  The 
statement  that  he  was  a  martyr  under  Valerian,  rests 
solely  upon  the  testimony  of  Socrates.'-^ 

2.  Very  little  has  been  preserved  from  the  numerous 
treatises  and  letters  of  Novatian,'^  among  the  rest  being 
his  principal  work  in  (now  lost)  manuscripts  of  Ter- 
tullian.  That  which  is  extant  confirms  the  assertion  of 
Jerome'*  that  Novatian  possessed  an  original  literary 
style,  and  also  the  judgment  of  his  opponent,  Cyprian,^ 
who  ascribed  to  him  philosophical  training  and  rhetori- 
cal ability.''  A  comprehensive  and  thorough  investiga- 
tion of  Novatian's  literary  activity  is  still  wanting. 

3.  There  have  been  preserved  :  — 

(d)  The  composition  Dc  Trinitate  {de  regnla  fidei), 
which  was  early  ascribed  to  Tertullian  or  Cyprian,'  may 
safely  be  claimed  for  Novatian  on  the  testimony  of 
Jerome.^     This  work,  which  was  written  at  all  events 

1  Hist.  Ecd.  VIII,  15.  2  fjist  f^^i_  IV,  28. 

^  Cf.  their  enumeration  i)y  Jerome,  De  Viris  //lust.  70;  cf.  Epist.  lO,  3, 
and  36,  I. 

*  Contra  Rujimim,  II,  19.  ^  Epist.  55,  24. 

*"  Cf.  also  the  spiteful  remarks  of  Cornelius,  loc.  cit. 

'  Cf.  the  controversy  between  Rulinus  {^ite  adult,  librr.  Orig.  Lom- 
matzsch,  XXV,  395)  and  Jerome  (^Contra  Rujiii.  II,  19). 

^  De  Viris  lllust.  70. 


346  ROMAN   WRITERS 


before  the  schism,  treats  first  of  God  and  his  attributes;^ 
second  (coupled  with  a  rejection  of  the  theological 
theories  of  Sabellius),  of  Christ  as  the  true  God-man ;  ^ 
and  closes,  after  a  brief  exposition  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,'^  with  a  defence  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity  against  Monarchian  objections.*  Theologically, 
the  author  was  under  the  influence  of  Irenaeus  and  Ter- 
tullian ;  ^  his  book,  both  in  form  and  contents,  was  an 
important  contribution,  being  the  sole  presentation  of 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  in  the  Western  church  before 
Augustine. 

Edition:  Whiston,  in  Sermons  and  Essays,  1709. 
Translation:  Clir.  Fr.   Rossler,  in   Bibi.  d.  KVv.  Ill,  Lpz.  1777, 
278-307  (Extract).     R.  E.  Wallis,  in  ANF,  V,  61 1-644. 

(/;)  The  small  treatise  in  epistolary  form,  De  cibis 
Jiidaicis  {Novatiaruis  plcbi  hi  cvangclio  stanti  salntcni) 
was  written  in  a  time  of  persecution ;  ^  that  is,  probably, 
in  250  A.D.,  and  does  not  presuppose  the  existence  of 
the  schism.  Preceding  it  there  had  been  two  other 
writings  which  are  also  mentioned  by  Jerome ;  viz.  De 
Circumcisioiie  and  Dc  Sabbato.  These  Jewish  questions 
appear,  consequently,  to  have  been  burning.  Novatian 
treated  the  question  of  distinctions  touching  food,  by 
showing  that  the  divine  prohibition  held  good  for  Jews, 
but  that  for  Christians  only  one  prohibition  existed,  that 
they  should  eat  no  meat  offered  to  idols. 

4.  Nothing  is  known  touching  the  circumstances 
under  which  the  remaining  works  mentioned  by  Jerome 
were  written  :    Dc  PascJia,  Dc  Saccniotc,  Dc   Oratioue 

1  1-8.  4  30-3,. 

2  9-28.  ''  Jerome,  loc.  cit.  ■  eTrirofiriv  ppcris  TerluUiani  faciens. 
8  29.                  "  Chap.  I. 


VICTORINUS   OF   PETTAU  34/ 

(the  older  manuscripts,  except  the  Vatican,  read  thus ; 
the  Vatican  has  ordinationc),  De  Instantia  {irepX  tmv 
eveGTonraiv),  and  Dc  Attalo  {innltaqiie  alia).  Harnack 
conjectures  that  the  first  mentioned  was  identical  with 
the  Pseudo-Cyprianic  writing  De  pascJia  contpntus} 

5.  {a)  In  the  collection  of  Cyprian's  letters,  two 
writings  have  been  included,  the  first  of  which  ^  cer- 
tainly,''^ the  second  ■*  very  probably,  was  written  by  No- 
vatian  as  correspondent  for  the  Roman  congregation 
during  the  vacancy  of  the  see  after  the  martyr  death  of 
Fabian.^ 

(/;)  Weyman  and  Demmler^  have  sought  to  show 
that  the  Pseudo-Cyprianic  writings  Dc  Spcctaculis  and 
De  bono  pndicitiac  proceeded  from  Novatian.  Accord- 
ing to  Harnack,  the  work  Dc  laudc  mavtyrii~  also  was 
written  by  Novatian. 

III.    The  Remaining  Occidental  Writers 

§  93.      Victorinns  of  Pcttau 

Editions  :  TJieophylacti  EHuarrationes  in  Pauli  epp.  edit.  J.  Loni- 
cerus,  Paris,  1543  (Apoc).  M.  de  la  Eigne  (cf.  §  2.  8  «),  VI,  713- 
730  (edit.  Colon.  1618.  Ill,  136-142)  (Apoc).  A.  Rivinus,  Gotha, 
1652  (Apocryphal  writings).  Max.  liibl.  Patr.  (cf.  §  2.  8  rt;).  Ill, 
1677.  Cave  (of.  §2.4  b),  I,  1688,  102-104.  Gallandi  (cf.  §2.8  a), 
IV,  49-64.  Migne,  Patrol.  Lat.  V,  281-344.  Routh,  RS,  III,  453- 
473  (''''■  fiJbrka  niuiidi). 

Translation  :  R.  E.  Walli.s,  ANF,  VII,  341-368  (Creation,  Apoc). 

Literature  :  J.  Launoius,  De  Victoriiio  episcopo  et  mariyn-e  disser- 
tatio,  Paris,  1653,  2d  edit.  1664.  J.  Haussleiter,  Die  Koiiniientare 
des    Victorinns,    'J'ichonins    i/nd   Hieronyniiis   ziir    Apokalypse,    in 

1  Cf.  §  86.  6  d.  *  Cf.  Harnack  (§  86.  4,  close). 

2  Episl.  30.  G  Cf.  §  86.  5  a-b. 

3  Cf.  Epist.  55,  5.  ■  §  86.  5  c. 
*  Epist.  36. 


348  OCCIDENTAL   WRITERS 

ZkWL,  VII.  1886,  239-257.  H.  A.  Wilson,  in  DCB,  IV,  1128  sq. 
J.  Haussleiter,  Der  chiliastische  ScJiliissabschnitt  iin  echten  .ipoka- 
lypsekoiiiincntar  des  Bisdiofs  Vict,  von  Pettau,  in  ThLR.  XVI,  1895, 
193-199.  —  Schoenemann,  BPL,  144-147.     Preuschcn,  LG,  731-735. 

I.  Victorinus,  bishop  of  Petavio  (Pettau,  in  Styria),  fell 
a  martyr  in  the  Diocletian  persecution.^  The  statement 
of  Cassiodorus  ^  that  in  his  earlier  years  he  had  been  a 
rhetorician,  probably  arose  from  confounding  him  with 
Victorinus  Afer,  of  the  fourth  century.  Jerome  ^  names 
him  as  author  of  commentaries  on  Genesis,*  Exodus, 
Leviticus,  Isaiah,  Ezckiel,  Habakkuk,  Ecclesiastes,^  the 
Song,  Matthew,^  and,  finally,  on  the  Apocalypse.  In 
these,  Victorinus  had  copied  Origen,"  and  Jerome  ^  has 
more  to  say  regarding  the  good  intention,  than  concern- 
ing the  execution  of  these  works,  whose  Latin  betrays 
the  born  Greek.  A  single  fragment,  published  by  Cave 
from  a  Lambeth  manuscript,  is  extant :  Dc  fabrica  mundi. 
It  may  be  genuine,  and,  in  that  case,  it  must  be  referred 
to  the  commentary  on  Genesis.  There  is  also  a  com- 
mentary on  the  Apocalypse,  in  a  shorter^  and  a  longer  ^^ 
recension,  by  means  of  which  perhaps  the  original  work 
may  be  reconstructed  after  the  removal  of  the  portions 
that  Jerome  wove  into  it  from  the  work  of  Tichonius. 
Attention  is  due  to  the  remarks  of  Kattenbusch,^^  who 

1  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  74;   Martyn-.  Roman.  2d  November. 

2  Inst.  div.  lit.  5  and  7. 

3  Cf.  Jerome,  Dc  Viris  flhist.  74.  *  Cf.  Epist.  36,  16. 
^Cf.  Comm.  Ezech.  on  iv,  13.      Opera.,  V,  425. 

•5  Cf.  Comm.  Matth.  praef,  and  Cassiodorus,  loc.  cit. 

'  Jerome,  Epist.  84,  7;   61,  2. 

8  De  Viris  Illust.  74;   cf.  Epist.  58,  10;   70,  5;    Contra  Rufin.  I,  2. 

"  Published  by  Lonicerus  and  De  la  Uigne. 
10  Published  by  C.allandi  and  Migne. 
"F.  Kattcnbusch  (cf.  §  18),  p.  213  f. 


RETICiUS   OF   AUTUN  349 

reckons  with  the  possibiHty  that  even  Tichonius  himself 
remodelled  the  commentary.  Recently  Haussleiter  has 
discovered  the  genuine  conclusion  of  the  commentary.^ 
2.  In  the  last  place,  Jerome^  names  among  the  works 
of  Victorinus  a  treatise  Adversus  omnes  haerescs.  It 
may  be  that  it  is  contained  in  the  Pseudo-Tertullian  sup- 
plement to  De  praescriptione  haercticonn)i,  since  Victo- 
rinus, according  to  Jerome,^  copied  Hippolytus,  whose 
Syntaguia  presumably  was  used  in  that  tractate.*  A 
striking  relationship  exists  between  the  genuine  portions 
of  the  commentary  on  the  Apocalypse  and  the  Pseudo- 
Tertullian  poem  Advcrsiis  Marcioncm.^  The  other  things 
printed  (by  Rivinus)  under  the  name  of  Victorinus  do 
not  belong  to  him. 

§  94.     Reticiiis  of  Autim 
Harnack,  LG,  751  f. 

Reticius,  bishop  of  Autun,  took  part  as  representative 
of  the  Emperor  Constantine,  in  the  Anti-donatist  synod 
held  at  Rome  in  313  a.d.  He  wrote  a  Commentary  on 
the  Song  of  Songs,  in  which,  according  to  the  statements 
of  Jerome,^  a  most  curious  sort  of  exegesis  was  prac- 
tised. A  sentence  from  a  writing  by  him  against  Nova- 
tian~  has  been  preserved  by  Augustine.^  Harnack^ 
supposes  that  Reticius  was  the  author  of  the  Pseudo- 
Cyprianic  writing  Ad  Novatiannm. 

1  In  the  Codex  Ottobon.  Lat.  32S8  A.  2  j)g  yiyi^  Illnst.  74. 

3  Epist.  36,  16. 

*  So  Harnack;    cf.  §  85.  11  />,  above. 

^  Haussleiter,  p.  254  ff . ;   cf.  also  §  85.  11  d. 

6  Epist.  37,  I ;   cf.  5.  2,  and  Dc  Viris  lllust.  82. 

"^  Jerome,  De  Viris  lllust.  82. 

8  Contra  Julian.  Pelag.  I,  3,  7,  and  Op.  imp.  cont.  Jul.  I,  55. 

9  LG,  718,  752. 


CHAPTER    III 

EPISCOPAL  AND   SYNODAL    WRITINGS 

§§  63.  4  ;  68.  g;  69.  c;  74  ;  75.  2  t ;  77  ;  81  ;  84  ;  86.  4. 

§  95.     Roman  Bishops 

1.  Nothing  worthy  of  credence  is  known  with  regard 
to  the  literary  activity  of  Zephyrinus  {circa  199-217  a.d.). 
Optatus  of  Mileve  ^  alleges  that  he  wrote  against  the 
heretics.^ 

2.  Callixtus  (217-222  A.D.)  in  an  edict,  which  possi- 
bly was  prefaced  with  full  reasons,^  declared  fleshly 
sins  to  be  venial,  and  the  episcopal  power  of  the  keys 
to  be  indisputable.  Tertullian's  writing,  De  Pudicitia, 
in  which  Callixtus  was  attacked,  furnishes  material  for 
the  reconstruction  of  this  edict,  which  possibly  was 
written  in  Greek.^ 

J.  B.  De  Rossi,  in  Bidl.  Archeol.  CJirist.  1866,  26.  A.  Harnack, 
in  ZKG,  II,  1878,  582.  Herzog  und  Plitt,  RcalencyJd.  VIII,  420;  X, 
562.  E.  Preusclien  (cf.  §  85.  9  ^7),  48  f.  E.  Rolffs,  Das  fndiilgenz- 
Edikt  des  rdinischen  Bischofs  Callist.  in  TU,  XI,  3,  1893  (recon- 
struction).—  Harnack,  LG,  603-605. 

3.  Pontianus  (230-235  a.d.)  appears  to  have  put  forth 
a  writing  in  the  matter  of  the  condemnation  of  Origen.^ 

^  Schism.  Donat.  I,  9. 

2  Cf.  Ilippolytus,  Philosophnmcna,  IX,  21 ;    Harnack,  LG,  597. 

3  So  Rolffs.  •»  Cf.  §  85.  9  h. 

•'•  Cf.  Jerome,  F.pist.  33,4,  (84,  10;  Eusebius,  VI,  36.  3);  Harnack,  LG, 
648. 

350 


ROMAN    BISHOPS  35  I 


4.  Eusebius^  mentions  three  ^  letters  of  Cornelius 
(251-253),  written  in  Greek  to  Fabius  of  Antioch,  which 
he  had  read  at  the  library  in  Caesarea.  Eusebius^  has 
preserved  seven  fragments  (some  of  them  extensive)  of 
the  third  letter  which  was  written  in  connection  with 
Novatianist  affairs.  Besides,  Cornelius  wrote  at  least 
seven  letters  to  Cyprian,  two  of  which  have  been  pre- 
served,* while  the  existence  of  the  other  five  can  be 
inferred  from  Cyprian's  letters.^ 

Fabricius,  BG,  191-293.  Routh,  RS,  III,  19-89.  Harnack,  LG, 
650-652. 

5.  Stephanus*"  (254-257  a.d.)  wrote  to  the  Syrian 
and  Arabian  congregations,'  and  also  to  the  Oriental 
bishops,^  as  well  as  to  Cyprian,"'  in  the  controversy  in 
regard  to  heretical  baptism. 

6.  Sixtus  II  (257  258  A.D.),  according  to  Harnack, ^*^ 
wrote  the  treatise  ad  Novatimium  which  stands  under 
the  name  of  Cyprian. 

7.  Athanasius  ^'  has  preserved  a  considerable  frag- 
ment taken  from  a  writing  of  Dionysius  (259-268  a.d.) 
against  the  Sabellians.  In  it  the  question  of  the  gen- 
eration of  the  Son  by  the  Father  is  discussed.  Besides, 
Dionysius  wrote  to  his  namesake,  Dionysius  of  Alexan- 

1  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  43. 

2  Jerome  (^De  Viris  Illust.  69)  incorrectly  says,  four. 

^  §§  5-20.  5  Episi.  45,  i;    48,  i;    50;    59,  1-2. 

*  Cyprian,  Epist.  49  and  50.         ^  Harnack,  l^G,  656-658. 

'  Dionys.  Alex,  in  Eusebius,  Red.  Hist.  VH,  5.  2. 

8  Idem,  VH,  5.  4. 

®  Epist.  74,  I  (a  sentence  is  there  given), 
w  Cf.  §  86.  6  a. 
"  Deer  eta  Synod.  Nic.  26;    cf.  Sen  lent.  Piouys.  13. 


352  SYNODAL   WRITINGS 


dria,  in  the  same  matter,^  and  he  addressed  a  letter  of 
consolation  to  the  congregation  at  Caesarea  in  Cappa- 
docia.2 

Fabricius,  BG,  293  f.  Routh,  RS,  III,  371-403.  Harnack,  LG, 
659. 

8.  A  fragment  (containing  a  confession  of  faith) 
belonging  to  a  letter  forged  by  the  Apollinarists  and 
ascribed  to  Felix  (269-274)  was  read  at  the  Synod  of 
Ephesus,  449  A.D.2 

§  96.     Acts  of  Synods 

I.  Only  meagre  remains  of  the  documents,  connected 
with  the  acts  of  the  numerous  synods  of  the  third  cen- 
tury, have  come  down  to  us.  The  following  have  been 
lost:  The  acts  of  the  synods  convened  by  Bishop 
Demetrius  at  Alexandria  in  231  or  232  a.d.  with  a  view 
to  the  condemnation  of  Origen ;  '^  the  acts  of  the  synod 
held  at  Bostra  (about  244  a.d),  in  reference  to  Beryllus,^ 
in  which  Origen  took  part  *^  (these  Eusebius'^  had  seen^); 
the  acts  of  an  Arabian  synod  held  about  the  same  time, 
in  reference  to  the  Thnetopsychitae,  in  which  also 
Origen  took  part ;  '^  the  acts  of  the  synods  in  refer- 
ence to  Novatianist  affairs,  held  at  Rome  in  251  ^^  and 
252  A.D.^i  and   at  Carthage  in  251,^2  ^■^■^^]  g^jg^  various 

1  Athanasius,  Sentent.  Diouys.  13.       -  Basil,  Epist.  70. 

3  Cf.  C.  P.  Caspari  (cf.  §  75.  3  b),  111-123;  —  Harnack,  LG,  659  f. 

<  §  61.  2. 

^  §  84.  6  §   61.  7  b. 

''  Hist.  Red.  VI,  II.  3;   cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris,  60;  and  Socrates,  I/ist. 
Eccl.  Ill,  7. 

^  Harnack,  LG,  514  f. 

9  EuselMus,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  37;    August.  Haer.  LXXXIII;    LG,  515. 
1''  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  VI,  43.  2;    cf.  Gyprian,  F.pist.  55,  6. 
1'  Cyjirian,  Epist.  52.  i-  Cyprian,  Epist.  55,  6;    59,  13, 


ACTS  OF  SYNODS  353 


African  synods  held  in  reference  to  the  controversy  on 
heretical  baptism ;  and  finally  the  Acts  of  the  first  two 
synods  directed  against  Paul  of  Samosata. 

2.    The  following  have  been  preserved  :  — 

(a)  A  writing  in  reference  to  the  question  of  penance, 
directed  to  Cornelius  of  Rome  in  the  year  253/  by 
forty-two  African  bishops  gathered  under  the  presi- 
dency of  Cyprian  ; 

(d)  A  writing  in  reference  to  infant  baptism,  com- 
posed by  Cyprian  and  fifty-six  bishops,  and  directed  to 
Fidus  in  the  year  253  (252  ?);^ 

{c)  A  writing  by  Cyprian  and  thirty-six  bishops  to 
Legio  and  Emerita  in  Spain,  in  the  year  256,^  in  refer- 
ence to  the  reinstatement  of  Bishops  Basilides  and 
Martialis ; 

(d)  Two  writings  of  the  first  and  third  (second) 
synods  assembled  at  Carthage  in  connection  with  the 
controversy  concerning  heretical  baptism,  which  were 
issued  in  the  years  255-256;* 

(e)  The  protocol  of  the  third  Carthaginian  synod, 
in  connection  with  the  baptismal  controversy  of  the 
year  256,  under  the  title  Sententiae  episcoponim  num. 
LXXX  VII  de  haereticis  bapti:^aiidis  ;  ^ 

On  the  Carthaginian  synods,  see  Routh,  RS,  III,  93-217. 

(/)  A  writing  of  Bishops  Hymenaeus  (of  Jerusalem), 
Theophilus,  Theotecnus  (of  Csesarea),  Maximus,  Pro- 
clus,  and  Bolarius,  to  Paul  of  Samosata,  composed  before 
268,  in  which  they  explain  to  him  their  belief,  which 

^  Cyprian,  Epist.  57;   cf.  §  86.  4.      ^  Cyprian,  F.pist.  67;   cf.  86.  4. 
*  Cyprian,  Epist.  64;    cf.  §  86.  4.       ■*  Cyprian,  Epist.  70-72;    cf.  §  86.  4. 
^  Cyprian,  Opera,  ed.  Hartel,  I,  433-461 ;    Harnack,  LG,  728  f. 
2A 


354  SYNODAL   WRITINGS 


they  allege  to  have  been  derived  from  the  Apostles.^ 
No  manuscript  is  known  ;  '^ 

{g-)  A  number  of  fragments  from  the  writing  in  which 
the  bishops  assembled  at  Antioch  (probably  in  268), 
acquainted  Dionysius  of  Rome  and  Maximus  of  Alex- 
andria with  the  excommunication  pronounced  on  Paul. 
According  to  Jerome's^  statement  (which  is  probably 
worthless),  the  writing  was  composed  by  Malchion,  the 
opponent  of  Paul.*  The  fragments  are  given,  part  by 
Eusebius,^  part  by  Leontius  ;  ^ 

(//)  With  regard  to  the  fragments  of  the  disputation 
between  Paul  of  Samosata  and  the  presbyter  Malchion, 
following  the  shorthand  reports  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Synod  of  Antioch,  see  above." 

1  On  the  names,  cf.  Eusebius,  //isf.  Eccl.  VII,  30.  2. 

2  Routh,  RS,  2S9-299,  LG,  525  f. 

3  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  71. 

*  Cf.  §  78;   translated  by  S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  in  ANF,  VI,  169-171. 

5  Eusebius,  HisL  Eccl.  VII,  30. 

6  Adversus  Nestor,  et  Eutych.  Ill;  Routh,  RS,  303-313;  Harnack,  LG, 
520  f. 

•^  Cf.  §  78. 


THIRD    SECTION 

Ecclesiastical  Literature  in  the  Second  and 
Third  Centuries 

§  97-     Symbols  a7id  Creeds 

Literature:  See  §  i8.  A.  W'Mwxf^,  Dogmengeschichtey  3d  edit. 
(§  2.  7.  e),  I,  320-337.  C.  P.  Caspari,  Hat  die  alexanciriniscJie 
Kirche  zur  Zeit  des  Cle/netis  eiii  Taufbekenntniss  besessen,  oder 
nk/it?  in  ZkWL,  VII,  1886,  352-375.  —  Harnack,  LG,  235,  262,  291, 
551,667. 

The  African  baptismal  symbol,  which  can  be  recon- 
structed from  Tertullian's  writings  principally,^  is  to  be 
traced  back  to  the  Roman.^  On  the  other  hand,  the 
confession  whose  existence  in  Irenaeus'^  works  can  be 
proved,  may  have  been  an  inheritance  from  Asia  Minor. 
The  question  whether  a  fixed  and  formulated  baptismal 
confession  existed  at  Alexandria  as  early  as  the  time  of 
Clement  *  may  be  answered  in  the  affirmative  with 
Caspari,  rather  than  in  the  negative  with  Harnack. 
But  still,  the  question  as  to  the  extent  to  which  the 
Oriental  national  churches  possessed  baptismal  confes- 
sions in  the  third  century,  is,  at  the  present  state  of  in- 
vestigation, as  little  ready  for  decisive  answer  as  is  the 
other  question,  whether  the  single  demonstrable  case^ 
of   relationship  between  the  Caesarean   baptismal  con- 

1  Harnack,  Pat?-.  Apost.  118-123.  '  Harnack,  Idem,  123-127. 

2  Cf.  Tertullian,  Praescript.  36.  *  Stromata,  VII,  15,  90 
^  Seethe  Caesarean  baptismal  symbol;    Hahn,  §  116. 

355 


356  CHURCH-ORDERS 


fession  and  the  Roman  symbol,  justifies  the  conclusion 
that  the  Oriental  type  of  symbol  was  dependent  upon 
the  Roman,  or  is  to  be  urged  as  showing  that  the  Roman 
symbol  originated  in  the  East  (Asia  Minor).  The  sym- 
bol of  Gregory  Thaumaturgus  exhibits  no  kinship  to  the 
Roman. ^  On  the  symbol  of  Lucian  the  martyr,  see 
above.^ 

§  98.      Church-Orders 
Harnack,  LG,  28,  451-466,  515-518. 

The  great  law-book  of  the  Greek  (Oriental)  church, 
the  Apostolic  Constitutions,  and  the  collections  of  church- 
orders  of  the  Copts,  Ethiopians,  and  Arabians,  were 
first  compiled  as  such  during  and  after  the  fourth  cen- 
tury. Scholarship  is  busy  in  ascertaining  the  sources 
that  were  employed  in  their  construction ;  some  of  them 
reaching  back  into  the  second  and  third  centuries.  So 
far  as  these  efforts  have  met  with  success,  their  results 
must  here  receive  attention. 

I.  Under  the  title  Didascalia,  i.e.  catholic  doctrine  of 
the  twelve  Apostles  and  of  the  holy  disciples  of  our 
Redeemer,  there  has  been  preserved  in  the  Syriac  lan- 
guage ^  a  church-order  which,  as  is  generally  recognized, 
lies  at  the  basis  of  the  treatment  of  the  same  subjects 
in  the  first  six  books  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutiojis. 
After  some  exhortations  to  Christians  in  general,*  it 
treats  of  the  qualifications,  duties,  and  rights  of  bishops,^ 
of  matters  in  dispute  between  Christians,*^  of  gather- 
ings for  worship,^  of  widows,  deacons,  deaconesses,  and 

1  Hahn,  §  114;    cf.  §  75.  3  b,  above.  ^  Chaps.  4-9. 

2  §  79,  above.  ^  Chaps.  lo-i  i. 

3  Codex  Sanger  III.  Syr.  38.  ''  Chaps.  12-13. 
^  Chaps.  1-3. 


DIDASCALIA  '  357 


orphans,^  of  martyrs  and  the  influence  of  martyrdom,^ 
of  fasts,^  of  the  training  of  children,'*  and  of  heresies,^ 
closing  with  a  recapitulation  of  the  principles  of  the 
Apostles  in  the  composition  of  the  Didascaliaf'  and 
warnings  against  Jewish  tendencies.'  This  Didascalia 
originated  in  Syria  or  Palestine,  but  views  vary  in  re- 
gard to  the  date  of  its  composition.  Funk  sees  in  the 
Syriac  Didascalia  an  exact  reproduction  of  the  original 
Greek  text,  and  considers  it  "  approximately  certain  that 
the  work  originated  before  the  middle  of  the  third  cen- 
tury," and  as  "  quite  probable  that  it  belonged  even  to 
the  first  quarter  of  the  century."  Harnack  feels  com- 
pelled to  "  recognize,  in  the  copy  translated  by  the 
Syrians,  a  slight  modification  of  the  original  Didas- 
calia,''^ and  ascribes  "the  latter  to  the  first  half  of  the 
third  century,  the  former  to  the  second  half."  Katten- 
busch  suggests  the  query  whether  the  Didascalia  may 
not  have  been  made  by  Lucian  ^  for  his  congregation. 
The  author  was  acquainted  with  the  Didachc  (in  what 
form  is  doubtful),  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius,^*^  and  the 
fourth  book  of  the  Sibylline  Oracles ; "  according  to 
Funk,  he  had  also  read  Justin  and  Hegesippus  (.■'). 
The  Arabian  and  Ethiopian  Didascalia  are  of  later 
origin  and  are  not  treated  here.^^ 

Editions:  (P.  de  Lagarde),  1854. (Syriac).  Idem  (P.  Botticher), 
in  C.  C.  J.  Bunsen,  Analeda  Ante-IVicaena,  II,  Lond.  1854  (Re- 
translation  into  Greek,  with  use  of  the  text  of  the  Constitutions). 

^  Chaps.  14-18.  *  Chap.  23. 

2  Chaps.  19-20.  8  Chaps.  24-25. 

3  Chap.  21.  ■^  Chap.  26. 
*  Chap.  22. 

^  Cf.  the  Antinovatianist  (?)  sections  in  Chaps.  6-7. 
^  Cf.  §  79,  above.  n  Funk,  74. 

10  Cf.  Zahn's  edit.,  336  f.  12  Y^xik,  207-242. 


358  CHURCH-ORDERS 


Exact  indication  of  contents  (according  to  information  furnished 
by  Socin)  in  Funk,  Die  Apost.  Konstit.  (§  8i.  8  b),  pp.  28-40. 
A.  Harnack,  StKr,  1893,  404  f.  (cf.  §  91.  8  b).  F.  Kattenbusch, 
Das  Apost.  Symbol.  I,  Lpz.  1894,  p.  394. 

2.  The  foremost  place  among  the  ecclesiastical  writ- 
ings which  were  highly  esteemed  by  the  Southern  and 
Northern  Egyptians,  by  the  Ethiopians  and  by  the 
Egyptian  Arabians,  from  the  period  of  the  ancient 
church,  was  occupied  by  the  KawVe?  eKKKriaiadTLKoX 
TOiv  a<yLaiv  airoaToXcov,  i.e.  Ecclesiastical  Canons^  (Apos- 
tolische  Kirchenordnungen).  The  name  given  in  the 
Codex  Vindobonensis  is  At  ^iaTa<^aX  al  Bia  KXT^/xe^ro? 
Kal  Kav6ve<;  ckkX.  t.  a.  a. ;  and  in  the  Ethiopian  edition, 
Canoiics  patnim  apostolorum  saiictonn/i  qiios  constitue- 
riiiif  ad  ordinaiidain  ecclesiam  sanctani ;  a  title  which 
also  applies  to  the  Egyptian  Church-Order  (No.  4, 
below).  Its  thirty 2  canons  contain  ethical'^  and  ecclesi- 
astical *  prescriptions.  They  have  been  handed  down 
ia)  in  Greek  ;^  {b)  in  Coptic,  both  in  a  Southern  Egyp- 
tian (Sahidic  or  Theban)  and  in  a  Northern  Egyptian 
(Memphitic)  edition,  the  latter  being  dependent  upon 
the  former ;  (r)  in  Ethiopic,  in  a  form  also  dependent 
upon  the  Theban  ;*^  and  {d)  in  Arabic,  still  unpublished. 
The  moral  regulations  have  been  handed  down  sepa- 

1  Known  in  Germany  generally  (though  not  uniformly)  as  Apostolische 
Kirchenordnungen  (Apostolical  Church-Orders,  or  Canons).  The  term, 
"  Ecclesiastical  Canons,"  approves  itself  as  being  nearest  to  the  Greek, 
but  English  usage  varies.  These  Canons  are  to  be  distinguished  from 
the  "Apostolical  Canons"  (erroneously  called  "Ecclesiastical  Canons"  in 
ANF,  VII,  500-505),  which  are  usually  appended  to  the  Apostolic  Con- 
stitutions. 

2  So  Lagarde,  following  the  Theban  edit. 

•■^  4-14.  ''  Codex  Vitidob.  hist,  graec.  ^i). 

■»  (1-3),  15-20.  ^  Cf.  however,  Funk,  247. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  CANONS  359 

rately :  (a)  in  Greek,^  in  two  manuscripts  of  the  tenth 
and  fourteenth  centuries,  and  (/-')  in  Syriac.^  It  is  sus- 
ceptible of  proof '^  that  in  this  form  they  do  not  represent 
the  original  of,  but  fragments  from,  the  longer  recen- 
sions. According  to  Harnack's  investigations,  this 
church-order  was  a  clumsy  compilation  from  earlier 
writings,  made  in  Egypt  about  300  a.d.,  use  having 
been  made  of  the  Didachc'^  and  the  Epistle  of  Barna- 
bas for  the  moral  regulations,  and  of  two  disquisitions 
dating  from  the  second  century,  for  the  canonical  regu- 
lations. The  latter  two  arc  designated  by  Harnack  as 
Karacrracrti?  rov  KXrjpov;^  and  K.ardaTaat<;  Tfj<;  iKK\i]aia<;.'^ 
In  these  portions  the  Pastoral  Epistles  were  much  used. 

Editions:  H.  LudoU,  Ccu/^/z/e/!/. /n  hist.  Aethiop.  Francof.  1681, 
314  sqq.  (Ethiopic  and  Latin)  ;  cf.  W.  Fell,  Canones  Apostoloruin 
aethiopice.  Lips.  1881.  J.  W.  Bickell.  Gesc/iichte  dcs  Kirc/ienrec/its,  I, 
Giessen,  1843,  107-132  (Greek).  H.  Tattam,  The  Apostolic  Consti- 
tutions or  Canons  of  tlie  Apostles,  in  Coptic,  with  an  English  Trans- 
lation, Lond.  1848  (Memphitic  version).  A.  P.  de  Lagarde,  Reliquiae 
juris  cedes,  antiquissiniae.  Lips.  1856  (Greek,  according  to  Codex 
Vindob..  and  with  retranslation  into  Greek  from  Codex Sangerm.  Syr. 
38  ;  cf.  remarks  on  the  Tlieban  edition  in  Codex  Muss.  Britt.  440, 
Sup.  LX-XX).  Idem,  Aegyptiaca,  Gbttingen,  1883  (Theban  text, 
following  the  Codex  Miis.  Britt.  Orient.  1320,  Ann.  1006).  J.  B. 
Pitra,  Juris  ecclesiastici  graccoruni  historia  et  tnomtnienia,  I,  Rom. 
1864,  75-88  {Codex  Vindob.  and  Codex  Ottob.).  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in 
Nov.  Test.,  etc.  (§  3),  IV,  1866,  93-106;  2d  edit.  1884,  110-121. 
O.  de  Gebhardt,  in  Patr.  Apost.  (§  3),  I,  2  (2d  edit.),  1878,  XXVIII- 
XXXI  {Codex Alosqu.).     F.  X.  Funk,  in  his  edition  of  the  Doct. 

1  Codex  Mosqu.  graec.  CXXV,  saec  X  (Canons  4-14),  and  Codex  Ottob. 
graec.  408,  saec.  .Y/F(4-i3),  where  a  fragment  of  the  Didache  is  found, 
not  contained  in  other  recensions. 

■^  Codex  Sixngerm.  Syr.  38  (3-14). 

^  So  Harnack.  5  Canons  16-21. 

*  The  earhest  Didache,  cf.  §  21.  3.  •>  Canons  22-28. 


360  CHURCH-ORDERS 


apost.  (§  21),  50-74.  A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  II,  1-2,  1884,  225-237 
(Greek),  and  TU,  II,  5,  1S86,  7-31  (Canons  16-28,  Greek  and 
German) . 

Literature  :  See  the  prolegomena  and  commentaries  of  the  various 
editions,  especially  Bickell,  pp.  87-97,  178  sqq.  passivi  (gives  the 
older  literature  [Vansleb.  Ludolf  ]),  and  Harnack,  loc.  cit.  II,  i,  2, 
193-241  (on  the  AtSix'?  aiid  the  so-called  Ecclesiastical  Canons), 
II,  5  (on  the  sources  of  the  so-called  Ecclesiastical  Canons).  A. 
Krawutzcky,  Ueber  das  altkirchliche  Unterrichtsbuch :  "  Die  zwei 
IVege  oder  die  Entscheidniii^  dcs  Petnis^''  in  ThQu,  LXIV,  1882, 
359-445.     F.  X.  Funk  (§  81.  8  b),  pp.  243  sq. 

3.  The  facts  cannot  be  determined  with  certainty  in 
regard  to  the  Duae  Viae  vcl  Judicinin  secundujn  Petrum 
{Petri),  which  Rufinus  substituted  in  his  Latin  render- 
ing of  Athanasius'  ^  list  of  canonical  writings,  in  place  of 
the  AiSa^/^  KoKoviievii  rcov  cnroaToXcov.'^  The  Didache 
cannot  be  meant,  since  at  another  place  ^  Rufinus  desig- 
nates it  correctly  as  Doctrina  quae  dicitur  apostolorum.^ 
Apparently,^  reference  is  made  to  the  Ecclesiastical 
Canons,  and  the  second  title  is  sufficiently  explained  by 
the  "Judgment"  of  Peter  in  the  thirtieth  canon. 

4.  The  so-called  Egyptian  Church-Order,  that  is,  the 
thirty-two  canons  which  follow  the  Ecclesiastical  Canons 
in  the  Egyptian  law-book,  forms,  according  to  Achelis,^ 
the  intermediate  step  between  the  canons  of  Hippolytus 
and  the  eighth  book  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions,  and 
therefore  must  have  originated,  at  the  latest,  in  the  first 
half  of  the  fourth  century.  Funk"  differs  from  this 
view,  holding  that  the  Church-Order  was  an  extract 
from  the  Constitutions. 

1  Festal  Epistle,  39. 

*  Exposit.  in  symb.  Apost.  38:  cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Tllust.  I. 
'  Transl.  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  Ill,  25. 

*  Cf.  the  fragment  given  by  v.  Gebhardt.  ®  Cf.  §  91.  8  b. 

*  Harnack  holds  otherwise.  ''  Cf.  §  91.  8  b. 


DE   VIRGINITATE  36 1 


SUPPLEMENTARY 

§  99.      The  Pseudo-Clementine  Epistles  De    Virgihitate 

Editions:  J.  J.  Wetstenius,  Lugd.  Bat.  1752;  Migne,  PG,  I.  379- 
452  (following  CI.  Villecourt,  Paris,  1853).  J.  Th.  Beelen,  Lovan. 
1856,  F.  X.  Funk,  in  Opera  Pair.  Apost.  (cf.  §  3),  II,  1-27  (Latin). 
—  Translations:  P.  Zingerle,  Wien,  1827.  B.  P.  Pratten,  in  ANF, 
VIII,  53-66. 

Literature :  The  prolegomena  and  commentaries  connected  with 
the  editions.  B.  F.  Westcott,  A  General  Survey  of  tlie  History  of 
the  Canon  of  the  N.  T.,  Cambridge  and  Lond..  5t]i  edit.  1881,  pp. 
186  sq.  J.  M.  Cotterill,  Modern  Criticism  and  Clc::;  nt's  Epistles  to 
Virgins,  Lond.  1884;  cf.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  IX,  1884;  265-268. 
J.  B.  Lightfoot,  S.  Clement  of  Rome  (cf.  §  3),  I,  407-414.  A. 
Harnack,  Die  pseudo-clement .  Briefe  de  virginitate  und  die  Ent- 
stehnng  des  Monchtnms,  in  SBBA,  1891,  359-385.  —  Richardson, 
BS,  91  sq.     Harnack,  LG,  518  sq. 

Epiphanius  ^  and  Jerome  ^  were  acquainted  with  epis- 
tles of  Clement  of  Rome,  in  which  he  extolled  virginity. 
Thereby  are  intended  the  two  epistles,  De  Virginitate, 
which  have  been  preserved  in  a  manuscript  of  the  Syriac 
New  Testament.^  These  letters  were  written  by  an 
ascetic  to  ascetics,  male  and  female,  with  the  purpose 
of  setting  forth  in  brightest  light  the  advantages  of  celi- 
bate life,  and  of  indicating  the  means  and  ways  for 
avoiding  its  incidental  dangers.  Antiochus  of  Saba  (as 
late  as  about  620  a.d.)  inserted  considerable  sections 
of  the  Greek  original  in  his  Pajidectes.^  A  fragment^ 
is  found  in  a  British  Museum  codex  ^  in  Syriac,  trans- 
lated out  of  the  Testimonies  of  the  Fathers,  of  Timotheus 

^  Epiphanius,  Panarion,  XXX,  15. 

2  Jerome,  Adv.  fovin.  I,  1 2.     Cf.  Cotterill. 

'  Codex  Colleg.  Retnonstr.  Ainstetod.  184.  ann.  1470. 

*  Cotterill,  1 15-126. 

•^  I,  5  ond-6  beginning,  ^  Codex  J/us.  Britl.  Addit.  12 156. 


362  PSEUDO-CLEMENTINE   WRITINGS 


of  Alexandria  (457  a.d.).  The  position  of  the  epistles 
in  the  Bible-codex  shows  that  they  enjoyed  the  greatest 
respect  in  Syria.  The  same  is  evidenced  by  the  name 
which  Epiphanius  applied  to  them,  'ETrta-ToXaliyKiiKXiai, 
and  by  the  testimony  of  Bar-Hebraeus,  Bar-Salibi,  and 
others.  They  were  written  in  Syria  (or  Palestine).  The 
date  of  composition  is  controverted.  Clement  cannot 
be  seriously  claimed  to  have  been  their  author.^  But 
on  the  other  hand,  the  letters  bear  signs  of  great  an- 
tiquity, so  that  their  composition  in  the  second  century, 
as  held  by  Westcott,  or  in  the  third,  as  held  by  Harnack, 
does  not  seem  impossible,  though  the  asceticism  which 
they  describe  is  as  easily  imaginable  at  the  beginning 
of  the  fourth  century  as  during  the  third.  The  argu- 
ment derived  from  the  silence  of  Eusebius  may  be  met 
by  the  possible  supposition  that  it  was  not  till  after 
Eusebius'  time  that  the  letters  were  classed  with  the 
works  of  Clement  by  a  forger,  who,  imitating  the  Epistles 
to  the  Corinthians,  and  with  the  purpose  of  displacing 
them,  made  two  out  of  what  was  originally  one.^  The 
suggestion  of  Cotterill,  that  the  letters  may  have  been 
forged  on  the  basis  of  the  passages  in  Epiphanius  and 
Jerome,  deserves  no  serious  consideration. 

1  Contrary  to  the  view  of  Beelen.  ^  So  Harnack. 


FOURTH    SECTION 
Legends 

§    lOO.     In  General 

The  entire  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  canonical 
accounts  of  the  life  and  deeds  of  Jesus  and  his  Apostles, 
only  become  fully  evident  to  one  who  compares  them 
with  the  luxuriant  legendary  growths  which  in  later 
centuries  entwined  themselves  upon  the  original  stem. 
Their  roots  have  already  been  considered.^  These 
fables,  indeed,  with  which  believers,  particularly  those 
of  the  Oriental  churches,  embellished  the  life  of  Jesus, 
had  not  gained  any  fixed  and  recognizable  literary 
form  in  the  second  and  third  centuries.  The  Abgarus- 
myth^  constitutes  an  unimportant  exception.  Instead, 
ecclesiastical  phantasy  had  taken  possession  of  the  story 
of  the  lives  of  the  Apostles  in  most  complete  fashion. 
It  has  already  been  seen  ^  how  far  the  Gnostics  appear 
to  have  called  this  literature  of  romance  into  existence. 
In  just  this  field  the  limits  are  very  obscure  where 
Gnostic  and  ecclesiastical  elements  merge  together :  in 
catholic  recensions  of  the  Acts  of  Thomas,  John,  and 
Andrew,*  much  of  Gnostic  material  has  been  preserved  ; 
and  vice  versa,  the  catholic  Acts  of  Peter  and  Paul  ^  show 
many  characteristics  that  remind  one  of  Gnosticism. 
The  Pseudo-Clementine  writings,^  the  circumstances  of 


1  §  i6.  5-6,  above. 

8  §§  22  and  30. 

»  §  102. 

2§   lOI. 

*  Sec  §  30. 
363 

«  §  103. 

364  LEGENDS 


whose  origin  are  doubtful,  form  the  best  example  of  the 
sort  of  literature  that  was  read  in  the  churches. 

§  10 1.      TJie  Legend  of  Abgarns 

Editions:  of  the  Doctritia  Addai:  (i)  Syriac  (and  English): 
W.  Cureton,  Aftcient  Syriac  Documents  relative  to  the  Earliest 
EstablisJuiient  of  Christianity  in  Edessa,  Lond.  1864  (incomplete). 
G.  Phillips,  The  Doctrine  of  Addai,  the  Apostle,  Lond.  1876.  (2)  Ar- 
menian (and  French)  :  J.  R.  Emin,  Leroubna  d''Edesse.  Histoire 
d''Abgar,  in  Langlois'  Collection  des  historiens  anc.  et  mod.  de  PAr- 
me'nie,  I,  Paris,  1S67.  Alishan,  Ladoubnia,  Lettre  d''Abgar,  Venezia, 
1868;  cf.  Dashian,  in  ll'ien.  Zeitsch.  f.  d.  Kunde  d.  MorgeiU.  IV, 
Hefte  1-3.  (3)  Greek:  C.  Tischendorf  (§  30),  261-265;  cf.  Lip- 
sius  (below),  pp.  3-6. 

Literature  :  R.  A.  Lipsiiis,  Die  edessenische  Abgarsage,  Braunschw. 
1880.  Th.  Zahn,  Weber  die  Lehre  des  Addai,  FGK,  I,  350-382. 
K.  C.  A.  iMatthes,  Die  edess.  Abgarsage  arf  ihre  Fortbildung  iinter- 
sucht,  Lpz.  1882.  L.  J.  Tixeront,  Les  origities  de  Peglise  d^Edesse  et 
la  ligende  d^Abgar,  Paris,  1888.  R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  DCB  (Thaddeus), 
IV,  875-880;  Idem,  Apokry.  Apostelgesch.  (§  30)  ;  Erg'dnztingsJuft, 
105-108.  S.  Baumer,  in  ZkTh,  XIII,  1889,  707-711.  M.  Bonet- 
Maury,  in  Rev.  de  Vliist.  des  Relig.  1887,  269-283.  E.  Nestle,  de 
Sancta  Criice,  Berl.  1889.  R.  Duval,  Histoire  pot.  rel.  et  Hit. 
d'Edesse,  Paris,  1892.  Richardson,  BS,  105  sq.  Harnack,  LG, 
533-540- 

From  the  imperial  archives  at  Edessa,  Eusebius^ 
obtained  information  in  regard  to  a  Syriac  writing  in 
which  the  story  of  the  wondrous  healing  of  Abgarus  the 
Fifth  (Ukkama,  i.e.  the  Black,  13-50  a.d.)  was  told. 
Abgarus  by  letter  besought  the  personal  assistance  of 
Jesus,  the  miraculous  physician,  and  Jesus,  also  by  let- 
ter, denied  the  request,  but  promised  after  his  ascension 
to  send  one  of  his  disciples.  In  fact,  Thaddeus,  being 
sent  by  Thomas  (Jude)  in  compliance  with  a  heavenly 

'  Euschius,  J  list.  Eccl.  I,  13. 


ABGARUS  365 


command,  went  to  Edessa,  cured  the  sick  prince,  and 
set  about  the  conversion  of  the  people  to  Christianity. 
Eusebius  ^  reproduced  this  correspondence  and  the  his- 
tory of  Thaddeus  in  literal  translation.  Whether  that 
which  he  relates  a  little  later  ^  from  ancient  accounts,^ 
in  regard  to  the  christianizing  of  Edessa,  came  from  the 
same  source  or  not,  is  uncertain,  but  quite  probable. 
The  legend  probably  originated  not  long  subsequent  to 
the  historical  entry  of  Christianity  into  Edessa,  that  is 
not  long  after  200  a.d.,^  but  concerning  the  time  when 
it  took  definite  literary  form,  nothing  certain  can  be 
said.  An  enlarged  edition  of  the  story  exists  in  the  so- 
called  Doctrina  Addai  (Acta  TJiaddaei,  Acta  Edessena), 
in  which  the  story  of  the  miracle-working  picture  of 
Christ  is  combined  with  the  form  of  the  legend  as 
known  to  Eusebius.  Since  this  story  was  not  yet 
known  in  Edessa  at  about  385  a.d.,^  the  Doctrina  could 
not  have  originated  before  ±  400 ;  and  this  conclusion 
is  rendered  probable  by  internal  reasons  as  well.^  From 
the  Syrians  the  story  passed  on  to  the  Armenians,"  and 
it  is  also  extant  in  a  modified  form  in  Greek.  In  the 
decretal  of  Gelasius,*^  the  letter  of  Jesus  to  Abgarus  is 
rejected  as  apocryphal. 

§  102.      The  Acts  of  Peter  and  of  Paul 

Literature  and  abbreviations,  cf.  §  30.     Preuschen,  LG,  128-131, 
134-137- 

1  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  I,  13.  5,  »  Idem,  II,  i.  8. 

2  Idetn,  II,  I.  6  sq.  *  §  25.  i. 

5  Cf.  Peregrinatio  ad  loca  sancta,  edit.  Gamurrini,  edit,  major,  65-68, 
minor,  34-37. 

''  Zahn  holds  otherwise. 

■^  Moses  of  Chorene.  8  yi,  54. 


366  LEGENDS 


I.  U.pd^ei<i  HavXou'^  are  first  cited  by  Origen,^  and, 
possibly,  may  have  been  known  as  early  as  Clement.^ 
Lactantius  seems  to  have  drawn  his  account  of  the 
preaching  of  Peter  and  Paul  at  Rome,*  from  these  Acts. 
Eusebius^  names  the  Acts,  and  Nicephorus  Callisti*^ 
owes  to  them  his  account  of  the  sojourn  of  Paul  at 
Ephesus,  which  is  also  cited  from  them  by  Hippolytus 
in  his  commentary  on  Daniel.''  In  the  Catalogus  Claro- 
montanus  and  in  the  Sticliometry  of  Nicephorus,  the 
number  of  stichoi  is  given  as  3560  and  3600  respec- 
tively.^ As  a  whole,  the  Acts  are  lost.  The  martyr- 
dom of  Paul  has  been  preserved  in  revised  form  :  in  {a)  a 
shorter  recension,  (i)  in  Greek,  in  codices^  of  the  ninth 
and  following  centuries,  and  in  Slavonic,  Ethiopic,  and 
Coptic  (incomplete)  translations  dependent  upon  the 
Greek;  and  (2)  in  Latin  (incomplete) ;^*^  and  in  {b)  a 
longer  ioxm}^  constituting  the  so-called  Linus  text.^^  Con- 
tents :  Paul,  who  had  raised  a  cup-bearer  of  the  king 
from  the  dead,  testifies  before  Nero  in  regard  to  the 
king  whom  he  expects  to  come  and  to  subdue  all  earthly 
kings.  In  consequence,  Nero  causes  many  Christians 
to  be  seized.^^     Paul  gives  fuller  information  in  regard 

iCf.  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  284-366;    Egh,  47-54;    AA,  23-44,  104-117; 
cf.  1 18-177,  178-222,  223-234.     Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2,  865-891. 

2  Comin.  Joh.  XX,  12  ;    Lommatzsch,  II,  222.     Princ.  I,  2.  3;    Lom- 
matzsch,  XXI,  46. 

3  Strom.  VII,  II.  63;   VI,  5.  42?         &  Hist.  Ecd.  Ill,  3.  5;   25.  4. 
*  Divinae  Inst.  IV,  21.  2.  «  Hist.  Ecd.  II,  25. 

■^  Preuschen,  129,  follovvinfj  Bonwctsch. 

8  Cf.  also  tlic  List  of  the  sixty  canonical  books. 

3  Codex  Patm.  46,  saec.  IX,  and   Codex  Ath.    Vatop.   yg,  saec.  X-XI. 
On  the  translations,  see  Lipsius,  LIV  sq.;    Preuschen,  130. 

io  Codex  Afo7iac.  .fjii4,  saec.  V\\\-IX;  22020,  saec  X\\;  ig642,  saec.X.V. 
"  Zahn,  872-876;   against  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  i,  155-162. 
12  A  A,  23-44.  ^^  Chaps.  1-3. 


ACTS  OF  PAUL  AND  PETER  367 


to  that  king,  to  the  prefect  Longus  and  the  centurion 
Cestus  to  whom  he  is  delivered,^  and  is  then  beheaded.^ 
By  means  of  his  appearance  before  the  emperor,  he 
effects  the  release  of  the  Christians.^  From  Luke  and 
Titus,  Longus  and  Cestus  received  the  seal.*  The 
writing  may  have  originated  in  Alexandria,  Palestine,  or 
Antioch,  between  150  and  180  a.d.^ 

2.  Jerome*^  must  have  had  the  Catholic  Acts  of  Peter" 
in  mind  when  he  stated  that  the  irepioSat  Petri  men- 
tioned Peter's  wife  and  daughter.  Another  of  his  re- 
marks^ appears  to  have  reference  to  a  form  of  the 
Clementines  different  from  that  which  is  now  extant. 
Lipsius  ^  has  found  that  the  Catholic  Acts  (which  are 
characteristically  distinguished  from  the  Gnostic  by  the 
harmonious  cooperation  of  the  two  great  apostles)  were 
used  by  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,^''  Sulpicius  Severus,^^  and 
Asterius  of  Amasea.^^  The  remnants  that  are  extant  in 
the  so-called  Marcellus  texts  treat  of  the  ^aprvpiov  tmv 
ajLcov  aTTOcTToXcov  Ylerpov  Kal  UavXov.  They  exist  in 
two  (three)  recensions:  (a)  in  Greek,  in  a  manuscript 
of  the  twelfth  century,^^  and  in  Latin  in  numerous  man- 
uscripts ;  ^*  in  both  cases  without  the  account  of  Paul's 
journey;^'''  (Z")  in  Greek  (Latin  [old  Italian],  and  Sla- 
vonic), in  numerous  manuscripts,^*"  containing  the  account 

^  Chap.  4.  *  Chap.  7. 

2  Chap.  5.  6  So  Zahn. 

^  Chap.  6.  6  Adv.  Jovitt.  I,  26. 

■^  Cf.  Lipsius,  AG,  II,  i,  284-366  ;  Egh,  47-54  ;   A  A,  118-234. 

8  Comtn.  ad.  Gal.  i.  18.  w  Catal.  VI. 

^  PP-  Zl^-lZl-  "  Ili^t.  Ecd.  II,  28. 

12  Horn,  in  app.  prin.  Petr.  et  Paul.  (Combefis,  Auctar.  noviss.  \,  Paris, 
1648,  168.) 

1^  Codex  Marcian.  cl.  VII,  J7,  saec.  XIT.  '''  Chaps.  1-21. 

"  AA,  LXXV-LXXXIII.  10  AA,  LXII-LXVII. 


368  LEGENDS 


of  the  journey,  and  differing  from  (a)  in  detail  at  a  num- 
ber of  places.  The  "  Martyrdom "  relates  first  the 
journey  of  Paul  from  the  island  of  Melita  to  Rome; 
the  murder  of  his  companion  Dioscurus,  and  the  pun- 
ishment visited  upon  Puteoli  on  account  of  this  crime ; 
a  vision  of  Paul  in  Appii  Forum,  and  the  announcement 
of  his  arrival  to  Peter.^  Then  the  conflicts  with  the 
Jews  and  the  effect  of  the  apostolic  preaching  upon  the 
heathen  priests  are  described.^  Next  Simon  Magus 
appears,  and  in  his  presence  the  emperor,  who  had  been 
won  over  by  him,  examines  the  apostles  as  to  their 
preaching.^  Simon  seeks  in  vain  to  manifest  his  power 
by  reading  their  thoughts.'*  The  trial  is  continued,  and 
Simon  repeatedly  offers  before  the  emperor,  who  is 
becoming  impatient,  to  fly  up  toward  heaven.^  When 
he  ventures  the  attempt  next  day,  he  plunges  down,  in 
answer  to  the  prayer  of  Peter.^  In  spite  of  this  miracle 
the  apostles  are  condemned  to  die,  Paul  by  beheading, 
and  Peter  by  crucifixion  with  his  head  downward,  after 
having  told  the  brethren  of  his  meeting  with  the  Lord.'^ 
He  is  interred  on  the  Vatican,  but  the  emperor  flees 
from  the  enraged  people.^  The  deposit  of  the  relics 
(in  a  place  prepared  for  them)  forms  the  conclusion.^ 
According  to  Lipsius,  a  writing  of  the  second  century 
whose  apologetical  purpose  was  to  reconcile  Petrine 
Jewish  Christianity  with  Pauline  heathen  Christianity, 
formed  the  basis  of  these  recensions  ;  but  it  is  possible 
to  ascribe  to  them  a  more  innocent  origin. 

1  Chaps.  I-2I.  "  Chaps.  72-77. 

2  Chaps.  22-31.  '  Chaps.  78-83. 
2  Chaps.  32-43.  *  Chaps.  84-86. 
*  Chaps.  42-48.  9  Chaps.  87-88. 


•*  Chaps.  4'j-7i. 


ACTS   OF  PAUL  AND   THECLA  369 

3.  The  Acts  of  Paul  and  Thecla  ^  are  extant  in  (a)  Greek, 

in  a  number  of  manuscripts;^  (I')  in  Latin,  in  various 
translations ;  (c)  in  Slavonic  (still  unpublished) ;  (d)  in 
Syriac,  from  the  fifth  century;  (e)  in  Arabic;^  and  (/) 
in  Armenian.'^  The  work  contains  a  story  which  is 
largely  invented,  but  which,  nevertheless,  exhibits  traces 
of  a  historical  background.^  It  relates  the  history  of  a 
young  woman  of  respectable  family  in  Iconium,  who, 
captivated  by  the  preaching  of  the  apostle,  left  her 
father's  house  and  her  affianced  lover,  suffered  much 
torment  and  persecution,  and,  finally,  after  having  been 
wonderfully  saved  from  the  jaws  of  beasts,  and  commis- 
sioned by  P^ul,  successfully  preached  Christianity,  at 
first  at  Iconium,  and  later,  in  Seleucia.  According  to 
Tertullian,^  the  author  was  a  presbyter  of  Asia  Minor, 
who  was  deposed  on  account  of  his  audacity.  In  telling 
the  story,  he  had  the  purpose  of  making  Paul  the  vehicle 
of  his  own  conception  of  Christianity  as  a  message  of 
continence,  and  its  reward  —  resurrection  —  based  upon 
belief  in  one  God  and  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ ;  and  this 
lesson  he  sought  to  make  effective  through  the  example 
of  Thecla.  A  starting-point  was  furnished  to  the  author 
by  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  but  mainly  by  the  Pastoral 
Epistles,  and  it  would  appear  that  his  intention  was  to 
contrast  his  own  conception  of  Paul  with  the  picture  of 
him  furnished  by  these  Epistles.  We  do  not  possess 
these  "  Acts  "  in  their  original  form,  but  in  abbreviated, 
though  not  extensively  altered,  shape,  and  freed  from 

^  MapTvpiov  TTJs  dy[as  .  .  .  G^kXt/s.  Ilpd^eis  IlavKov  Kal  G^kXt/s. 
Jerome's  name,  Hepiooat  Pauli  et  Theclae. 

-  Lipsius,  AA,  XCIX  sq.  3  Assemani  (§  2.  8  U),  III,  286. 

*  Conybeare,  F.  C,  The  Apologv  and  Acts  of  Apollonius  and  Other  Monu- 
ments of  Early  Christianity.     Lond.  1 894,  p.  49  sqq. 

"  So  von  (jutsclnnid  ami  Ramsay.  "^  Bapt.  17. 

2  B 


370  LEGENDS 


some,  but  not  all,  of  the  excrescences  that  are  suspicious 
from  an  ecclesiastical  point  of  view.^  Consequently, 
the  determination  of  the  circle  to  which  the  author 
belonged  is  not  easy.  To  regard  him,  with  Lipsius,  as 
a  Gnostic  of  ascetic  tendencies,  is  forbidden  by  the 
similarity  of  his  Christian  conceptions  to  those  which 
are  known  to  have  existed  in  the  church  of  the  second 
century.^  The  date  of  composition  is  limited  by  the 
use  of  the  Pastoral  Epistles  on  one  side,  andTertullian's 
mention  of  them  on  the  other,  and  probably  it  is  to  be 
sought  between  1 60  and  190  a.  d.  Zahn  places  it  before 
150  A.D.  For  references  to  the  legend  in  the  writings 
of  the  Fathers,  see  the  works  of  Lipsius.^  The  narra- 
tive (appended  to  some  manuscripts)  of  the  deeds  of 
Thecla  in  a  cave  at  Seleucia  in  Isauria,  and  of  how  she 
vanished  into  the  mountain  away  from  her  pursuers,  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  original  legend. 

Editions  :  B.  Mombritius,  Sanctuarium  sive  viiae  sanctonan  (cf. 
§  104),  II,  303-306  (Latin).  J.  E.  Grabe  (§  2.  8  b),  I,  87  (95)-i28 
(Greek  and  Latin).  Bibl.  Casin.  Ill,  Florileg.  271-276  (Latin). 
C.  Tischendorf  (cf.  §  30),  40-63.  W.  Wright  (cf.  §  30.  4),  II,  116- 
145  (English  translation  from  the  Syriac).  R.  A.  Lipsius,  AA, 
235-272.  F.  C.  Conybeare  (§  105.  6),  49  (6i)-88,  English  translation 
from  Armenian). 

Literature  :  The  prolegomena  to  the  various  editions.  A.  Ritschl 
(cf.  §  8),  2d  edit,  pp  292-294.  A.  v.  Gutschmid  (§  30).  C.  Schlau, 
Die  Aden  des  Paiilus  und  dcr  Thecla  und  die  Hit  ere  J'hecla-Legende, 
Lpz.  1877;  cf.  Th.  Zahn,  in  GGA,  1877,  1292-1308.  J.  Gwynn,  in 
DCB,  IV,  882-896.  R.  A.  Lipsius  (§  30),  AG,  II,  i,  424-467; 
Egh,  61  sq.,  104.  G.  Wohlenberg,  Die  Bedeut ting  der  Thekla-Akten 
fiir  die  neutesiatnentliche  Forschung,  in  ZkWL,  IX,  1888,  343-362. 

^  Cf.  Jerome,  De  Viris  Illust.  7. 
2  See  the  second  Epistle  of  Clement. 

^  Lipsius,  427  S(].;    cf.  also  Peregrin,  ad  loc.  sand.  (edit.  Gamurrini,  eiiii. 
major,  74,  minor,  43. 


PSEUDO-CLEMENTINE   WRITINGS  37 1 

Th    Zahn,  GNK,  II,  2,  892-910.      W.  M.  Ramsay,  The  Church  in 
the  Roman  Etnpire  before  A.D.  170.     Lond.  1894,  3d  edit.  375-428. 


§   103.      The  Pseudo-Clementine  Recognitions  and 

Homilies 

Editions:    (i)    The  Homilies:   J.  B.  Cotelerius    (cf.  §  3.  init.). 

A.  Schwegler,  Stuttg.  1847.  A.  R.  M.  Dressel,  Gottingeii,  1853. 
Migne,  Patrol.  Graec.  I,  19-468  (text  of  Dressel).  P.  de  Lagarde, 
Cleineiitina.  Lpz.  1865.  (The  introduction  was  reprinted  in  Mit- 
theilungen,  I,  Gottingen,  1884,  26-54.)  (2)  The  Recognitions :  J. 
Sichardus,  Basil.  1504  (according  to  Richardson),  1526,  1536.      J. 

B.  Cotelerius  (cf.  §  3).  E.  O.  Gersdorf,  in  Bibl.  Pair.  Ecct.  Lat.  I, 
Lips.  1838.  Migne,  Patrol.  Graec.  I,  1201-1454.  (3)  The  Epit- 
ome: A.  Turnebus,  Paris,  1555.  A.  R.  M.  Dressel,  Lips.  1859. 
The  Syriac  version  of  Recognitions  I-III,  and  Homilies  X-XII  (not 
complete),  XIII-XIV,  was  edited  by  P.  de  Lagarde,  Lips.  1861.     E. 

C.  Richardson  is  engaged  upon  a  critical  edition  of  the  Recognitions 
(LG,  229  sq. ). 

Translation:  Thomas  Smith,inANF,  VIII, 73-346 (Recog.  Horn.). 

Literature:  J.  L.  Moshemius,  De  turbata per  recent io res  Platoni- 
cos  ecclesia  comm.  §§  XXXIV-XL,  in  the  appendix  to  his  translation 
of  Ralph  Cudvvorth's  Systenia  intellcctnale,  Jenae,  1733.  F.  C.  Baur, 
Die  Christ liche  Gnosis,  Tubingen,  1835.  A.  Schliemann,  Die  Cle- 
mentinen  nebst  den  verwafidten  Schriften,  Hamb.  1844.  A.  Schweg- 
ler (§  27.  2),  I,  364-406,  481-490.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  Die  clement. 
Recog.  und  Horn.  Jena,  1848.  G.  Uhlhorn,  Die  Homilieen  und  Re- 
cognit.  des  Clemens  Rom.,  Getting.  1854:  cf.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ThJ, 
XIII,  1854,  483-535.  J.  Lehmann,  Die  clementin.  Schriften  mit  be- 
sonderer  Rucksicht  aiif  ihr  litterar.  Verhaltniss,  Gotha,  1869;  cf. 
Th.  Zahn,  in  GGA,  1869,  905-917,  and  R.  A.  Lipsius,  in  PKZ,  XIX, 
1869,  477-482.  R.  A.  Lipsius,  Die  (2nellen  der  romischen  Petrus- 
sage,  Kiel,  1872.  A.  Hausrath,  Nentestamentl.  Zeitgeschichte,  IV, 
2d  edit.  Heidelb.  1877,  133-153.  G.  Salmon,  in  DCB,  I,  567-578. 
G.  Uhlhorn,  in  RE,  III,  277-286.  E.  Renan,  Marc-Aurele,  Paris, 
1882,74-101.  A.  Harnack  (§  2.  7  f),3d  edit.  293-300.  Ch.  Bigg, 
The  Clementine  Homilies,  in  Siitdia  Bibl.  et  Eccl.  II,  Oxf.,  1890, 
I57-I93-  J-  Langen,  Die  Clemensroj/iane,  Gotha,  1890.  —  Rich- 
ardson, BS,  92-95.     Prcuschen,  LG,  212-231. 


372 


LEGENDS 


1.  Under  the  name  of  Pseudo-Clementine  writings  in 
the  narrower  sense,  the  following  works  are  included  :  — 

(a)  KXr'j/xevTO'i  rov  Uerpov  i7n8r]fXL(ov  Ki)pv^/ju,dT(ov  iwi- 
TOfit],  2o'OiJiL\iaL{AtdXoyoL^),  extant  in  Greek^  and  in  part 
in  a  Syriac  version.^  Preceding  this  are  'E-maToXr} 
Uerpov  7rpo9  '\dico)j3ov ;  Aia/xapTvpia  irepl  roiv  rov  ^i^Xiov 
Xafi^avovTcov  (directions  as  to  use);  and  'ETrtcrToA,^ 
'KXr^/xefTO?  Trpb^  'laKw/Sov ; 

(d)  ' Avayv(oa€i<;  ('AvajvcopiafjiOL,  Recogiiitiones),  in  ten 
books,  the  original  being  lost,  but  extant  in  numerous 
manuscripts^  containing  the  Latin  translation  by  Ru- 
finus.^     Books  I-III  are  also  extant  in  Syriac  j*^ 

{c)  'Kmroixr]  (or  K\7]IX€Vto<;  iinaKO'Trov  'P(o/xi]<i  -rrepl  tmv 
irpd^ecop,  eTrtSi] fiLMV  re  Kal  Krjpvyfidrcov  Uerpov  iirirofi'q)  in 
a  twofold  form. 

2.  In  the  Homilies,  Clement,  whom  Peter  had  installed 
as  bishop  of  Rome  shortly  before  his  death,  tells  the 
story  of  his  own  career  to  James,  the  principal  bishop  of 
the  church,  as  he  had  been  directed  by  his  dying  master.^ 
After  having  sought  for  truth  in  vain  in  the  schools  of 
the  philosophers,  the  intelligence  that  the  Son  of  God 
had  appeared  in  Judea  impelled  him  to  investigate  the 
correctness  of  the  wonderful  report  upon  the  spot.^  In 
Alexandria  he  met  Barnabas,  who  introduced  him  to 
Peter  at  Csesarea.  Peter  immediately  won  him  over  to 
his  doctrine  and  caused  him  to  witness  his  disputation 
with  Simon  Magus.^  The  interval,  until  the  beginning 
of  the  war  of  words,  Peter  spent  in  initiating  his  pupil 

1  Eusehius,  //isi.  Red.  Ill,  38.  5. 

2  Codex  Paris,  grace.  930,  saec.  XII,  and  Codex  Ottobon.  443,  sacc.  XIV. 
8  Codex  Mus.  Brit.  Syr.  Add.  121 50,  ann.  411. 

4  Preuschen,  LG,  229  f.  '  Cf.  tlie  Second  Epistle. 

6  Lagarde,  Clem.  1865,  Introd.  27.  »  I,  I-7. 

8  See  above,  note  3.  I>  8-22. 


PSEUDO-CLEMENTINE   WRITINGS  373 

more  nearly  in  his  teachings.^  In  the  disputation,  which 
lasted  three  days  (though  we  have  only  an  account  of 
the  first,  which  related  to  the  statements  of  scripture 
concerning  God),  Peter  overcame  Simon,  who  fled,  pur- 
sued by  Peter  and  Clement.^  They  followed  him  a  long 
time  without  overtaking  him :  in  Sidon,  Berytus,  Biblus, 
Tripolis  —  he  had  already  been  in  all  of  them.^  Finally 
they  caught  him  up  in  Laodicea,  and  there  the  magician 
was  completely  routed  in  a  debate  (on  knowledge  of  God 
by  means  of  visions,  and  on  the  doctrine  of  the  supreme 
God,  and  of  evil)  which  lasted  four  days.*  Peter  was 
able  adroitly  to  turn  a  stratagem  of  the  vanquished  to 
his  further  hurt,  and  he  lost  his  adherents  also  in  Anti- 
och.  Peter,  who  everywhere  upon  his  journey  had 
founded  and  organized  congregations,  departed  then  to 
Antioch,  evidently  to  continue  his  labors  there  after 
the  same  manner.^  Such  is  the  thread  of  discourse,  but 
it  is  interrupted  by  numerous  episodes :  a  disputation 
between  Clement  and  the  Alexandrian  grammarian  Ap- 
pion ;  ^  a  long  account  by  Clement  concerning  his  own 
earlier  life  ; '  the  finding  of  his  mother,^  of  his  brothers,^ 
and  finally  of  his  father ;  ^^  the  conversion  of  his  mother 
to  Christianity,  etc.  The  theological  doctrines  of  Peter 
occupy  most  space,  and  the  principal  purpose  of  the  ac- 
count appears  to  have  been  to  propagate  these  doctrines 
in  the  form  of  a  tale.  In  this  teaching  Christianity 
appeared  to  be  only  an  improved  edition  of  the  Mosaic 
religion,  and  the  doctrine  was  that  of  Gnostic  Jewish 
Christianity  ( Elchesaitism).    The  letter  of  Peter  to  James, 


1  II-III,  29. 

8  XX. 

9  XIII 

^  in,  30-73- 

6  IV,  6-27;   VI. 

10  XIV. 

s  VII-XII,  2. 

7  V. 

*  XVI-XIX. 

8  XII. 

374  LEGENDS 


which  precedes  all,  adjures  the  latter  to  preserve  the 
book  thus  sent  to  him  inviolate  from  the  non-elect,  and 
with  this  demand  James  complies  while  making  it  known 
to  his  presbyters.  The  Recognitions  treat  the  same  ma- 
terials with  considerable  deviations,  especially  in  the 
didactic  portions,  partly  by  addition,  partly  by  subtrac- 
tion. At  the  close,  the  founding  of  the  church  at  Anti- 
och  and  the  baptism  of  Clement's  father  by  Peter  are 
narrated.  The  book  gained  its  name  from  the  "  Recog- 
nitions "  in  the  seventh  book.  The  Epitome  is  a  meagre 
abstract  of  the  Homilies,  enriched  by  foreign  elements ; 
such  as  extracts  from  the  letter  of  Clement  to  James, 
from  the  Martyrdom  of  Clement  according  to  Simeon 
Metaphrastes,  and  from  a  writing  irepl  rov  Oavfxaro^  rov 
<y€yov6To^  ek  TratSa  vtro  tov  a'^iov  iepo/jidpTvpo^  K.\i]fi€vro<;, 
attributed  to  Ephraim,  bishop  of  Chersonesus. 

3.  The  riddle  in  literary  history,  occasioned  by  the 
obvious  relationship  between  the  Homilies  and  the  Rec- 
ognitions, cannot  be  solved  by  supposing  one  recension 
to  be  dependent  upon  the  other.^  On  the  contrary, 
both  give  evidence  of  being  elaborations  of  (one  or) 
more  originals,  whose  basal  form  may  have  been  called 
Ki]puyp.a{Ta)  Herpov.  In  the  mean  time,  the  question ^ 
of  the  sources  and  unity  of  content  of  the  two  recen- 
sions is  not  answered,  and  it  cannot  be  advanced,  except 
on  the  basis  of  an  exact  comparison  of  texts,  and  par- 
ticularly of  an  investigation  of  the  Biblical  and  extra- 
canonical  citations.^  For  this  reason  the  question  of 
the  origin  and  purpose,  the  time  and  place  of  composi- 

1  Hilgenfeld  (1848)  made  the  Homilies  dependent  on  the  Recogni- 
tions, and  Uhlman  (1854)  the  Recognitions  on  the  Homilies. 

2  Uhlhorn  (1878);   cf.  Hilgenf<.l(l,  Lehmann,  and  Lipsius. 
^  Cf.  i)articularly  I-agarde,  1865;    introduction. 


PSEUDO-CLE.MENTINE   WRITINGS  375 

tion,  of  the  Pseudo-Clementine  literature  still  awaits  a 
final  solution.  Presupposing  their  unity,  Baur  ^  regarded 
them  as  a  document  of  the  Judaism,  dominant  in  the 
primitive  Roman  congregation.  Lipsius^  assumes  that 
their  oldest  basis  was  the  strongly  anti-Pauline  Acta 
Petri,  which  originated  long  before  the  middle  of  the 
second  century,  and  that  a  fragment  thereof,  the  Preach- 
ing of  Peter,  was  worked  over  about  140-145  a.d.  in 
the  anti-Gnostic  interest.  He  thinks  that  the  ' Avayvcopca- 
fiol  KX7]/xevTo<;  proceeded  from  these  Acts,  and  were 
worked  over  again  twice  independently,  even  during 
the  second  century,  in  the  Homilies  (anti-Marcionite) 
and  in  the  Recognitions  (Jewish-Christian,  with  catho- 
lic tendencies).  Hilgenfeld  has  clung  to  his  view,^  that 
the  Recognitions  and  Homilies  are  to  be  traced  back 
through  the  HeptoSai  Uerpov  to  a  Ilerpov  K-qpvyfjLa,  and 
that  they  are  "a  very  fertile  and  rich  mine  for  the  his- 
tory and  development  of  Roman  Jewish  Christianity."* 
Over  against  these  and  other  views,  Harnack  defends 
the  opinion  that  the  Recognitions  and  Homilies  in  their 
present  form  did  not  belong  to  the  second  century,  but, 
at  the  earliest,  to  the  first  half  of  the  third ;  ^  that  they 
were  not  written  by  heretical  Christians,  but,  most 
probably,  by  catholic  Christians  (on  account  of  the 
views  as  to  the  canon,  polity,  theological  position,  etc.), 
with  the  purpose,  not  of  formulating  a  theological  sys- 
tem, but  of  instructing  to  edification,  and,  besides,  of 


^  Cf.  also  Schwegler. 

2  Cf.   also  A.  Ilausrath,  Nentestamentl.  Zeitgesch.  2d  edit.,  IV,   1877, 

133-153- 

3  Cf.  Nov.  Test.  etc.  (§  3),  2d  edit.  IV,  51  f. 

4  Hilgenfeld  (1854,  p.  535). 

^  Cf.  also  Lagarde  (1865),  and  Zahn  (GGA,  1S76,  1436). 


376  LEGENDS 


opposing  heretical  manifestations;  and,  finally,  that  even 
the  author  of  the  Recognitions  and  Homilies  appar- 
ently was  acquainted  with  their  original  Jewish-Chris- 
tian sources  only  in  their  catholic  form.  Bigg  regards 
the  Homilies  as  an  Ebionite  recension  of  an  older 
catholic  original.  The  Pseudo-Clementine  writings  orig- 
inated in  Eastern  Syria.^  Where  and  by  whom  they 
were  worked  over  cannot  be  fixed,  but  good  reasons  can 
be  adduced  in  favor  of  Rome.^ 

4.  The  oldest  attestation  of  the  Pseudo-Clementine 
writings  is  Origen,  who  in  his  commentary  on  Matthew^ 
cited  some  sentences  similar  to  passages  in  both  works.^ 
Eusebius"  was  acquainted  with  a  voluminous  writing 
which  contained  Herpov  koI  'Attttuoi'o?  SLoXoyoi,  and 
which  must  have  stood  in  close  relationship  to  the 
Clementines.  In  the  Bardesanite  dialogue  De  fato^  a 
passage  is  copied'^  from  the  Recognitions,^  unless,  in- 
deed, the  dialogue  formed  the  original.  Basil  and 
Gregory  inserted  a  passage  from  the  fourteenth  (now 
the  tenth)  book  of  the  Recognitions  into  the  Philocalia? 
Epiphanius  ^^  speaks  of  TrepioSoL^  KaXov/mevai'i  Tal<i  Sia 
KA-T^/Lieyro?  r^pa^eiaai'^,  which  were  in  use  among  the 
Ebionites.  Paulinus  of  Nola  ^^  appears  to  have  under- 
taken to  translate  the  Clementines  in  spite  of  insuffi- 
cient knowledge  of  Greek.  Rufinus  was  governed  in 
his  translation  ^^  by  the  same  prejudices  as  in  his  ren- 

^  So  Uhlhorn.  ^  So  Harnack. 

'  Conim.  Matth.  Ser.  77  (Lommatzsch,  IV,  401). 

♦  Recog.  VII,  38;    llomil.  XIII,  13. 

6  Hist.  Red.  Ill,  38.  5.  6  cf.  §  25.  2. 

'  Cf.  Eusebius,  Praep.  Evang.  VI,  lo.  11-36. 

*  Recog.  IX,  19-27. 

»  Chap.  23  (Robinson's  edit.  210-212).      "  Ep.  XLVI,  2;   Hartel,  387. 
10  Panarion,  XXX,  15.  '^'^  See  No.  i,  above. 


PSEUDO-CLEMENTINE   WRITINGS  377 

dering  of  the  Principia  of  Origen ;  ^  he  was  unable  to 
make  the  heresies  of  the  book  agree  with  the  recognized 
orthodoxy  of  the  Roman  Clement,  and  therefore  held 
that  they  were  interpolations.^  One  is  unwilling  to 
suppose  that  Jerome,  who  copied  Eusebius  in  Chapter 
15  of  his  De  Viris  Il/nstribus,  W2is  unacquainted  with 
the  work  of  Rulinus.^  Further  attestations  are  given 
by  Preuschen.* 

1  Cf,  §  61.  4,  and  8  a. 

2  Rufinus,  Aditlt.  libror.  Orig.  (Lommatzsch,  XXV,  386) ;  cf.  Peror. 
in  Orig.  Comvi.  Rom.  (Lommatzsch,  VII,  460),  and  the  preface  of  his 
translation  of  the  Rec.  ad  Gaudeniittm  episcopum. 

3  Cf.  Adv.  Jovin.  I,  26;    Comm.  ad  Gal.  i.  18;   see,  however,  §  loi.  2. 
*  In  Harnack's  LG,  224-229. 


FIFTH    SECTION 

The  Martyrologies 

Editions:  B.  Momhritms,  Sanct7/ar////;i  s/7>e  Vitae  sanctorum,  2 
Tomi,  no  date  or  place  (according  to  Neumann,  p.  275,  4,  before 
1480).  L.  Snrm?,,  De  probatis  sanctoru>n  z'itis,  Colon.  1570-1575. 
Acta  Sanctoria/!,  etc.,  edit.  J.  Bollandus  all.  (§  2.  8  c).  Th. 
Ruinart,  Acta,  etc.  (§  2.  8  c).  The  Depositio  martyria/i,  in  Th. 
Mommsen  (§  91.  7  b),  p.  71  sq.  The  Calendarium  a7itiquissimum 
ecclesiae  Cartkaginiensis,  in  J.  Mabillon,  Veter.  Analeci.  Ill,  Paris, 
1682,  398-401  ;  cf.  402-422.  The  Syrian  martyrologies  by  W. 
Wright,  in  the  Journal  of  Sacred  Literature  and  Biblical  Record, 
VIII,  Lond.  1866,  45-56  (Syriac)  ;  423-432  (English)  ;  German,  by 
E.  Egli,  in  Altchristliche  Studien,  Zurich,  1887,  5-29.  The  Marty- 
riui/i  Hieronytnianum,  edit,  by  J.  B.  de  Rossi  (f )  and  L.  Duchesne,  in 
Acta  Sanctorum,  preceding  the  second  part  of  the  second  volume 
for  November,  Bruxel.  1894. 

Literature:  S.  Le  Nainde  Tillemont,  Mhnoires,  etc.  (§  2.  3  a), 
vols,  iv,  V.  L.  Duchesne,  Les  sources  du  niartyrologe  Hicronymien, 
in  Melanges  d'Arclieol.  et  d'Hist.  V,  1885,  120-160.  Cf.  Harnack, 
in  ThLZ,  XIII,  1888,  350-352.  K.  J.  Neumann  (§  \i~),  passim,  and 
274-331.  Cf.  the  Analecta  Bollandiana  (§  2.  8  t),  and  the  cata- 
logues of  the  Codices  hagiograpliici  of  Brussels,  Ghent,  Paris,  Milan, 
Chartres,  Le  Mans,  etc.,  published  therein.  Preuschen,  LG,  807- 
834.  The  figures  used  in  connection  with  the  abbreviation  Boll. 
(=  Acta  satictoruni,  edit.  Bollandus,  etc.)  are  those  of  the  original 
edition  as  far  as  the  fifth  volume  for  October.  Ruin.  (=  Ruinart) 
is  cited  in  the  handy  edition  of  1859. 

§    104.     /;/  General 

The  rapt  veneration  with  which  the  entire  church 
nourished  itself  upon  the  deeds  and  fortunes  of  her 
great  apostles,  has  a  counterpart  in  the  interest  that 
single  congregations  or  groups  of  congregations  showed 

378 


MARTYROLOGIES  379 


in  the  glorious  end  of  the  heroes,  who  for  their  faith 
met  death  firmly  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  civil  power  or  the 
rage  of  the  rabble.  At  even  an  early  date,^  men  cele- 
brated the  memorial  day  of  such  martyrs,  and  martyr- 
calendars  gradually  arose,  such  as  exist  to-day  in  the 
Roman  Depositio  viartyrum  in  the  Chronographer  of  the 
year  354,  in  the  old  Carthaginian  Calendar,  dating  from 
the  beginning  of  the  sixth  century,  in  the  Syrian 
Martyrologium'^  and  in  the  Martyrologmni  Hieronyinia- 
nnnty  dating  from  the  period  of  Sixtus  III  of  Rome 
(432-440  A.D.).  The  last  named,  which  itself  was  com- 
piled from  several  originals/'^  became  the  source  of  the 
later  martyrologies.  On  such  memorial  days  the  his- 
tory of  the  martyr  in  question  was  read  ;  it  might  be  a 
copy  of  the  protocol  of  the  judicial  process  which  had 
been  acquired  in  some  way,  and  about  which  an  edify- 
ing framework  could  be  fashioned,  or  it  might  be  a 
rehearsal  of  the  facts  given  by  eye-witnesses  of  the 
martyrdom  according  to  the  best  of  their  knowledge, 
though  without  concealing  their  Christian  standpoint. 
Unfortunately  the  genuine  Acts  of  the  great  majority 
of  martyrs  who  are  known  by  name,  so  far  as  such  ever 
existed,  have  been  displaced  by  later  legends.*  Even 
the  '^vva'^w'^r)  rwv  ap-^^^aioiv  jjiaprvpiwv  by  Eusebius  of 
Caesarea,  in  which  that  learned  historian  collected 
everything  that  he  could  ascertain,^  has  been  lost  and 
only  his  work  on  the  Palestinian  martyrs^  during  Dio- 
cletian's persecution  is  extant. 

1  Martyr.  Polycarp.  18.  ^  So  Duchesne  and  Harnack. 

2  Manuscript  of  the  year  412.  *  E.g.  Simeon  Metaphrastes. 
6  Cf.  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  15.  47;   V,  proem.  ;  2;   4.  3;   21.5. 

^  B.  Violet,   l^ie  palastinischen  Mcirtyrer  des  Eusebius  von    Cdsarea, 
TU,  XIV,  4,  Lpz.  1896. 


38o  MARTYROLOGIES 


§    105.     From  Antoninus  Pins  to  Scptiinius  Severns 

I.  Passio  Polycarpi.  Eusebius  inserted  in  his  Owrr/; 
History}  literally  or  in  abstract,  the  larger  part  of  a 
letter  written  by  the  congregation  of  Smyrna  to  that  of 
Philomelium  (Phrygia),  and  to  all  other  congregations 
of  the  holy  catholic  church,^  concerning  the  martyr- 
death  of  their  bishop  Polycarp  and  his  associates,  under 
the  proconsulate  of  the  L.  Statins  Quadratus  on  the 
23d  February,  155  a.d.^  The  whole  letter  is  extant  in 
Greek  in  five  manuscripts."^  There  exists,  besides,  a 
Passio  Polycarpi  in  numerous  Latin  manuscripts  which 
are  based  in  part  on  Rufinus'  translation  of  Eusebius' 
account ;  in  part,  on  an  independent  but  careless  ver- 
sion of  a  Greek  original  which  differed  from  the  recen- 
sion now  extant ;  and  in  part  on  both.^  Eusebius' 
account  is  also  preserved  in  a  Coptic  version.  The 
freshness  and  directness  of  the  narrative  speak  for 
themselves,  and  neither  form  nor  content  gives  suffi- 
cient occasion  for  the  assumption  of  forgery  or  inter- 
polation. The  additions  to  the  manuscripts  of  the 
Martyrium,  respecting  date,  dedication,  and  transmis- 
sion,^ were  appended  later. 

Compare  the  editions  (§  3)  of  Zahn  (XLVIII-LV,  132-168), 
and  Lightfoot  (I,  588-702;  II,  935-998,  1005-1014).  —  Translation: 
Roberts  and  Donaldson,  in  ANF,  I,  39-44. — A.  Harnack,  Die  Zeit 
lies  Ignatius  (§9).  E.  Amelineau,  Les  actes  copies  du  mar  tyre  de 
St.  Folycarpe  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Soc.  of  Biblical  Archceology, 
X,  1888,  391-417.  Cf.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XIV,  1889,  30  sq. 
—  Bollandus  (Jan.  13),  Jan.  II,  691-707.     Ruinart,  74-99. 

1 1/isi.  Ecd.  IV,  15. 

2  So  the  manuscripts  of  the  Martyrium  ;  Eusebius  gives  the  address  as 
"To  the  churches  in  Pontus." 

«  Cf.  §  8.  I.  ^  Harnack,  77-90. 

*  CodJ.  Mosq.  \  59 ;    Jlieros.  S.  Sep.  i .  all.  ^  Chaps.  20-22. 


CARPUS        JUSTIN  381 


2.  Passio  Carpi,  Papyli  ct  Agathonicae.  The  Acts  of 
Carpus,  Papylus  (of  Thyatira),  and  Agathonice  (whose 
martyr-death  occurred  at  Pergamos,^  and  is  recorded  by 
Eusebms  after  that  of  Polycarp  and  Pionius^),  arc  pre- 
served in  a  Paris  codex.^  It  contains  no  date,  but  the 
original  record  may  be  assigned  with  great  probabiHty 
to  the  time  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  Certain  features,  the 
locality,  and  not  least  of  all,  the  fanaticism  that  appears 
in  the  conduct  of  Agathonice,  and  which  the  writer 
approves,  combine  to  make  the  conclusion  possible  that 
the  martyrs  did  not  stand  far  removed  from  the  radical 
Montanistic  movement  even  if  they  were  not  themselves 
Montanists.  A  longer  recension,  which  emanated  from 
Simeon  Metaphrastes,  and  which  is  extant  in  numerous 
manuscripts,  incorrectly  places  the  martyrdom  in  the 
time  of  Decius. 

Editions :  B.  Aub^,  in  Revue  archeol.  1881,  348  sqq.  Idem,  Leglise 
et  Pet  at  dans  la  seconde  tnoitie  du  file  siecle,  Paris,  1885,  499-506. 
A.  Harnack,  in  TU,  III,  3,  4,  1888,  433-466.  Cf.  Th.  Zahn,  FGK, 
I.  279.  J.  B.  Lightfoot  (see  above),  I,  625  sq. —  Boll.  (Apl.  13), 
Apr.  II,  120-125,  968-973. 

3.  Acta  S.  Jiisthn  p/iilosflphi  et  soc.  ejus.  Under  the 
prefecture  of  Junius  Rusticus,  i.e.  between  163  and 
167  A.D.,  the  Christian  philosopher  Justin'*  and  the 
Christians  Charito,  Charitus,  Euelpistus,  Hierax,  Paon, 
and  Liberianus  were  martyrs  at  Rome.  The  simple  and 
plain  ^  account  apparently  reproduces  the  steps  of  the 
proceedings  faithfully.  Eusebius  appears  not  to  have 
been  acquainted  with  it. 

^  Eusebius,  Hist.  Eccl.  IV,  15.  48.  ^  Codex  Paris,  graec.  1468. 

2  Cf.  §  I  Ob.  *  Cf.  §  36. 

6  MSS. :    Codex  Vatic.  655  Cod.  Crypt  ens. 


382  MARTYROLOGIES 


Editions:  C.  Otto,  in  Corpus,  etc.  (cf.  §  33),  III,  3d  edit.  1879, 
266-278  (cf.  XLVI-L).—  Boll.  (Apl.  13)  Apl.  II,  104-119.  Ruinart, 
101-107.  —  Translation  :  M.  Dods,  in  ANF,  I,  305-306. 

4.  Epistola  Ecclesiaruni  Viennensis  et  Lugdunensis. 
In  the  year  177,^  the  congregations  at  Lugdunum  (Lyons) 
and  Vienne,  in  Gaul,  were  overtaken  by  severe  oppres- 
sion. They  sent  an  account  of  their  afflictions  to  the 
congregations  of  Asia  Minor  and  Phrygia,  most  of 
which  Eusebius  inserted  in  his  History.^  The  writing 
contains  a  very  lively  and  clear  description  of  the  per- 
secution. 

Boll.  (June  2)  June  I,  160-168.     Ruinart,  107-117. 

5.  Acta  proconsularia  martyrium  Scilitanorum.  On 
the  17th  of  July,  180  a.d.,  at  Carthage,  the  Christians, 
Speratus,  Nartzallis,  Cittinus,  Donata,  Secunda,  and 
Hestia  [Vestia],  of  Scili,  were  sentenced  to  death  by 
the  sword,  and  executed  by  the  proconsul,  P.  Vigellius 
Saturninus.  They  are  known  as  the  Scillitan  Martyrs. 
The  Acts,  which  are  distinguished  by  their  brevity  of 
form,  are  preserved  in  Latin  and  Greek.  The  Latin 
form  3  seems  more  closely  allied  to  the  original ;  in  con- 
nection with  it,  the  Greek  form,  which  exists  in  a  Paris 
codex,"*  and  in  several  Latin  recensions,^  is  to  be  taken 
into  account. 

Editions  and  Literature:  J.  Mabillon  (see  §  104),  IV,  153  {Codex 
Aui^iens.).  C.  Baronius,  A/males  eccl.  ad  ann.  202  (according  to  lost 
manuscripts).    H.  Usener,  Acta  mart.  Scilit.  grace,  edita,  Ind.  Schol., 

1  Eusebius,  Hisi.  Eccl.  V,  introd.;  see  also  the  statement  of  the  Chroni- 
con,  after  Ann.  Abr.  2183. 

■'■  Hist.  Fed.  V,  1-3.     Traiisl.,  ANF,  VIII,  778-784. 

3  Codex.  Mus.  Britt.  118S0,  saec.  IX  (cf.  fragment  in  Cod.  Augiens.). 

*  Codex  Parts,  graec.  1470,  Ann.  8go. 

''  E.g.  Codex  Carnal,  igo,  Bruxell.  saec.  XII. 


APOLLONIUS  38; 


Bonn,  1 88 1.  B.  Aube,  Les  CJtritiens  dans  renipire  Ro/nam,  etc., 
Paris,  1881,  503-509  ( Cod.  /^rr/s.  suppl.  lat.  3ijg  [Silos.]  ).  Analeda 
Bollaudiana  (§  2.  8  c),  VIII.  1889,  5-8  {Cod.  Cantot.).  On  the 
Codex  Britxell.,  cf.  Catalogus,  etc.  (§  104),  I,  i,  50,  133.  J.  A. 
Robinson  (see  No.  7,  below)  in  TSt,  1,  2.  1891,  106-121  {Codex 
Mus.  Britt.,  Codex  Paris.  1470,  Baron.,  Cod.  Paris.  2179).  In  B 
Aube's  Etude  siir  un  nouveau  texte  des  martyrs  Scillitains,  Paris, 
1881,  pp.  22-39,  ^^''6  ^^^^"  known  texts  are  printed.  —  Translation: 
Neumann,  72-74.  J.  A.  Robinson,  ANF,  IX,  285.—  Boll.  (July  17), 
July  IV,  204-216.     Ruinart,  129-134  (Cod.  Colbert.). 

6.  Eusebius  relates  ^  that  a  cultivated  man,  named 
Apollonius,  well  versed  in  philosophy,  was  executed  in 
the  time  of  Commodus,  on  account  of  his  Christianity, 
after  having  defended  his  faith  eloquently  before  the 
Senate  and  before  his  judge,  Perennis  (until  185,  Prac- 
fectus  practor'co).  The  Acts  were  incorporated  by  Eu- 
sebius in  his  collection. 2  His  statements  are  verified  by 
the  ''  Martyrdovi  of  St.  Apollonius,  the  Ascetic,''  which 
are  extant  in  Armenian ;  but  the  assertions  of  Jerome,^ 
that  Apollonius  was  a  senator,  and  was  condemned  by 
the  Senate,  and  also  that  he  wrote  an  extended  defence, 
are  shown  to  be  embellishments  of  the  account  of 
Eusebius.  It  is  even  doubted  whether  Apollonius  was 
a  Roman  citizen.  It  is  not  very  clear  from  the  Acts 
what  role  was  played  by  the  Senate  in  the  proceedings, 
their  beginning  being  lost.  The  defensive  speech  of 
Apollonius  is  of  interest  on  account  of  its  relation  to 
apologetical  literature.  It  is  possible  that  Tertullian 
was  acquainted  with  it  when  he  wrote  his  Apologeticjis. 
The  Bollandists  found  an  interpolated  Greek  text  in  the 
Codex  Paris.  i2ig. 

Editions  and  Literature:  F.  C  C(onybeare)  in  The  Guardian, 
1893,  June  18  (English  translation),  following  the  Armenian  in  the 

1  Hist.  Eccl.  V,  21.  2  Cf.  §  104.  ■'  De  Viris  Illnst.  42. 


384  MARTYROLOGIES 


collection  of  martyrologies  published  by  the  Mechitarists  (Venice, 
1874),  I,  138-143.  rdeiii,  The  Apology  and  Acts  of  Apolloniiis,  and 
Other  Monuments  of  Early  Christianity^  Lond.  1894,  29-48.  A.  Har- 
nack,  in  SBBA,  1893,  721-746  (German  translation  by  Burchardi). 
R.  Seeberg.  in  NKZ,  IV,  1893.  836-872.  E.  G.  Hardy,  Christianity 
and  the  Roman  Government,  Lond.  1894,  200-208.  Th.  Mommsen, 
in  SBBA,  1894,  497-503.  A.  Hilgenfeld,  in  ZwTh,  XXXVII,  1894, 
58-91,  636  sqq.     Anal.  Boll.  XIV,  1895,  284-294. 

7.  Passio  SS.  Perpctiiac  et  Felicitatis.  On  the  7th  of 
March,  203  (202)  a.d.,  five  catechumens,  Vibia  Perpetua, 
who  belonged  to  a  good  family,  Felicitas  and  Revocatus, 
both  slaves,  Saturus  and  Saturninus,  suffered  martyr- 
death  under  the  governor  Hilarianus,  apparently  at 
Carthage  (not  at  Tuburbo  or  Thuburbo).  An  eye- 
witness has  given  with  dramatic  power  a  most  realistic 
and  striking  account  of  this  martyrdom,  interweaving 
therewith  the  visions  of  Perpetua  and  Saturus  accord- 
ing to  their  own  accounts.  The  hypothesis  that  the 
author,  who  was  evidently  a  Montanist,  was  no  less  a 
person  than  Tertullian,^  has  been  defended  on  good 
grounds  by  Robinson.  The  Revelation  of  John,  and 
apparently  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas  (but  in  no  case 
the  Apocalypse  of  Peter),  exerted  an  influence  upon 
these  visions.  The  narrative  is  preserved  in  two  forms  : 
the  older  in  both  Greek  ^  and  Latin. ^  The  peculiar 
relation  between  the  two  texts  may  perhaps  be  explained 
by  the  supposition  of  publication  in  both  languages 
(Tertullian!).  The  later  and  shorter  form  has  been 
preserved  in  Latin  in  numerous  manuscripts.  It  incor- 
rectly transfers  the  martyrdom  to  the  period  of  Valerian 

1  Cf.  De  Anima,  55. 

2  Codex  flier  OS.  S.  Sep.  i.  saec.  X. 

8  Codd.  Compendiens.  {Paris  I  .at.  17626']  saec.  X;  Casin.  saec.  XI 
{Sa/isd.);   Ambrosian.  C.  210,  infr.  saec.  XI  (still  unpublished). 


PERPETUA         PIONIUS  385 

and    Gallienus.      Augustine   was    acquainted    with    the 

Editions  and  Literature  :  L.  Holstenius,  Rom.  1633  (Cod.  Casin  ). 
B.  Aube,  Les  Chrctiois,  etc.  (cf.  5,  above),  509-525  (shorter  form). 
Catalogiis,  etc.  (cf.  §  104),  I,  i.  1 58-161  {Idem).  J.  R.  Harris  and 
S.  K.  Gifford,  The  Acts  of  the  Martyrdom  of  Perpetua  and  Felicitas. 
Lond.  1890  (Cod.  Hieros.)  ;  cf.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ,  XV,  1890,  403- 
406.  O.  V.  Gebhardt,  in  DLZ,  XII,  1891,  121-123;  L.  Duchesne, 
in  Coiiipt.  rend,  de  PAcad.  de  r/nscrip.  et  belles-lettres,  XIX,  1891, 
39-54;  and  L.  Massebieau,  in  Rev.  de  PHist.  des  Relig.  XXIV, 
1891,  97-101.  J.  A.  Robinson,  The  Passion  of  S.  Perpetua,  newly 
edited  from  the  MSS.,  in  TSt,  I,  2,  1891  ;  cf.  A.  Harnack,  in  ThLZ, 
XVII,  1892,  68-71  ;  Th.  Zahn,  in  ThLB.  XIII,  1892,  41-45;  Anal. 
BoIIand.  XI.  1892,  100-102,  369-373  (C/n  nouveau  manitscript  des 
Actes  der  Saintes  Felicitt  et  Perpctue :  Cod.  Ambros.) .  —  Translation  : 
G.  Krliger,  in  Christliche  Welt,  III,  1890,  785-790  (abbreviated). 
—  Boll.  (Mar.  7)  March  I,  630-638.  Ruinart,  134-167  (Compend. 
Salisb.). 

§    106.     From  Dcctus  to  Licinhts 

In  the  following  list  are  contained  the  names,  given  by  Ruinart. 
Tillemont,  the  Dictiotiary  of  Christian  Biography,  and  Preuschen. 
of  those  martyrs  in  connection  with  whom  genuine  acts,  or  acts  that 
appear  to  possess  a  genuine  basis,  are  extant.  In  most  cases,  an 
exact  investigation  is  lacking.  For  manuscripts,  etc.,  see  Preuschen. 
in  Harnack's  Litter  at  urgeschichte. 

I.  Passio  Pionii.  After  the  martyrdom  of  Polycarp, 
and  before  that  of  Carpus  and  his  companions,  Eu- 
sebius^  mentions  that  of  the  Marcionite  Metrodorus, 
and  that  of  Pionius,  both  of  whom  suffered  martyr-death 
at  Smyrna.  While  Eusebius  has  in  mind  the  period  of 
Marcus  Aurelius,  the  Latin  Acts^  place  the  martyrdom 
of    Pionius  and  his   sister  (.?)  Sabina,   Asclepiades,  the 

1  Cf.  the  passacjes  in  Neumann,  p.  300.  ^  Xwo  Codd.  Colbert,  all. 

2  Hist.  Ecd.  IV,  15.  46-47. 

2  c 


386  MARTYROLOGIES 


Montanist  Macedonia,  Lemnus  and  the  (Marcionite) 
presbyter  Metrodorus,  under  the  second  consulate  of 
Deems  (and  Vettius  Gratus),  i.e.  in  the  year  250 
(March  12).  It  is  possible  that  the  unpublished  Greek 
Acts  ^  will  show  that  Eusebius,  who  incorporated  the 
Acts  in  his  collection,^  in  this  case  also^  was  right,  and 
that  the  Latin  Acts  are  only  a  recension  of  the  genuine 
text.* 

Literature:  Th.  Z^\\n,  Pair.  Apost.  (§3)  D.L,  164-165.  J.  B. 
Lightfoot,  Apost.  Fathers  (§  3),  I,  622-626,  695-702.  An  edition 
of  the  Greek  Acts  has  been  announced,  by  O.  v.  Gebhardt.  —  Boll. 
(Feb.  i)  Febr.  I,  37-46.     Ruinart,  185-198. 

2.  Acta  dispittationis  S.  Achatii  episc.  et  mart.  Acha- 
tius  (or  Acacius),  bishop  of  Antioch  in  Phrygia,  martyr 
(confessor)  under  Decius.  He  has  been  confounded 
with  Acacius,  bishop  of  Melitene,  in  Armenia  Secunda. 

Boll.  (Mar.  31)  Mart.  III.  903-905.     Ruinart,  199-202. 

3.  Acta  S.  Maxuni  mart.  Maximus,  martyr  in  Asia 
Minor  (Ephesus?)  under  Decius,  proconsulate  of  Op- 
timus. 

Boll.  (Apl.  30)  Apl.  Ill,  732  sq.     Ruinart,  202-204. 

4.  Acta  S.  Lnciani  et  Marciani.  Lucianus,  Marci- 
anus,  Florins,  martyrs  in  Nicomedia,  under  Decius,  on 
Oct.  26.     Compare  Prudentius,  Pcnstrp/i.  1 1 . 

Boll.  (Oct.  26)  Oct.  XI,  804-819.     Ruinart,  210-214. 

5.  Acta  S.  Cypriani.  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage, 
met  martyr-death,  after  a  year's  imprisonment,  on  Sept. 
14,  258,  under  Valerian,  Galerius  Maximus  being  pro- 

1  Cod.  Venet  Marc.  J59,  saec.  XII.      •'  As  in  the  case  of  Carpus,  which  see. 

2  Cf.  §  104.  *  So  Zahn. 


MARTYRS  387 


consul.  A  number  of  manuscripts  of  the  Acta  procon- 
snlaria,  and  an  account  in  Cyprian's  life,  written  by  the 
deacon  Pontius,  have  been  preserved. 

Boll.  (Sep.  14)  Sept.  IV,  191-348  {Vita,  325-332;  Acta,  332- 
335).  Ruin.  243-264.  Hartel  {Opera  Cypriani),  III,  pp.  CX-CXIV 
{Acta  proconsul.). 

6.  Acta  SS.  Fnictuosi,  Etilogii  et  Augurii  martyriim. 
The  oldest  Spanish  Acts.  Fructuosus,  bishop  of  Tarra- 
gona, and  two  of  his  deacons,  Eulogius  and  Augurius, 
became  martyrs  under  Valerian  and  Gallienus  (pro- 
consuls, Aemilianus  and  Bassus),  on  Jan.  21,  in  the 
year  259,  according  to  Augustine,  who  was  acquainted 
with  the  Acts.  See  his  Sermon,  273,  and  also  Pruden- 
tius,  PeristepJi.  6. 

Boll.  (Jan.  21)  Jan.  II,  339-341.     Ruinart,  264-267. 

7.  Passio  SS.  Jacobi,  Mai'iani,  etc.  Jacobus,  a  dea- 
con, and  Marianus,  a  lector,  martyrs  under  Valerian. 

Boll.  (Apl.  30)  Apl.  Ill,  745-749.     Ruinart,  267-274. 

8.  Passio  SS.  Mojitani,  Lucii  et  aliornni  Diartyrum 
Africanoriim.  Montanus  and  Lucius,  martyrs  at  Car- 
thage, soon  after  Cyprian,  about  259. 

Boll.  (Feb.  24)  Febr.  Ill,  454-459.     Ruinart,  274-282. 

9.  Martyrium  S.  NicepJiori.  Nicephorus,  martyr  un- 
der Valerian  and  Gallienus,  about  260 ;  place  unknown. 

Boll.  (Feb.  9)  Febr.  II,  283-288.   Addit.  894  sq.    Ruinart,  282-288. 

10.  Acta  SS.  MM.  Claudii,  Asterii  et  alionn//. 
Claudius,  Asterius,  Neo,  brothers,  martyrs  at  ^gea,  in 
Cilicia,  under  the  governor  (^praeses)  Lycias,  probably  303 
(not  285). 

Boll.  (Aug.  23)  Aug.  IV,  S^7-57~-     Ruinart,  308-311. 


388  MARTYROLOGIES 


11.  Passio  Genesii  mimi.  Genesius,  a  play-actor  at 
Rome,  martyr,  303  (285). 

Boll.  (Aug.  25)  Aug.  V,  1 19-123.     Ruinart,  311-313. 

12.  Passio  Rogatiani  et  Donatiani.  Rogatianus  and 
Donatianus,  of  good  family,  brothers,  martyrs  at  Nantes 
under  Diocletian  and  Maximian. 

Boll.  (May  24)  May  V,  279-281.     Ruinart,  321-324. 

13.  Acta  Maxiniiliaiii.  Maximilian  us,  martyr  at  The- 
beste,  in  Numidia,  mider  Diocletian,  on  March  12,  295, 
consulate  of  Tuscus  and  Anulinus. 

Ruinart,  339-342- 

14.  Acta  Marcelli.  Marcellus,  centurion,  martyr  at 
Tingis  (Tangier),  in  Mauretania,  on  Oct.  30  (298). 

Boll.  (Oct.  30)  Oct.  XIII,  274-284.     Ruinart,  342-344. 

1 5.  Passio  Cassiani.  Cassianus,  court  clerk,  martyr  at 
Tingis.   The  Acts  form  an  appendix  to  those  of  Marcellus. 

Ruinart,  344  sq. 

16.  Passio  S.  Procopii.  Procopius,  lector  and  exor- 
cist, born  at  Jerusalem,  residing  at  Scythopolis,  martyr 
on  July  7,  303,  at  Caesarea  in  Palestine  (cf.  Eusebius, 
Mart.  Pal.  I,  i). 

Boll.  (July  8)  July  II,  551-576.     Ruinart,  380  sq. 

17.  Acta  S.  Fclicis.  Felix,  bishop  of  Tubzoca  (Thi- 
baris,  in  Numidia  }\  martyr  at  Carthage  under  the  pro- 
consulate of  Anulinus,  on  Aug.  30,  303. 

Boll.  (Jan.  14)  Jan.  II,  233.  Ruinart,  388-391.  St.  Baluzius, 
Miscellanea.,  II,  Paris,  1679,  77-^^- 

18.  Passio  S.  Savini.  Savinus,  martyr  at  Rome 
under  Maximian. 

Baluzius,  loc.  cit.  47-55. 


MARTYRS  389 


19.  Acta  SS.  Satiirnini,  Dativi,  et  aliorntn  plurimorum 

viartyi-uni  in  Africa.     Saturninus,  a  presbyter,  Dativus, 

a  senator,  and  many  other  men  and  women  from  Abi- 

tina ;    martyrs  at  Carthage   under  the  proconsulate   of 

AnuHnus,  on  Feb.    11,  304.     The  acts   were  produced 

by  the   Donatists  at  the  disputation  in  411,  and  were 

acknowledged  by  the  Catholics  (Augustin.  Brevic.  collat. 

Ill,  32). 

Boll.  (Feb.  II)  Febr.  II,  513-519.  Ruinart,  413-422.  Baluzius, 
56-76. 

20.  Acta  SS.  Agapcs,  Chioniac,  Irenes,  etc.  Agape, 
Chionia,  and  Irene,  from  Thessalonica,  martyrs  on  the 
first  of  April  (so  Ruinart),  304. 

Boil.  (Apl.  3)  Apl.  I,  245-250.     Ruinart,  422-427. 

21.  Acta  SS.  Didymi  et  TJieodorae.  Didymus  and 
Theodora,  martyrs  at  Alexandria  (303.'*);  cf.  Ambro- 
sius,   Vi7'g.  II,  4. 

Boll.  (Apl.  28)  Apl.  Ill,  572-575.     Ruinart,  427-432. 

22.  Passio  S.  Irenaci,  Episc.  Sinn.  Irenaeus,' bishop 
of  Sirmium,  in  Pannonia,  martyr  under  Diocletian  and 
Maximian,  on  25th  March  (6th  April)  (304). 

Boll.  (Mart.  25)  Mart.  Ill,  555-557.     Ruinart,  432-434. 

23.  Passio  S.  Pollionis  et  aliorum  martyruvi.  Pollio, 
lector  at  Cibalas  in  Pannonia,  martyr  at  about  the  same 
time  with  Irenaeus,  on  28th  (27th)  April  (304). 

Boll.  (Apl.  28)  Apl.  Ill,  565-567.     Ruinart,  434-436. 

24.  Acta  S.  Enpli  diac.  et  mart.  Euplius,  deacon, 
martyr  at  Catania,  in  Sicily,  under  Diocletian  and  Max- 
imian (304). 

Ruinart,  436-439. 


390 


MARTYROLOGIES 


25.  Passio  S.  PJdlippi  episc.  Philippus,  bishop  of 
Ileraclea,  martyr  at  Adrianopolis  (304). 

Boll.  (Oct.  22)  Oct.  IX,  537-553-  (Palme).     Ruinart,  439-448. 

26.  Acta  SS.Tarachi,  P rob i,ct  Andronici.  Tarachus 
of  Claudiopolis  in  Isauria,  Roman  citizen,  previously  a 
soldier;  Probus  of  Side  (Perge)  in  Pamphylia,  philoso- 
pher ;  Andronicus  of  Ephesus,  of  eminent  family ; 
martyrs  at  Tarsus,  under  Diocletian  and  Maximian  (304). 

Boll.  (Oct.  II)  Oct.  V,  560-584.     Ruinart,  448-476. 

27.  Acta  S.  Crispinae  mart.  Crispina  of  Thagara ; 
according  to  Augustine  a  member  of  a  prominent  and 
wealthy  family;  a  martyr  at  Thebeste  under  the  pro- 
consul Anulinus,  on  Dec.  5  (304).  (See  Augustine,  in 
Psalm.  CXX.  n.  13;  CXXXVII,  n.  3,  14,  17;  cf.  Serm. 
286,  354.) 

Ruinart,  476-479. 

28.  Passio  S.  Seraii  mart.  Serenus,  a  Greek,  gar- 
dener, martyr  at  Sirmium,  in  Pannonia,  under  Max- 
imian (507 .''). 

Boll.  (Feb.  23)  Febr.  Ill,  364-366.     Ruinart,  516-518. 

29.  Acta  SS.  Phileae  ct  PJiiloromi.  Phileas  (bishop 
of  Thmuis,  cf.  §  ^J^  and  Philoromus,  subordinate  officers, 
martyrs  at  Alexandria  under  the  prefect  Culcianus  (306). 

Boll.  (Feb.  4)  Febr.  I,  459-464-     Ruinart,  518-521. 

30.  Passio  S.  Quirini  cpisc.  ct  mart.  Quirinus, 
bishop  of  Siscia  in  Upper  Pannonia,  martyr  under  Dio- 
cletian and  Maximian;  cf.  Eusebius,  Chron.  ad.  ann.310. 
Prudentius,  Peristcpli.  7. 

Boll.  (June  4)  June  I,  380-384.     Ruinart.  521-525. 

31.  Passio  S.  Petri  Balsami.     Petrus    Balsamus  of 


FORTY   MARTYRS  39I 


Eleutheropolis,  martyr  at  Aulana,  in  Samaria,  under 
Galerius  (31 1).  Probably  identical  with  Petrus  Absela- 
mus,  an  ascetic,  mentioned  by  Eusebius  {Marl.  Palest. 
10,  2). 

Boll.  (Jan.  3)  Jan.  I,  128  sq.     Ruinart,  525-527. 

32.  Passio  S.  Qiiirionis,  Candidi,  Domni,  etc.  {guadi-a- 
ginta  inartyres).  At  Sebaste,  in  Armenia,  forty  Chris- 
tians (the  so-called  "Forty  Knights")  are  said  to  have 
become  martyrs  under  Licinius,  about  320  a.d.^  Ruinart 
omitted  their  Acts  as  spurious,  and  the  Bollandists  in- 
serted the  Latin  translation,  not  the  Greek  original. 
Bonwetsch  defended  the  possibility  of  their  genuineness, 
and  published  in  Greek  ^  and  old  Slavonic  ^  a  Testament 
of  the  martyrs,  wherein  they  gave  directions  concerning 
their  remains.  This  is  declared  by  Bonwetsch,  in  agree- 
ment with  Haussleiter,  to  be  genuine. 

Editions  of  the  Testament:  P.  'LTvmhtcms,  Commetttarii  de  biblio- 
theca  Cues.  Vidobonensi,  IV,  Vienn.  1671  (Greek)  ;  2d  edit,  (by  A.  F. 
Kollarius),  IV,  Vienn.  1778,  225  sqq.  (Greek  and  Latin).  M.  Bon- 
wetsch, in  NKZ,  III,  1892,  705  (7i3-72i)-726;  cf.  J.  Haussleiter, 
Idem,  978-988.     Boll.  (Mar.  10)  Mar.  II,  12-29. 

1  Cf.  Basilius  M.  Orat.  XIX. 

2  Cod.  Vienn.  Theol.  X. 

2  Codices  of  the  Library  of  the  Troitzko-Sergiew.  Laura  at  Moscow, 
No.  180  (1859)  and  755  (1628),  saec.  XV. 


INDEX 


Abdias,  92,  95,  253. 

Abgar  VIII  Bar  Manu,  249. 

Abgarus  of  Edessa,  75,  363. 

Abgarus,  Legend  of,  364  f. 

Acacius  of  Meliteiie,  386. 

Achatius  of  Antioch  (Phrygia),  386. 

Acta  Agapes,  Chioniae,  etc.  389; 
Archelai,  70;  Claudii,  Asterii,  etc. 
387;  Crispinae,  390;  Cypriani, 
386;  Didymi  et  Theodorae,  3S9; 
disput.  Achatii,  386;  Edessena, 
365;  Eupli,  389;  Felicis,  388; 
Fructuosi,  Eulogii,  etc.  387;  Jus- 
tini,  381;  Luciani  et  Marciani, 
386;  Marcelli,  388;  Mart.  Scili- 
tanorum,  382;  Maximi  mart.  386; 
Maximilian!,  388;  Acta  Nerei  et 
Achillei,  90;  Phileae  et  Philoromi, 
390;  Proconsularia,  387;  Satur- 
nini,  Dativi,  etc.  389;  Sympho- 
rosae,  253;  Tarachi,  Probi  et 
Andronici,  390;   Thaddaei,  365. 

Acts  of  Andrew,  55,  88,  89,  94,  363; 
of  Andrew  and  Matthew,  95;  of 
the  Apostles,  13,  27,  57  f.,  61,  188, 
254,369;  Gnostic,  88  ff. ;  of  John, 
88,  89,  90,  363;  of  Justin,  106; 
of  Lateran  Synod  (649  a.d.),  338; 
of  Martyrs,  379;  of  Paul,  89,  363, 
366;  of  Paul  and  Thecia,  369  f.; 
of  Peter,  89,  89,  363,  367,  375; 
of  Peter  and  Andrew,  95  ;  of  Peter 
with  Simon,  90;  of  Philip,  89;  of 
Pilate,  57;  of  Synod  of  Ephcsus 
(431  A.D.),  220;  of  Synods,  352  fi.; 
of  Thomas,  38,  89,  363. 


Adamantius  (see  Dialogus  de  Recta 
Fide),  174,  245  f. 

Adelphius,  85. 

Aeglon,  222. 

Aelian,  231. 

Aelius,  deacon,  296. 

Aemilianus,  proconsul,  387. 

Aetius,  Placita  of,  1 1 2. 

African  baptismal  symbol,  355- 

Agape,  martyr,  389. 

Agapius,  94. 

Agathonice,  martyr,  381. 

Aglaophon,  physician,  238,  239. 

Agrippa  Castor,  70,  143. 

Ahymnus,  295. 

Alcinous  the  Platonist,  331. 

Aleatores,  adv.    See  Pseudo-Cyprian. 

Alexander,  of  Alexandria,  124,  128, 
221;  bishop,  164;  of  Byzantium, 
222;  of  Jerusalem,  161,  171,  175, 
211,247;    Severus,  24S,  251,  339, 

340. 
Alexandria,  School  of,  160  ff. 
Alexandrians,  Epistle  to,  16. 
Allegorical  interpretation,  208,  277, 

302,  325- 
Allegory,  Use  of,  182. 
'AWoyeyus,  83. 
Alogi,  154,  336. 
Altercatio  Jasonis   et    Papisci.     See 

Jason. 

Simonis  et  Theophili,  105. 

Amastris,  Epistle  to  Church  in,  156. 
Ambrose  (Ambrosius),  51,  Si,    190, 

325.  389- 
Ambrosiaster,  90. 


393 


394 


INDEX 


Ambrosius,  friend  of  Origen,  176, 
196,  201,  203;  a  Greek,  I 13; 
(Oratio  ad  Graecos),  1 13. 

Animon  of  Berenice,  212. 

Ammonian  sections,  225. 

Ammonius,  of  Alexandria,  224;  Sac- 
cas,  175,  176,  225. 

Amos,  173,  192. 

'ArojSaTi/foi'  'Haaiou,  83;   UavAou,  83. 

Anastasius,  Apocrisiarius,  343;  pres- 
byter, 243;  Sinaita,  124,  127,  162, 
172,  20S,  326,  338. 

Anatolius,  Alexandrinus,  204;  of 
Laodicea,  216. 

Andreas,  of  Crete,  239;  Monophys- 
ite  monk,  loi;    presbyter,  203. 

Andrew,  52. 

Andronicus,  martyr,  390. 

Anicetus  of  Rome,  72,  78,  145. 

Anonymus,  Arabicus,  82;  Eusebia- 
nus,  153. 

Anti-Donatist  Synod  (313  A.D.),  349. 

Anti-Gnostic  Writings,  121  f.,  267. 

Anti-Heretical  Writings,  99,  134, 
148,    121  f.,   265,    267,    268,    279, 

332,  333.  334,  349.  35°- 
Anti- Jewish  Writings,  302,  319.  331. 

346.  See  also  Judaism. 
Anti-Marcionite  Writings,   III,   134, 

143,  144,  247,  266,  269,  279,  233, 

338,  349- 
Anti-Montanistic  Writer  (Eusebius), 

122,  144. 
Anti-Montanistic  Writings,  122,  125, 

127,  144,  153  f.,  276,  321. 
Anti-\ovatianist  Writings,  349,  357. 
Anti-Valentinian  Writings,  267. 
Antichrist,  336  f. 
Antilegomena,  37,  41. 
Antinoites  of  Egypt,  247. 
Antidchian  school,  115. 
Antiochians,    Epistles    to,    30,    245, 

247. 
Antiochus  of  St.  Saba,  27,  39,  361. 
Antiquity,  Argument  from,  98,  249. 


Antonianus,  bishop,  294. 
Antoninus    Pius,  76,   102,   106,   108, 

121,  122,  123,  128,  224,380. 
Antonius  (Melissa),  114,  239. 
Anulinus,  proconsul,  388,  389,  390. 
Apelleiaci,  277. 
Apelles,  81  f.,  119,  143,  268. 
Apelles'  Gospel,  82. 
Aphraates,  17,  120. 
Aphrodisius,  215. 
Apion,  224. 

Apocalypse  of  Abraham,  83. 
'A7roKaAi'\|/fis  rod  'A^d/j.,  83. 
Apocalypse  of  John,  14,  19,  35,  37, 

39,   42,    195,    208,  209,   320,  321, 

329.  336,  337.  348,  384;    of  Paul, 
38;   of  Peter,  36  f.,  42,  65,  93,  171, 

384- 
Apocalypses,  13. 
Apocrypha  (O.T.),  103. 
Apocryphal  Gospels,  50  f. 
Apollinaris,  of  Hierapolis,  1 12,  122  f., 

144,   153;    of  Laodicea,   47    (?), 

112,  116,  232,  233,  241,  323,  327. 
Apollinarian  controversy,  232,  233. 
Apollinarians,  232,  352. 
Apollonius,  113,  153,  154,  155,  276; 

Acta    (martyr),    383;     the    Anti- 

Montanist,  61. 
Apologetic     literature,     61,     97  ff., 

100  ff.,  383. 
Apology,  of  Aristo,  104  f.  ;  Arnobius, 

305  ;     Aristides     (see    also    Aris- 

tides),  102  f.  ;    Athenagoras,  131  ; 

Clement  of  Alex.,  166;   Dionysius, 

209;    (Epist.  to  Diognetus),  137; 

Hermias,    137  f.;     Irenreus,    151  ; 

Justin,   107  ff.  ;     Lactantius,   311; 

Lucian,   245;    Melito,    128;    Mil- 

tiades,  122;  Minucius  Felix,  I39f. ; 

Origen,  195  ff.  ;  Quadratus,  100  f. ; 

Tatian,    118;     Tertullian,   262  f. ; 

Theophilus,  134;   Victor,  156. 
'ATr6<paais  fxeydXTj,  83. 
Apostles'  Creed,  59. 


INDEX 


395 


Apostolic  Constitutions,  25,  31,  67, 

Bacchylides  of  Pontus,  157. 

68,  245,  341  f.,  356,  360  ;    doctrine, 

liacchylus  of  Corinth,  158. 

145.  149.  354  ;   writings,  98. 

Baptism,  125,  270. 

"Apostolical  Canons,"  358. 

Baptismal  creed,  Roman,  59. 

Apostolici,  88,  92,  94. 

Baptismal  symbols,  355. 

Appion,    Alexandrian    grammarian, 

Barbarus  Scaligeri,  340. 

373.  376- 

Barcochba,  105,  137. 

Aquila's  version,  105,  179. 

Bardesanes,  75  f.,  94,  160. 

Aquilinus,  85. 

Bardesanite   writing  (Ue    fato),    76, 

Arabianus,  224. 

376. 

Aramaic  Gospel,  46. 

Bardesanites,  17,  88,  246. 

Archontici,  83,  84,  85. 

Barhebrseus,  75,  362. 

Areopagite  literature,  215. 

Barlaam  and  Joasaph,  102. 

Arian  controversy,  221,  222,  232. 

Barnabas,    apostle,    19 ;     Epistle    of, 

Arians,  209. 

18ff.,  26,  39,  65,  67,  171,  359. 

Aristides,  61,  67,  101  ff.  ;  Apology  of, 

Basil  of  Qxisarea,  178,  194,  209,  227, 

103  f.,  1 13,  129,  132,  137, 140, 278  ; 

231,  242,  245,  352,  376,  391. 

Letter  to,  252. 

Basilides,  55,  69, 70  f.,  71,  72,  78, 143; 

Aristo  of  Pella,  104  f.,  265. 

Bishop,  296,  353  ;    of  Pentapolis, 

Aristotle,  115. 

214. 

Arius,  222. 

Basilidian  incantations,  71. 

Arnobius,  138,  165,  304 ff.,  308,  309. 

Basilidians,  55,  107. 

Artemon,  336. 

Bassus,  proconsul,  387. 

Asceticism,  362  ;   of  Origen,  175. 

Beatus,  presbyter,  199. 

Asclepiades,    314;       bishop,     247; 

Beda,  54. 

martyr,  385. 

Beron,  343, 

Asterius,  of  Amasea,   367  ;     martyr. 

Beryllus  of  Bostra,  197,  204, 255, 352. 

387;   Urbanus,  152-3. 

Bible,  162,  249,  275,  288,  308. 

Athanasius,  32,  41,  45,  65,  200,  205, 

Bible,  citations  from,  304,  306. 

209,  212,  217,351,  352,360. 

Biblical  textual  criticism,  178,  244. 

Athenagoras,  130  f.,  140,  160,  239. 

Bishops,   99,   356 ;    of   Rome,  155, 

Athenians,  Kpistle  to,  156. 

350  ;   writings  of,  350. 

Athenodorus,  228. 

Blastus,  Roman,  150. 

Atomism,  207. 

Boethus  the  Alexandrian,  130. 

Atticus,  91. 

Bolarius,  bishop,  353. 

Augurius,  deacon,  martyr,  387. 

Breviarium  in  Psalterium,  191. 

Augustine,  54,  88,  89,  91, 92,  95,  126, 

150,  177,  185,  263,  283,  284,  285, 

Crecilius,  139  f. ;    (Cfecilianus),  281  ; 

286,  287,  2S8,  289,  299,  308,  349, 

bishop,  290,  295,  296. 

385.  387,  389.  390. 

Crecilius,  L.,  315. 

Augustus,  337. 

Cnesarea,  Library  at,  254  ;  School  of. 

Aurelius,  lector,  293. 

161,  176. 

Autolycus,  133,  224. 

Csesarean  baptismal  symbol,  355. 

Auxentius,  239. 

Cainitcs,  82,  S;^,  84. 

Avitus,  Epistle  to,  198. 

Caius,  320 f.,  329,  S3^,  334,  336. 

396 


INDEX 


Caldonius,    bishop,    292,    293,    295, 

Christ,  104,  III,  157,  305,  312,  317, 

296. 

325  ;    and  Antichrist,  336  ;    Birth- 

Calendarium  ecclesiae  Carthag.,  379. 

date,  328. 

Callimachus,  91. 

Christian  ethics,  283,  288. 

CaUistio,  143. 

Christians,  accused  by  heathen,  305; 

Callixtus,  268,  275,  301,  322,  342, 350. 

warnings  to,  288,  319. 

Candidus,  224  ;    Valentinian,  197. 

ChroniconAlexandrinum,  340 ;  Edes- 

Canon,  12,  134,  300. 

senum,    75;     Paschale,    123,    124, 

Canones  Hippolyti,  330,  341,  360. 

127,  128,  145,  170,  245,  323,  332, 

Caracalla,  75,  128,  175,  247. 

339- 

Caricus,    an    "  ecclesiastical    man," 

Chronographer   (loth   year  of  Ant. 

157- 

Pius),  224;   of  354  A.L).,  339,  340, 

Carpocrates,  77. 

379. 

Carpocratians,  77. 

Chrysophora,  Epistle  to,  156. 

Carpus,  martyr,  381,  385,  386. 

Chrysostom,  John,  19,  233,  234. 

Carthaginian  Calendar,  379. 

Church  orders,  356. 

Cassianus,  John,  41  ;  Julius,  54,  86  f. ; 

Cicero,  140,  311. 

martyr,  388. 

Cilonia,  239. 

Cassiodorus,  185,  186,  348. 

Cittinus,  martyr,  382. 

Catalogus    Claroniontanus,    20,    37, 

Claudius,  martyr,  387. 

366  ;    Liberianus,  42,  44,  322. 

Clement,  of  Alexandria,  2,  16,  19,  20, 

Catechetical    School  of  Alexandria, 

23.  31.  36,  39.  41,  50.  54.  55.  56, 

160  ff.,  162, 163,  169,  175,  206,  217, 

60,  62,  66,  70,  71,  72,  73,  74,  77, 

229. 

78,  86,  87,  90,  92,  105,  117,  119, 

Catense,  2,  124,  128,  151,  178,  181, 

124, 154,  160, 162  ff.,  175,  180,  199, 

186,  191,  192,  193,  234,  252,  325, 

247,  249,  258,  259,  306,  340,  355, 

326,  344- 

362,  366;    of  Rome,  44(?),  62  f., 

Catholic  Church,  99 ;     Epistles,  18, 

361,  376;    First  Epistle,  21  ff.,  27, 

22,  195. 

62,  65,  316;    Second  Epistle,  25, 

Celerinus,  292,  301  ;   lector,  293. 

54,  62  f.,  370. 

Celestine  I.,  161. 

Cleobius,  68. 

Celibacy,  361. 

Clinical  baptism,  296. 

Celsus,   103,    104,    140,    178,    195  f.. 

Cnossians,  Epistle  to,  156. 

229  ;  —  (Pseudo-Cyprian),  De  ju- 

Cohortatio  ad  Gentiles,  112,  138. 

daica  incredulitate,  302. 

Colossians,  15,  79,  118,  194. 

Centaurus,  240. 

Commodianus,  89,  135,  282,  317  ff. 

Cerdo,  78. 

Commodus,  L.,  131,  133,  144,  145, 

Cerinthus,  Jewish-Christian,  62,  68, 

157,  162,  224,  383. 

321. 

Confessions:     Felix,    352;     Gregory 

Cestus,  centurion,  367. 

Thaum.,  229,  232,  233,  356;   Hip- 

Charito,  martyr,  381. 

polytus,  335;    Ircna-us,  355.     See 

Charitus,  martyr,  38 1. 

also  Symbols. 

Chastity,  236,  273. 

Conon  of  Hermopolis,  210. 

Chionia,  martyr,  389, 

Constantinc,  222,  312,  349. 

Xprjaeii,  2. 

Constantinus  Porphyrogenneta,  251. 

INDEX 


397 


Consubstantiality,  232. 

Didascalia,  341,  356. 

Corinthians,  15,   23  f.,  79,  118,   119, 

DidascaHa  Petri,  61. 

188;  Apocryphal  correspondence. 

Didymus    (various    persons),     152, 

17. 

154,  213,  389. 

Cornelius,  of  Rome,  211,  294,  295, 

Diocletian,  219,  305,  308,  315,  388, 

345,351,  353;   Labeo,  306. 

389,  390. 

Creed,  Roman,  59. 

Diocletian    persecution,    218,     226, 

Creeds  and  symbols,  355. 

235.  379- 

Crescens  the  Cynic,  106. 

Diognetus,  Epistle  to,  103,  113,  117, 

Crete,  Epistle  to  churches  in,  156. 

135  ff.,  226. 

Crispina,  martyr,  390. 

Dionysius,  of  Alexandria,  205,  217, 

Crispus,  emperor,  308. 

221,  242,  321,  351-2;  the  Areopa- 

Cyprian,  of  Antioch,  283;  of  Carth- 

gite,   343;    Bar-Salibi,    120,    248, 

age,  104,  105,  140,  242,  258, 280  ff.. 

253.  329>  336,  362;  of  Corinth,  23, 

308,  309,  318,  319,  320,  344,  345, 

66,  155,  156  f. ;   Roman  presbyter. 

347.  351.  352,  353.  386  tf.;  of  Gaul, 

212;  of  Rome,  207,  209,  212,  351, 

280. 

354. 

Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  148, 186,  367,  390. 

Dioscurus,  368. 

Docetre,  82,  86. 

Damasus,  314. 

Docetism,  32,  52,  157,  268. 

Daniel,  199,  223,  327,  336,  337,  366. 

Doctrina  Addai,  120,  365. 

Dativus,  bishop,  297. 

Doctrine,  Compendium  of  Christian, 

,  senator,  martyr,  389. 

198. 

De  Aleatoribus  (see  Aleatores),  66, 

Dogmatic  system,  Marcion's,  80. 

67,  156,  300. 

Dogmatic      Writings :      Hippolytus, 

De  Fato,  Dialogus,  76,  376. 

336  f.;   Origen,  197f. 

De  Recta  Fide.     See  Dialogus. 

Domitian,  16,  23,  35,  44,  92,  127. 

De    Virginitate,    two    epistles,    25, 

Domitius,  213. 

361  f. 

Domninus,  Epistle  to,  157. 

Decian   persecution,  206,  211,  228, 

Donata,  martyr,  382. 

247,   281,  283,    284,  290  ff.,  295, 

Donatianus,  martyr,  388. 

320. 

Donatists,  389. 

Decius,  176,  381,  385,  386. 

Donatulus,  295. 

Demetrianus,  285,  286-310,  314. 

Donatus,  283,  290,  313. 

Demetrius,  of  Alexandria,  175,  203, 

Dositheus,  68,  279,  332. 

248,  352;   deacon,  150. 

Droserius,  a  Valentinian,  246. 

Democritus,  207. 

Drusiana,  91. 

Depositio  Martyrum,  322,  379. 

Duae  Viae,  21,  66,  360. 

Deuteronomy,  184. 

Dialogus  de  Recta  Fide,  79,  81,  197, 

Easter,  canon,  339;  controversy,  150, 

231,  237,  238,  245  f 

151;   date  of,  302,338;   Epistles, 

Diatessaron  of  Tatian,  120. 

213. 

Dicta  probantia,  2. 

Ebed  Jesu,  96,   120,   248,  253,  336, 

Didache,  14,  42,  63  f.,  65,  103,  109, 

33X. 

300,  357.  359,  360. 

Ebionites,  51,  88,  376. 

398 


INDEX 


Ecclesiastes,     i86,    208,    230,    326, 

348. 

Ecclesiastical  canons,  358,  360. 

Edessa,  School  of,  160. 

Egetes,  95. 

Egyptian,  canons,  341 ;  Church- 
Orders,  358,  360. 

Elchesaitism,  373. 

Eleutherus  of  Rome,  145,  147,  148, 
155. 

Elias  of  Nisibis,  339. 

Elpistus  of  Pontus,  157. 

Emerita  of  Spain,  353. 

Encratites,  54,  86,  88,  91,  92,  94, 
117,  144. 

Ephesians,  Epistles  to,  15,  30,  33, 
42,  79,  n8,  194. 

Ephraem  Syrus,  17,  76,  81,  88,  120. 

Ephraim  of  Chersonesus,  374. 

Epictetus,  164;  Bishop  of  Assuras, 
295. 

Epicurus,  207. 

Epiphanes,  77. 

Epiphanius,  xxiii,  2,  51,  52,  54,  60, 
70,  71,  72,  76,  78,  79,  82,  83,  88, 
89,  91,  92,  94,  117,  118,  132,  144, 
148,  152,  154,  174,  177,  179,  180, 
197,  200,  223,  224,  236,  238,  276, 

332,  333.  33^'  361,  362,  376- 

Episcopacy,  Monarchical,  33. 

Episcopal,  order,  32,  44;  writings, 
350. 

Epistle  to  Diognetus,  135  f.;  James, 
(Pseudo-Clementine),  372. 

Epistles,  in  Easter  controversy,  158; 
(N.T.),  12;  of  Alexander  (Alex.), 
222;  Alexander  (Jerusalem),  247; 
Aristides,  104;  Beryllus,  255; 
Clement,  First,  21  ff. ;  Cyprian, 
289;  De  Virginitate,  361;  Diony- 
sius  (Alex.),  209;  Dionysius  (Cor- 
inth), 156;  Ignatius,  28  ff.;  Julius 
Africanus,  252;  Lucian,  244; 
Melito,  129;  Novatian,  345;  Ori- 
gen,  202;   Pamphilus,  254;   Poly- 


carp,   27;   Serapion,    157;   Valen- 

tinus,  72. 
Epistola  Eccles.  Vien.  et  Lugdun., 

382. 
Epitome,    Pseudo-Clementine,    372, 

374- 

Erasmus,  180,  303. 

EpwTTiffets  Mapias,  83,  84. 

Esnic  the  Armenian,  82. 

Eubulius,  236,  239. 

Eucratius,  bishop,  290. 

Euelpistus,  martyr,  381. 

Eugenius,  91. 

Eulogius,  deacon,  martyr,  387. 

Euphranor,  212. 

Euplius,  deacon,  martyr,  389. 

Euporus,  212. 

Eusebius,  of  Csesarea,  xxiii,  2,  19,  20, 
23,  26,  29,  31,  36,  41,  46,  47,  48, 
50,  52,  55,  61,  62,  65,  70,  72,  76, 
81,  82,  87,  88,  89,  91,  95,  100, 
102,  105,  106,  107,  108,  109,  no, 
III,  112,  113,  114,  116,  117,  118, 
119,  121,  122,  123,  124,  125,  127, 
128,  133,  134,  143,  144,  145,  146, 
148,  150,  151,  152,  153,  155,  156, 
157,  158,  160,  161,  162,  164,  166, 
168,  169,  170,  171,  172,  174,  175, 
176,  177,  179,  180,  181,  190,  191, 
192,  193,  197,  198,  199,  202,  203, 
204,  205,  206,  207,  208,  209,  210, 
211,  212,  213,  214,  215,  217,  218, 
219,  223,  224,  225,  227,  228,  235, 
237,  242,  244,  245,  247,  248,  249, 
250,  252,  253,  254,  255,  257,  262, 
283,  321,  323,  324,  326,  327,  330, 
332,  333'  334.  33(i>  339.  34°,  344. 
350.  35'.  352.  354.  362,  364.  365. 
366,  372,  376,  377,  379,  380,  381, 
382,  383,  3S5,  386,  388,  390,  391 ; 
of  Emesa,   128;    of  Thessalonica, 

lOI. 

Eustachius,  240. 

Eustalliius,  of  Antioch,  1S5,  193,  241; 
of  Bcrcea,  222. 


INDEX 


399 


Euthalius  of  Sulce,  255. 

Eutrepius,  Epistle  to,  129. 

Eutropius,  a  heathen,  246. 

Eutyches,  325. 

Eutychians,  116,  233. 

Evagrius,  105,  232. 

Evangelium  duodecim  Apostolorum, 

5'- 
Evodius,  95. 

Excerpta  Theodoti,  54,  74. 

Exegetical  works :  Hippolytus,  324 f.; 

Julius  Afric,  249;   Origen,  181  f. 

Exodus,  183,  190,  201,  325,  34S. 

Ezekiel,  187,  192,  327,  348. 

Ezra  IV.,  320. 

Fabian,  of  Antioch  (see  Fabius) ;   of 

Rome,  204,  210,  291,  347. 
Fabius  of  Antioch,  210,  211,  351. 
Fasting,  275. 
Faustus,  88. 
Felicissimus,   295 ;    schism   of,   293, 

294. 
Felicitas,  martyr  (see  Perpetua),  384. 
Felix,  bishop,   295,    297;    presbyter, 

296;  of  Rome,  352;  Tubzoca,  388. 
Female  adornment,  272. 
Festal  Epistle  of  Dionysius,  214. 
Fides  NicEena,  67. 
Fidus,  bishop,  295,  353. 
Fihrist,  77. 
Firmilianus,  203;   of  Coesarea,  242  f., 

296. 
Flavius,   213;    Clement,  23;    Felix, 

303- 

Flora,  73. 

Florentius,  295, 

Florinus,  26;    Florinus,  74;    Roman 

presbyter,  150. 
I'lorius,  martyr,  386. 
Forgeries,  16,  25,  28,  33,  1 14,   II6, 

203,  215,  228,  232,  234,  242,  278, 

302,  304,  343.  362. 
Fortunatus,  287,  288,  295. 
Forty  Martyrs,  391. 


Fronto,  M.  Cornelius,  140,  141. 
Fructuosus  of  Tarragona,  387. 
Fulgentius      I'lanciades,      277;      of 
Ruspe,  284,  285. 

Galatians,  15,  79,  188,  194,  199. 

Galen,  269. 

Galerius,  391;   Maximus,  proconsul, 

386. 
Gallienus,  206,  213,  386,  387. 
Gallus,  213,  299. 
Gelasius,   333;    decretal   of,   41,    54, 

89,   152,    177,    307,    318,  365;    of 

Cyzicus,  222. 
Generation  of  the  Son,  351. 
Genesis,    128,    173,   182,    190,    241, 

279,  280,  325,  348. 
Genesius,  martyr,  388. 
rtwa,  Mapias,  83. 
Gennadius,  3,    126,    133,    254,    300, 

318. 
rewirouiKa,  25 1. 
Germanus,  bishop,  207,  214. 
Glaucias,  70. 

Gnosis,  Christian,  21,  167,  168. 
Gnostic,  Acts,  88  f.;   Ebionism,  51; 

Gospels,  83  ff. ;   literature,  68  ff. 
Gnosticism,    16,    44,   49,    146,    160, 

335- 

Gnostics,  55,  82,  83,  117,  154,  159, 

167,  169,  173,  267,  269,  363.  See 
also  Anti-Gnostic  Writings. 

Gobarus,  203. 

God,  Christian  doctrine  of,  133,  320 ; 
polytheistic  theory,  305,  311. 

Gordianus,  302. 

Gortyna,  Epistle  to  church  in,  156. 

Gospel,  accortling  to  the  Egyptians, 
54,63;  according  to  the  Hebrews, 
50  f.;  of  Andrew,  54;  ISarnalias, 
54;  Bartholomew,  54;  Basilides, 
70;  Eve,  83;  Judas,  83;  Matthias, 
54  f.;  IVter,  37,  52,  58,  157; 
Philip,  54,  83;  Thomas,  55,  65, 
83;   the  Twelve  Apostles,  51. 


400 


INDEX 


Gospel  harmony,  of  Ammonius,  225; 

Post-Hieronymian,  121 ;  ofTatian, 

120. 
Gospels,  13,  27,  46,  51,  53,  98,  120, 

135,  214,  219,  253. 
Gregorion,  236. 
Gregory,   Nazianzen,   61,    178,    230, 

232,    245,    376;    Nyssa,    66,   114, 

180,  217,  227,  229;  Thaumaturgus, 

174,    176,    203,  226  ff.,    356;    of 

Tours,  147,  316. 
Gundaphorus,  Indian  king,  93. 

Habakkuk,  192,  348. 

Hadrian,  70,  100,  102,  106,  109. 

Haggai,  192. 

Harmonius,  76. 

Heathen,  charges  against  Christians, 
286;  writings  against,  ill,  112, 
Ii3fif.,    118,    123,    137,   166,   263, 

305.319,  331- 
Hebrew  names,  204. 
Hebrews,  Epistle  to,  16,  25,  33,  79, 

152,  188,  195. 
Hegesippus,  23,  50,  107,  145  f.,  149, 

357- 

Ileliogabalus,  76,  128,  248,  250. 

Heraclas  of  Alexandria,  206. 

Heracleon  the  Valentinian,  61,  73, 
I  So. 

Heraclitus,  224. 

Heraclius,  73. 

Herculanus,  bishop,  293. 

Heretical  baptism,  207,  211,  276, 
287,  296,  300,  351,  353. 

Heretics,  disputations  with,  197; 
writings  against  (see  Anti-hereti- 
cal Writings). 

Hermammon  of  Egypt,  213. 

Hcrmas,  Shepherd  of,  19,  38  ff,  62, 

65>  ^'7,  •7o>  300,  3i9>  384- 
Hermes  Trismegistus,  31 1. 
Ilcrniias,  137. 

Hcrmogcncs,  69,  267,  277,  334. 
I  Icslia,  martyr,  3.S2.  | 


Hesychius,  bishop,  219. 

Hexapla,  179. 

Ilierax,  of  Egypt,  213;  of  Leontopo- 
lis,  223;    martyr,  381. 

Hilarianus,  governor,  384. 

Hilary  of  Poitiers,  185,  285,  304. 

Hippolytus,  2,  44,  54,  55,  72,  73,  75, 
78,  80,  82,  83,  107,  128,  134,  148, 
154,  161,  165,  211,  279,  302,  303, 
321,  321  ff.,  349,  350,  366;  of 
Thebes,  323. 

Homilies,  181 ;  Pseudo-Clementine, 
363,  367, 371  f.;  of  Valentinus,  72. 

Homily,  of  Aristides,  104;  Clem- 
ent (?),  63;  Gregory  Thaumatur- 
gus, 232,  233;    Hippolytus,  330. 

Honoratus,  bishop,  295. 

Hosea,  192,  218. 

Hyginus  of  Rome,  72. 

Hymena?us  of  Jerusalem,  353. 

Hymns,  of  Bardasanes,  76,  94; 
Clement,  168;  Coptic,  86;  Metho- 
dius, 237;    the  Naassenes,  83. 

Hypapante,  Festival  of,  242. 

Iconoclastic  controversy,  91. 
Idolatry,  272. 

'lepd.     See  Leontius  and  John. 
Ignatius  of  Antioch,  29  ff.;    Epistles 

of,  26,  27,  28  ff.,  149,  357.      _ 
Ildefonsus  of  Toledo,  3. 
Impassivity  of  God,  231,  313. 
Incantations,  Basilidian,  71. 
Incarnation,  268. 
Infant  liaptism,  353. 
Innocent  I.,  54,  89,  91,  95, 
Inspiration  of  Scripture,  173,  190. 
'iTTTTiaTpiKa,  251. 
Irenseus,  2,  23,  26,  27,  29,  31,  41,  47, 

51.  55.  58,  70-  71-  72,  73,  77>  78, 
82,  83,  107,  no,  1 1 1,  1 15,  1 17,  121, 

134,   144,  146  f.,    1 58,    159,    165, 
247,  267,  322,  332,  ^^:^T„  335,  337, 
346;    of  Sirmium,  martyr,  389. 
Irene,  martyr,  389. 


INDEX 


401 


Isaiah,  186,  192,  327,  348. 

Isidore   (Basilidian),  55,  71;    of  Pe- 

lusium,  go;    of  Seville,  3,  259. 
Isidorus,  218. 
Isocrates,  231. 
Itala,  194. 

Jacob  of  Edessa,  329. 

Jacobus,  deacon,  martyr,  387. 

Jader,  297. 

James,  bishop,  372;  Epistle  of,  18, 
25.  33t  42;    two    Epistles  to,  25. 

Januarius,  bishop,  295,  296. 

Jason  and  Papiscus,  dialogue,  104, 
265,  269,  302. 

Jeremiah,  182,  186,  327. 

Jerome,  3,  17,  20,  23,  27,  32,  41,  51, 
54,  62,  75,  76,  82,  102,  105,  116, 
117,  125,  126,  131,  133,  134,  135, 
141,  143,  144,  146,  148,  151,  153, 
155,  157,  162,  171,  175,  176,  177, 
179,  180,  181,  185,  186,  187,  190, 
191,  192,  193,  194,  195,  197,  198, 
199,  200,  203,  204,  205,  206,  217, 
219,  224,  225,  227,  228,  230,  235, 
241,  244,  247,  248,  250,  252,  253, 
254,  255,  257,  258,  259,  263,  264, 
276,  277,  278,  281,  282,  283,  284, 
285,  286,  287,  288,  289,  306,  307, 
308,  309,  310,  314,  315,  323,  324, 
325.  326,  327,  328,  329,  330,  331, 
332,  333,  334,  33(>,  33^.  339,  34 1. 
345.  346,  348,  349.  350.  351.  352, 
354.  360.  361,  367.  370,  377.  3^3- 

Jerome's  list,  178,  184,  185,  186,  187, 
188,  190,  191,  192,  193,  194,  195, 
197,  199,  202,  204,  205. 

Jesus,  104,  332,363,  364;  discourses 
of,  149. 

Jefi,  Rooks  of,  84  f. 

Jewish  material  in  Apocalypse,  35. 

Jews.     See  Anti-Jewish  Writings. 

Job,  185,  241,  245. 

Joel,  192. 

Johannine  theology,  137. 

2D 


John,  Gospel  of,  33,  48,  49  f.,  53,  73, 
103,  u8,  120,  180,  187,  199,  209, 
336;  Epistles  of,  18,  27;  Apoca- 
lypse of,  35,  37;  apostle,  49,  147, 
170;  of  Damascus,  2,  61,  239;  of 
Jerusalem,  200 ;  Malalas,  134;  the 
Presbyter,  26,  35. 

Jonah,  192,  279. 

Joshua,  1 82,  184. 

Jubianus,  bishop,  296. 

Judaism,  21,  32,  79,  320;  at  Rome, 
375;  literature  of,  13;  writings 
against,  98  f.,  104,  no,  137,  264, 
277,  2S8,  302,  319,  331,  346. 

Judas  (chronographer),  223. 

Jude,  Epistle  of,  18,  364. 

Judges,  185. 

Judicium  secundum  Petrum.  See 
Duae  Viae. 

Judith,  65. 

Julia  Aquilia  Severa,  338. 

Julian,  112. 

Julius,  Africanus,  75,  112,  1 1 7-8, 
133.  161,  197,  202,  248  f.,  262, 
340;  Cassianus,  54,  86  f. ;  of  Rome, 
60. 

Junius  Rusticus,  prefect,  381. 

Justin,  53,  55,  56,  57,  59,  78. 98, 105  f., 
u8,  121,  127,  129,  132,  134,  136, 
140,  149,  239,  241,  268,  335,  357, 
381;  the  Gnostic,  82;  of  the 
seventh  century,  115. 

Justinian,  177,  198,  238,  243. 

Justus  of  Tiberias,  119,  250. 

KaraffTaffts  ttjs  iKK\rj(Tlas,  359- 
KaTacTTacris  tov  KAijpou,  359. 
Kripvyfj.aTa  YlfTfyou,  42,  62,  374* 
Kings,  Books  of,  185. 
Kosru,  Armenian  king,  76. 

Lacedaemonians,  Epistle  to,  156. 
Lactantius,  62,   13^,   134,    14 1,    259, 

281,283,  285,  307  f.,  366. 
Lamentations,  191,  200. 


4o: 


INDEX 


Lapsed,    the,    210,    220,    230,    254, 

284  f.,  291,  292,  293,  294,  295. 
Laodiceans,  Epistle  to,  16,  79. 
Laus  Heronis,  30. 
Legio  of  Spain,  353. 
Lemnus,  martyr,  386. 
Leo  L,  89,  91, 
Leonidas,  95. 
Leonides,  175. 
Leontius  and  John,  2,  170,  237,  239, 

325- 
Leontius  of  Byzantium,  1 14,  116,  220, 

235,  243,  244,  325,  354. 
Leucius  Charinus,  89,  91,  92. 
Levi,  52. 

Leviticus,    183,    190,  239,   240,  348. 
Libelli  pacis,  292. 
Liber  Generationis,  339,  340, 
Liber  Pontiticalis,  21 1. 
Liberalis,  bishop,  295,  296. 
Liberianus,  martyr,  381. 
Liberius  of  Rome,  222. 
Licinius,  385,  391. 
Linus,  90;   Linus-text,  366. 
List  of  Sixty  Canonical  Books,  20, 

65,  366. 
Logia  of  Papias,  46. 
t^6yia  Tov  Kvpiou,  46. 
Logos,  166,  167,  312. 
Longus,  prefect,  367. 
Lord's  Prayer,  201,  285. 
Lucian,  225;   presbyter  of  Antioch, 

244,  356,  357,  386. 
Lucianus,  292. 
Lucifer   of  Calaris,    283,   299,    304, 

309- 
Lucius,    Isishop,    295,   297;    martyr, 

387- 

Lucretius,  306,  309. 

Luke,  companion  of  Paul,  58,  105, 
367;  Gospel  of,  48,  49,  56,  73,  78, 
79,   181,   187,   188,  193,  214,  218, 

329- 

Lycias,  governor,  387. 
Lyons  and  Vienne,  147,  382. 


Macarius,  bishop,  294;    Magnes,  36; 

presbyter  in  Edessa,  160-1. 
Macedonia,  Montanist,  386. 
Magnesians,  Ignatius  to,  30. 
Magnus,  296. 
Malachi,  192. 
Malchion,  243,  354. 
Mamma;a,  empress,  338. 
Manichseans,  88,  89,  91,  92,  94. 
Manichnjism,  77. 
Marcellus,   of  Ancyra,  60,  190,  198; 

centurion,  martyr,  388. 
Marcellus  texts,  367. 
Marcian,  151 ;    bishop,  296. 
Marcianus,  martyr,  386. 
Marcion,  16,  76,  77  f.,  107,  143,  144, 

149,  152,  247,  266,  268,  269,  279, 

333>  349- 

Marcion's  Gospel,  79,  81,  82. 

Marcionite  controversy,  124;  Script- 
ures, 79,  246,  266;  writings  (see 
also  Anti-Marcionite  Writings),  16. 

Marcionites,  78,  126,  143,  167,  246. 

Marcosians,  55. 

Marcus,  333;  Aurelius,  108,  121, 
122,  127,  130,  131,  133,  137,  141, 
144,  381,  385;    a  Marcionite,  246. 

Marianus,  lector,  martyr,  387. 

Marinus,  a  Bardesanite,  246. 

Mark,  Gospel  of,  46,  48,  170,  193, 
218. 

Marriage,  168,  223,  273. 

Martialis,  bishop,  296,  253. 

Martyrdom,  i68,  201,  214,  241,  272, 
275,  287,  299,  303,  347;  Apol- 
lonius,  383;  Paul,  366;  Peter,  90 ; 
Peter  and  Paul,  367;  Polycarp, 
147. 

Martyrium  Ignatii,  30,  34;  Nice- 
phori,  387;  Polycarpi,  28,  379, 
380;    Komanuni,  348. 

Martyrologies,  378  ff. 

Martyrologium  Ilieronymiaiium, 
379;   Romanum,  322. 

Martyrs,  Acts  of:  lost,  379. 


INDEX 


403 


Mary  of  Cassobola,  30. 

Montanism,  157,  261. 

Matthew,   apostle,    55;     Gospe 

of, 

Montanist,  controversy,  124;   \v 

riter. 

21,  46,  48,  51,  56,  71,  73,  96, 

192, 

384. 

194,  214,  328,  348,  376. 

Montanists,    122,    147,    152  f., 

155. 

Matthiae  Traditiones,  55,  71. 

173.    257,   276,    381.      See 

also 

Maximian,  388,  389,  390. 

Anti-Montanistic  Writings. 

Maximilianus,  martyr,  388, 

Montanus,  153;   martyr,  387. 

Maxiinilla,  94,  153. 

Moses  of  Chorene,  75,  76,  243, 

365. 

Maximinus,  193,  201,  253. 

Moyses,  presbyter,  292  f. 

Maximus,  224,  237,  238;     of  Alex- 

Muratorian   Fragment,    16,    36 

41, 

andria,    354;     bishop  (Numidia), 

42,  44,  82,  92. 

295;   bishop,  353;   confessor. 

105, 

Musanus,  144. 

116,  150,  151,  162,  172,  192, 

222; 

Musonius  (Stoic),  164,  172. 

martyr,    386;     presbyter,    292  f., 

294;  Thrax,  176. 

Naassenes,  54,  55,  82,  83. 

Mazdai,  king,  93. 

Nahum,  192. 

Megethius,  a  Marcionite,  246. 

Nampulus,  bishop,  295. 

Melchiades,  301. 

Narcissus  of  Jerusalem,  158,  247. 

Meletian  schism,  219,  220. 

Nartzallis,  martyr,  382. 

Meletius,  221. 

Natalis,  M.  Ctecilius,  141. 

Melito  of  Sardis,  92,  123  f.,  144, 

165, 

Nemesianus,  bishop,  295,  297. 

170,  222,  259,  278,  330. 

Neo,  martyr,  387. 

Mellitus  (Mehto?),  129. 

Neoplatonism,  306. 

Memian,  239. 

Nepos,  of  Arsinoe,  207,  208. 

Menander,  68,  70,  107. 

Nero,  24,  127,  366,  368. 

Mennas  of  Constantinople,  198, 

238. 

Nerva,  20. 

Merozanes  of  Armenia,  210. 

Nestorians,  116,  233. 

Messiahship  of  Christ,  288. 

Nestorius,  325. 

Methodius  of  Olympus,  36,  132, 

161, 

New  Testament,  11,84,  981  109, 

118, 

200,  235  f.,  246. 

134,   140,  148,  149,  173,  179, 

253, 

Metrodorus,  Marcionite,  385,  386. 

300. 

Micah,  192. 

Nexocharides,  95. 

Military  profession,  274. 

Nicaea,  Second  Council,  91. 

Milotho  (Melito?),  129. 

Nicephorus   Callisti,   123,    197, 

325. 

Miltiades,  121  f,  128,  153. 

326,    327,    330.    332,    333> 

336, 

Minor  Prophets,  192. 

366. 

Minucius  Felix,  132,  133, 138  f.. 

259, 

Nicephorus,  Stichometry  of,  20 

,  37. 

263,  289,  309,  319. 

55,  65,  89,  90,  91,  93,   171, 

366; 

Modestus,  144. 

—  (Antirrhet),  171;   martyr, 

387- 

Modesty,  275,  298. 

Nicetas  of  Serra,  214. 

Modianus,  bishop,  295. 

Nicolaitans,  84. 

Monarchianism,  333,  346. 

Nicomedians,  Epistle  to,  156. 

Monoimus,  the  Gnostic,  82. 

Nicostratus,  confessor,  293,  294 

Monophysite  controversies,  32. 

Noetus,  332. 

Monophysites,  220. 

Nonas  Marcellus,  277. 

404 


INDEX 


Novatian,  133,  207,  279,  298,  299, 
302, 344  ft'.,  349;  schism  of,  210  f., 
285,  294,  345.  See  also  Anti- 
Novatianist  Writings. 

Novatianism,  296. 

Novatianist  affairs,  351,  352. 

Novatianists,  304. 

Numl)ers,  184,  239. 

Numidicus,  presbyter,  293. 

Octavius,  139. 

Odes  of  Solomon,  85. 

CEcumenius,  61,  171,  254. 

OEdipean  nuptials,  131. 

Old  Testament,  21,  25,  84,  98,  127, 

149.  173.  179.  204,  300. 
Ophitic  writings,  82  f. 
Optatus,  bishop,  295 ;  of  Mileve,  65, 

257.  350- 
Optimus,  proconsul,  386. 

Opuscula  Montani,  Priscillae  et  Maxi- 
millae,  152. 

Origen,  19,  23,  29,  31,  38,  41,  44,  50, 
51,  54,  55,  56,  61,  66,68,  70,  71, 
73,  74,  104,  115,  124, 126,  160, 164, 
173  ff.,  205,  206,  208,  214,  221, 
224,  227,  228,  229,  236,  239,  240, 
241,  245,  246,  247,  249,  252,  254, 
255.  330.  336,  348,  350.  352,  366, 
376.  377- 

Origenists,  88,  94. 

Origin  of  evil,  246,  338. 

Pachomius,  bishop,  219. 
Pacianus,  89,  284. 
Palatina,  40. 

Palestinian  martyrs  (Eusebius),  379. 
Palladius,  96,  173,  176,  343. 
Palmas  of  Amastris,  158. 
Pamphilus,  161,  174,  177,  190,  192, 
193,  194,  195,  197,  200,  218,  253  f. 
Panta;nus,  160,  162,  163,  247. 
Paon,  martyr,  381. 
Papias,  26,  46,  48,  100,  149. 
Papylus  of  Thyatira,  martyr,  3S1. 


Papyrus,  Brucianus,  85;    Rainer,  47. 

Uapd(ppa<Tis  2->j6,  83. 

Parousia  of  the  Lord,  223. 

Paschal,  controversy,  123,  124,  155, 
158,  170,  204,  213,  214,  216,  218, 
220;    Writings,  346. 

Passio  Carpi,  Papyli,  etc.  381;  Cas- 
siani,  388;  Genesii  mimi,  388; 
Irenaei,  Episc.  Sirm.  389;  Jacobi, 
Mariani,  etc.  387;  Montani,  Lucii, 
etc.  387;  Perpetuae  et  Felicitatis, 
278,  384;  Petri  Balsami,  390 ; 
Philippi  episc.  390 ;  Pionii,  385; 
Pollionis,  etc.  389;  Polycarpi, 
380;  Procopii,  388;  Quirini  episc. 
et  mart.  390;  Quirionis,  etc.  391; 
Rogatiani  et  Donatiani,  388;  Sa- 
vini,  388;   Sereni  mart.  390. 

Passion  of  Peter  and  Paul,  90. 

Passover,  125;    observed  by  Christ, 

339- 
Pastoral    Epistles,    16,    27,   3^,    79, 

359.  369,  370- 
Patripassian     Monarchianism,     154, 

268. 
Patrology,  I. 
Paul,  49,  72,  78,  103,  149,  174,  268, 

366,  368,  369;   Apocalypse  of,  38; 

Epistles  of,  15,  21,  22,  25,  27,  S3> 

78,  79,   119;    Theology   of,    137; 

and  Seneca,  17;    presbyter,   115; 

of  Samosata,  206,  215,  228,  243, 

244.  353.  354;   of  Telia,  179. 
Paulinus  of  Nola,  376. 
PauUi  Praedicatio,  62,  300. 
Penance,  270,  275,  353. 
Pentadius,  Brother,  313. 
Peratre,  82,  83. 
Perennis,  judge,  383. 
Perigrinatio  ad  loca  sancta,  365,  370. 
nepl  TTopflfi'ia?,  66. 
Perpetua,  Vibia,  272,  273,  278,  384. 
Perpetua  and  Felicitas,  41,  278,  384. 
Persecution,  243,  271,  273,  274,  295, 

299,   308,   310,   315;    (306  A.D.), 


INDEX 


405 


221;  (in  Gaul),  382;  by  Diocle- 
tian, 348,  379;  Maximinus,  201; 
Scapula,  264,  274;  Severus (202), 
163,  175,  328,337- 

Peter,  48,  52,  70,  90,  366,  368,  372  f.; 
Apocalypse  of,  36;  Epistles  of,  18, 
25.  27,  33'  38,  42 ;  Gospel  of,  37. 

Petrus,  Abselamus,  ascetic,  391 ;  of 
Alexandria,  219 ;  Balsamus,  martyr, 
390;    Diaconus,  244. 

Philadelphians,  Ignatius  to,  30. 

Philagrius,  232. 

Philastrius,  78,  88,  91,  94,  150,  277, 

332. 
Phileas,  martyr,  390;  of  Thmuis,  219. 
Philemon,   Epistle  to,  15,   79,   195; 

Roman  presbyter,  212. 
Philip,  the  Arabian,   141,  192,  196, 

204;  of  Gortyna,  144;  of  Side  (ex- 

cerptor),  47,  130,  146,  218. 
Philippi,  Church  at,  27. 
Philippians,  Epistles  to,  15,  26,  30, 

79,  194- 

Philippus  of  Heraclea,  martyr,  390. 

Philo,  195,  204. 

Philocalia,  178,  182,  184,  186,  187, 
188,  190,  191,  192,  193,  194,  196, 
198,  202,  245,  376. 

Philogonius  of  Antioch,  222. 

Philoromus,  martyr,  390. 

Philosophers,  Writings  against,  104, 
267,  269,  334. 

Philosophy,  Importance  of,  168. 

Philostorgius,  241,  345, 

Philumene,  82. 

Phoenix,  Myth  of,  316. 

Photius,  2,  3,  23,  63,  89,  90,  91,  93, 
94,  loi,  106,  112,  114,  115,  116, 
123,  130,  132,  146,  152,  168,  169, 
171,  174,  200,  217,  218,  237,  238, 
240,  251,  253,  254,  321,  322,  324, 

330,331.332,333.334,336;  pres- 
byter, 203. 

Pierius  of  Alexandria,  217,  217,  253. 

Pilate-Literature,  53. 


Pinytus  of  Cnossus,  157. 

Pionius,  martyr,  381,  385. 

Pistis-Sophia,  55,  84  f. 

Pius  of  Rome,  42,  44,  72. 

Placita,    Pseudo-Plutarch     (Aetius), 

112,  138. 
Plagiarisms,  169. 

Plato,  140,  165,  236,  237,  306,  331. 
Plotinus,  85. 

Pneumatomachian  controversy,  232. 
Poems     of,    Commodianus,    31811.; 

Cyprian,  303;     Hippolytus,    342; 

Lactantius,   316;    Tertullian    (?), 

279.   See  also  Hymns,  and  Psalms. 
Polianus,  297. 
Pulitianus,  259. 
Pollio,  lector,  martyr,  389. 
Polycarp,   19,  22,  30,  31,    147,    149, 

380,381,385;   Epistle  of,  25  ff.,  33. 
Poly  crates  of  Ephesus,  124,  155,  158. 
Pompeius,  296. 
Pompeius,  M.,  IIO. 
Pomponius,  bishop,  290. 
Pontianus,  Bishop  of  Rome,  322, 350. 
Pontius,    deacon     (Vita     Cypriani), 

281  f,    288,    289,    299,    387;     an 

"  ecclesiastical  man,"  157. 
Pontus,  Epistle  to  church  in,  156. 
Porphyry,  85,  240. 
Pothinus,  147. 

Praxlestinatus,  73,  153,  194,  276. 
Praxeas,  268,  279. 
Prayer  used  at  Rome,  24. 
Preaching  of  Peter,  60  f.,  103,  374  f. 
Primus,  bishop,  296. 
Priscillianists,  91,  92,  94. 
Privatianus,  295. 
Probus,    314;     philosopher,    martyr, 

390. 
Prochoros,  92. 
Proclus,  of  Miletus,  239;    the  Mon- 

tanist,  267,321;   bishop,  295,  353. 
Procopius,  of  Gaza,  2,  iii,  183,  184, 

189,    191,     195,    208,    220,    238; 

martyr,  388. 


4o6 


INDEX 


Prophecy,  173. 

Prophetical  Writings,  O.T.,  109,  166, 

264,  337- 
Protevangel  of  James,  56. 
Protoctetus,  presbyter,  20I. 
Proverbs,  134,  186,  191,  234,  240. 
Prudentius,  281,  323,  386,  387. 
Psalms,  179,  185,  191,  205,  223,  240, 

326;  of  Bardesanes,  76;   Gnostics, 

84;     Hierax,  223;     Marcion,  82; 

the  Naassenes,  83 ;   Valentinus,  72. 
Psalterium  Athelstani,  60. 
Psellus,  Michael,  251. 
Pseudo-Abdias   (Virtutes   Andreae), 

95- 
Pseudo-Athanasius  (Fides  Nicaena), 

66;    (Ueplvapdevia'i),  66;    (Praec. 

ad     Antiochum),    39;      (^vi/jay. 

SiSac/f. ),  67. 

Pseudo-Augustine  (De  poenitentia), 

95-      ^ 
Pseudo-Clement     (Homilies,     etc.), 

371  f.;    (Recognitions),  76,  371  f. 
(De  Virginitate),  361  ff. 
Pseudo-Clementine  Writings,  62, 363, 

3671  371- 
Pseudo-Cyprian  (Ad  Novatian.),  344, 

349;     (Adv.    Aleatores),   41,   66, 

156,  300;    (Adv.  Judaeos),  332; 

(De  bono  pudicitiae),  347;    (Cel- 

sus :     De    Jud.    incredulit.),    302; 

(De  Pascha  computus),  339,  347; 

(De  Rebaptism.),  62;    De  Specta- 

culis),  347. 
Pseudo-Hegesippus  (De  bello  Jud.), 

89. 
Pseudo-Hippolytus  (Dionys.  Areop.) 

Adv.  ]5eron.,  343. 
Pseudo-Justin  (Quaest.  et  Resp.  ad 

Orthod.),  63, 147,  204. 
Pseudo-Melito  (Apology),  122. 
Pseudo-Mellitus       (De        Passione 

Joann.),  92. 
Pseudo-Origen  (Exposit.   lib.  Job.), 

245. 


Pseudo-Plutarch  (Placita),  112,  138. 

Pseudo-Tertullian  (Adv.  Haeres), 
72,  81,  150,  279,  332,  349;  (Adv. 
Judaeos),  105,  263;  (Adv.  Mar- 
cion.), 279,  349. 

Ptolemseus,  73. 

Puppianus,  296. 

Quadratus,  apologist,  100  f. ;  early 
Christian  prophet,  lOl ;  Bishop 
of  Athens,  loi;  L.  Statins,  pro- 
consul, 390. 

Quartodecimans,  150,  170. 

Quintilla,  270. 

Quintus,  bishop,  296. 

Quirinus,  288;   bishop,  martyr,  390. 

Recognitions,       Pseudo-Clementine, 

371  f. 
Recta  Fide,  De.    See  Dialogus,  etc. 
Resurrection,    iii,     131,    133,   149, 

I73»    199.    214,    268,    317,    338, 

369- 
Reticius  of  Autun,  349  f. 
Revelation,  169. 
Revocatus,  martyr,  384. 
Rhodo,  78,  81,  82,  119,  143  f.,  153, 

154- 

Rhossus,  Church  at,  157. 

Rogatianus,  bishop,  290 ;  confes- 
sor, 291 ;   martyr,  388;    presbyter, 

293- 

Roman  baptismal  symbol,  355; 
bishops,  155,  350;  church,  23  f., 
155.  335;   symbol,  59. 

Romans,  Epistle  to,  15,  79,  118,192, 
194;  Dionysius  of  Corinth  to,  156; 
Ignatius  to,  30,  149. 

Rufinus  of  Aquileia,  41,  60,  66,  125, 
126,  153,  174,  178,  i8i,  182,  183, 
184,  185,  186,  191,  193,  194,  197, 
198,  199,  203,  205,  211,  230,  245, 
246,  254,  314,  345,  360,  376,  377, 
380;  confessor,  293;  grammarian, 
314- 


INDEX 


407 


Rule  of  faith,  151,  160,  232,  345. 

Sidonius,  294. 

l\iisticus  tlic  i^refcct,  106. 

Simeon  Metaphrastes,  253,  374,  379, 
-•Si 

Sabcllian  controversy,  212  f. 

Simon,  a  Gnostic,  68;     Magus,  90, 

Sabellianism,  231. 

107,  368,  374. 

Sal)ellians,  54,  351. 

Sistelius,  240. 

Sabelluis,  209,  346. 

Sixtus   of   Rome,  212,  297;     II.    of 

Sabina,  martyr,  385. 

Rome,  299,  351;     III.  of  Rome, 

Sabinus,  243. 

379- 

Sacra  Parallela,  2,  61,  109,  no, 

112, 

Smyrna;ans,  Ignatius  to,  30. 

114,  116,  133,  151,  169,  207, 

237. 

Socrates,  the  Gnostic,  231 ;  historian, 

239-325- 

157,  190,  222,  235,  236,  241,  345, 

Samuel,  Books  of,  185. 

352. 

Satornilians,  107. 

Solomon,  Odes  of,  85. 

Satornilus,  68,  70. 

Song  of  Solomon,  151,  181,  182,  186, 

Saturninus,  martyr,  384;    presbyter, 

190,  191,  241,  326,  348,  349. 

martyr,    389;     P.   Vigellius, 

pro- 

Sophists,  97;   Christian,  138. 

consul,  382. 

Sophronius,  3. 

Saturus,  martyr,  384. 

Soranus,  269. 

Savinus,  martyr,  388. 

Soter  of  Rome,  123,  153,  155,  156, 

Scapula,  264,  267,  274. 

Spanish  martyrs,  387. 

Scillitan  martyrs,  382. 

Speculum  Augustini,  16. 

Scholia,  181. 

Speratus,  martyr,  382. 

Secunda,  martyr,  382. 

Spiritual  interpretation,  208. 

Sedatus,  bishop,  290. 

Stephanus    Gobarus,    112,   146,   152, 

Semi-Arian  controversy,  232. 

215. 

Seneca    and    Paul,    correspondence, 

Stephen  of  Rome,  211,  296,  351. 

17. 

Successus,  bishop,  297. 

Sententiae  episcoporum,  353. 

Suidas,  203,  244,  248,  251, 

Septuagint,  179,  219,  244. 

Sulpicius  Severus,  367. 

Serapion,  Epistles  to,  200;   of  Anti- 

'S.v/ii.cpwvia,  83. 

och,  52,  122,  157. 

^ui'Tayfj.a  5i5a<TKa\ias,  67. 

Serenus,    Epistle     to     Zenas 

and, 

Susanna,  Story  of,  199,  202,  252,  327. 

115. 

Sylvester,  222. 

Serenus,  martyr,  390. 

Symbol,  African,  355  ;  Alexandrian, 

Sergius,  confessor,  29 1;    Paulus, 

125. 

355;      Cesarean,     355;     Gregory 

.Servilius  Paulus,  proconsul,  125 

Thaumaturgus,    229  f.,    232,    233, 

Sethitcs,  82,  83,  84,  85. 

356;    Irenreus,  355;    Lucian,  244, 

Severa,  204. 

356;    Roman,  59,  356. 

•Severians,  82,  84,  85. 

Symbols    and    creeds    (sec   Confes- 

Severus, 314;     Septiniius,    96, 

223, 

sions),  355. 

224,  248,  266,  328,  337,  380. 

Symmachus,  96,  179,  309. 

Scxtus,  224;    Empiricus,  334. 

Syncellus,  247,  248,   249,   250,  251, 

Shepherd  of  Ilermas,  38  ff. 

329,  333^  339- 

Sibylline  Books,  37,  320,  357. 

Synodal  writings,  350  ff. 

4o8 


INDEX 


Synods,  African,  353;  Alexandria 
(231-2  A.D.),352;  Antioch, Third, 
243;  Antioch  (268),  354;  Arabia, 
352;  Bostra  (244),  352;  Carth- 
age (250,352;  Carthage  (255-6), 
353;    Rome  (251-2),  352. 

Synoptic  gospels,  47,  48,  49,  50. 

Syrian  martyrology,  379. 

Tales,  Gnostic,  69,  88  ff. 

Tarachus,  martyr,  390. 

Tarphon,  Rabbi,  no. 

Tarsians,  Ignatius  to,  30. 

Tatian,  98,  106,  113, 117  f.,  121,131, 
132,  143,  144,  165,  233,  249,  259. 

Tatiana,  Sister,  201. 

Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
63  f.,  300.     See  Didache. 

Telesphorus,  212. 

Tertullian,  2,  41,  72,  73,  78,  80,  81, 
82,  92,  105,  106,  107,  no,  ni, 
n7,  121,  122,  124,  133,  134,  141, 
148,  149,  150,  152,  153,  155,  156, 
165,  224,  247,  253,  256  ff.,  280, 
283,  284,  287,  289,  298,  303,  309, 
319.  335.  345.  346,  350.  355.  370. 
383,  384. 

Tertullus,  bishop,  290. 

Tetrapla,  180. 
Thaddeus,  95,  364  f. 
Thascius,  295. 
Theatrical  shows,  271,  297. 
Thecla,  237,  369. 
Thelymidres  of  Laodicea,  210. 
Themison,  Montanist,  153. 
Theoctistus  of  Csesarea,  161, 175,248. 
Theodas,  71,  74. 
Theodora,  martyr,  389. 
Theodoret  of  Cyrrhus,  51,  76,   120, 
126,  143,  165,  197,  222,  241,  325, 

326,  327.  329.  334,  i3(>'  338- 
Theodorus,    Alexandrian    advocate, 

218;    bishop,    219;     (Gregorius), 

227;   Studita,  92. 
Theodotion,  179. 


Theodotus,  74,  169;   excerpts  of,  74. 
Theognostus  of  Alexandria,  217,  218. 
Theologumena  Arithmeticae,  216. 
Theology,  Christian,  217,  311. 
Theonas,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  218, 

225. 
Theophilus,  249,  268;  a  certain,  337; 

of  Antioch,  132  f ,  140,  224,  247, 

267,  309;   bishop,  353;   of  Caesa- 

rea,  158;   chronographer,  134. 
Theophilus  of  I'atara,  239. 
Theophylact,  51,  54. 
Theopompus,  231. 
Theotecnus  of  Csesarea,  215,  216,  353. 
Theseus,  323. 

Thessalonians,  15,  79,  188,  194. 
Thnetopsychitae,  352. 
Thomas,  364. 
Thyestian  banquets,  131. 
Tichonius,  34S. 
Timotheus,  207;   of  Alexandria,  94, 

361-2. 
Timothy,  16. 
Titus,  16,  188,  195,  367. 
Tobit,  65,  103. 

Toleration,  Gallienus'  edict  of,  206. 
Tradition,    Catholic    conception   of, 

265. 
Trajan,  29,  5^,  44. 
Trallians,  Ignatius  to,  30. 
Transmission  of  early  literature,  i. 
Tricentius,  220. 
Trinity,  345  f. ;   economic,  268. 
Tritemius  of  Sponheim,  3,  307. 
Trypho,    204,    205;     dialogue    with, 

110. 
Turibius  of  Asturica,  91,  92,  94. 
Tuscus,  consul,  388. 
Two  Ways, The  (see  Duae  Viae), 21, 

66. 

Urbanus,  294. 
Ursinus,  monk,  300. 

Valarscs,  Armenian  king,  76. 


INDEX 


409 


Valens,  a  Valentinian,  238,  246. 

Vincent  of  I.erins,  259. 

Valeiitinianism,  75,  86. 

Vienne  and  Lyons,  382. 

Valentinians,  73  f.,  148,  149, 150, 169, 

Vigilius  of  Tapsus,  302. 

246,  267,  268.    See  Anti-Valentin- 

Virgil,  318. 

ian  Writings. 

Virginitate,  De,  epistles,  361. 

Valeiitinus,  53,  69,  71  f.,  73,  74,  78, 

Virgins,  dress  of,  274,  284. 

107,  169. 

Virtutes  Andreae,  95. 

Valerian,   206,   213,   281,   288,   297, 

Vitalius,  233. 

345.  384,  386,  387. 

Vulusianus,  299. 

Valerian's  persecution,  213,  215,  296. 

Vulgata,  39. 

Valesius,  211. 

Vulgate,  121. 

Varro,  259;    M.  Terentius,  263. 

Veiling  of  virgins,  274. 

Water  used  in  sacrament,  295. 

Venantius  Fortunatus,  317. 

"  We-source  "  of  Acts,  58. 

Vespasian,  20. 

Witch  of  Endor,  185,  241,  325. 

Vestia,  martyr,  382. 

Vettius  Gratus,  386. 

Vibius,  323. 

Xenocharides,  95. 

Victor,  bishop,  290,  293,  295,  297; 

of  Capua,  121,  147,  150,  155,  158, 

Zechariah,  192,  328. 

200,  203,  204,  301. 

Zenas  and  Serenus,  Epistle  to,  115. 

Victorinus    (De    metris,   etc.),   314; 

Zephaniah,  192. 

Afer,  348;  of  Pettau,  279,  347  f. 

Zephyrinus,  321,  322,  341,  350. 

September  1897 


A  Catalogue 

of 

Theological  Works 


published  by 

Macmillan  &'  Co.,  Ltd. 

London 


CONTENTS 


The  Bible — 

History  of  the  Bible 

Biblical  History     .... 

The  Old  Testament 

The  New  Testament 

History  of  the  Christian  Church 

The  Church  of  England 

Devotional  Books    .... 

The  Fathers 

Hymnology 

Religious  Teaching 

Sermons,   Lectures,  Addresses,    and   Theological 
Essays         


I 
I 

3 

5 

II 

12 

15 
i6 

17 
i8 

i8 


September  1897; 

MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 
THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE 

n:be  Bible 

HISTORY   OF   THE    BIBLE 

THE  BIBLE  IN  THE  CHURCH.  By  Right  Rev.  Bishop  West- 
COTT.      loth  Edition.      Pott  Svo.      4s.  6d. 

BIBLICAL    HISTORY 

THE  EVERSLEY  BIBLE.  Arranged  in  Paragraphs,  with  an  Intro- 
duction. By  J.  W.  Mackaii.,  M.A.  8  vols.  Globe  8vo.  5s. 
each.  \From  October. 

Vol.  I.  Genesis  —  Numbers.  II.  Deuteronomy  —  2  Samuel. 
HI.  I  Kings — Esther.  IV.  Job  —  Song  of  Solomon.  V.  Isaiah 
— Lamentations.  VI.  Ezekiel — Malachi.  VII.  Matthew — John. 
VIII.    Acts— Revelation. 

THE  MODERN  READER'S  BIBLE.  A  Series  of  Books  from  the 
Sacred  Scriptures  presented  in  Modern  Literary  Form.  The  Text 
is  that  of  the  Revised  Version.  It  is  used  by  special  permission 
of  the  University  Presses  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  Edited  by 
R.  G.  MOULTON,  M.A.  Pott  Svo,  2s.  6d.  each  volume. 
TPIE  PROVERBS.  A  Miscellany  of  Sayings  and  Poems  embodying 
isolated  Observations  of  Life. 

ECCLESIASTICUS.     A  Miscellany  including  longer  compositions, 

still  embodying  only  isolated  Observations  of  Life. 
ECCLESIASTES— WISDOM  OF  SOLOMON.      Each  is  a  Scries 

of  Connected  Writings  embodying,  from  different  standpoints,  a 

Solution  of  the  whole  Mysteiy  of  Life. 
THE  BOOK  OF  JOB.     A  Dramatic  Poem  in  which  are  embodied 

Varying  Solutions  of  the  Mystery  of  Life. 
DEUTERONOMY.  GENESIS.  THE  EXODUS.   THE  JUDGES. 
BIBLICAL   IDYLS— SOLOMON'S    SONG,    RUTH,    ESTHER, 

TOBIT.         THE  KINGS.         THE  CHRONICLES. 
ISAIAH.  JEREMIAH.  EZEKIEL.  DANIEL. 

TIMES. — "The  re-anangements  adopted  will  undoubtedly  assist  an  intelligent  study 
of  sacred  literature." 

ST.  JAMES'S  GAZETTE. — "While  the  sacred  text  has  in  no  wny  been  tampered 
with,  the  books  are  presented  in  modern  literary  form  and  are  furnished  with  an  intro- 
duction and  notes  by  Professor  Richard  G.  iMoulton.  The  notes  are  scholarly,  and  of 
real  help  to  the  student." 

GUARDIAN. — "  \Vc  believe  that  Professor  IMoulton  has  done  much  to  promote  the 
intelligent  study  by  the  ordinary  English  reader  of  the  Wisdom  of  the  Son  of  Sirach  by 
the  issue  of  this  volume,  in  which  the  reader  is  helped  as  much  by  the  careful  headings  pro- 
vided for  the  several  sections  as  by  the  ingenious  devices  of  printing  which  are  employed." 

li 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 


6d.  each. 

THE    PENTATEUCH 
By  Rev.  J.  A.  Cross. 

STORIES.      By    Mrs. 


Biblical  History — continued. 

BIBLE  LESSONS.     By  Rev.  E.  A.  Abbott,  D.D.    Crown  8vo.    4s.  6d. 

SIDE-LIGHTS  UPON  BIBLE  HISTORY.  By  Mrs.  Sydney  Buxton. 
Illustrated.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 

STORIES  FROM  THE  BIBLE.  By  Rev.  A.  J.  Church.  Illus- 
trated.     Two  Series.      Crown  Svo.      3s. 

BIBLE  READINGS  SELECTED  FROM 
AND  THE  BOOK  OF  JOSHUA. 
2nd  Edition.      Globe  Svo.      2s.  6d. 

CHILDREN'S    TREASURY    OF     BIBLE 

H.  Gaskoin.    Pott  Svo.     IS.  each      Part  I.  Old  Testament ;   II. 
New  Testament ;  III.  Three  Apostles. 

THE  NATIONS  AROUND  ISRAEL.    By  A.  Keary'.    Cr.  Svo.   3s.  6d. 

HISTORY,  PROPHECY,  AND  THE  MONUMENTS,  or,  ISRAEL 
AND  THE  NATIONS.  By  Prof.  J.  F.  M'Curdy.  Svo.  14s. 
net  each.  Vol.  I.  To  the  Downfall  of  Samaria.  Vol.  II.  To  the 
Fall  of  Nineveh.  [  Vol.  III.  in  the  Press. 

AMERICAN  HISTORICAL  REFISlV.  —  "Hk  method  is  to  interweave  the 
histories  of  the  connected  peoples  in  each  period,  to  point  out  the  historical  presuppos- 
itions and  moral  principles  in  the  prophetic  writings,  and  to  treat  the  social  constitution 
in  separate  sections.  This  method  has  obvious  advantages  in  the  hands  of  a  competent 
scholar  and  good  writer,  and  is  employed  by  Mr.  M'Curdy  with  excellent  effect.  His 
presentation  of  the  material  is  admirable  in  arrangement ;  his  style,  though  somewhat 
formal  and  Gibbonesque,  is  clear  and  picturesque." 

TIMES.— "  A  learned  treatise  on  the  ancient  history  of  the  Semitic  peoples  as 
interpreted  by  the  new  light  obtained  from  the  modern  study  of  their  monuments." 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES.— "The  wor\^  is  very  able  and  very  welcome.  .  .  .  It  will 
take  the  place  of  all  existing  histories  of  these  nations." 

A  CLASS-BOOK  OF  OLD  TESTAMENT  HISTORY.  By  Rev. 
Canon  Maclear.      With  Four  Maps.      Pott  Svo.     4s.  6d. 

A  CLASS-BOOK  OF  NEW  TESTAMENT  HISTORY.  Includ- 
ing the  connection  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  By  the  same. 
Pott  Svo.      5s.  6d. 

A  SHILLING  BOOK  OF  OLD  TESTAMENT  HISTORY.  By 
the  same.      Pott  Svo.      is. 

A  SHILLING  BOOK  OF  NEW  TESTAMENT  HISTORY.  By 
the  same.      Pott  Svo.      is. 

THE  BIBLE  FOR  HOME  READING.  Edited,  with  Comments  and 
Reflections  for  the  use  of  Jewish  Parents  and  Children,  by  C.  G. 

MONTEFIORE.      Part  I.   To  THE  SECOND  ViSIT  OF  NeHEMIAH  TO 

Jerusalem.     Extra  Crown  Svo.     6s.net.     [Part  II.  in  the  Press. 

JEWISH  CHRONICLE.—"  By  this  remarV.^ble  work  Mr.  Claude  Montefiore  has 
put  the  seal  on  his  reputation.  He  has  iJJ.-iced  himself  securely  in  the  front  rank  of  con- 
temporary teachers  of  religion.  He  has  produced  at  once  a  most  original,  a  most 
instructive,  and  almost  spiritual  treatise,  which  will  long  leave  its  ennobling  mark  on 
Jewish  religious  thought  in  England.  .  .  .  Though  the  term  '  epoch-making '_  is  often 
misapplied,  we  do  not  hesitate  to  apply  it  on  this  occasion.  We  cannot  but  believe  that 
a  new  era  may  dawn  in  the  interest  shown  by  Jews  in  the  Bible." 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE 


THE   OLD   TESTAMENT 

SCRIl'TURE    READINGS    FOR     SCHOOLS    AND    FAMILIES. 

By  C.  RI.  YoNGE.     Globe  8vo.     is.  6d.  each  ;  also  with  comments. 

3s.  6d.  each. — First  Series:  Genesis  to  Deuteronomy. — Second 

Series  :  Joshua  to  Solomon. — Third  Series:   Kings  and  the 

Prophets. — Fourth  Series  :  The  Gospel  Times. — Fifth  Series  : 

Apostolic  Times. 
THE    DIVINE    LIBRARY    OF    THE   OLD    TESTAMENT.      Its 

Origin,  Preservation,  Inspiration,  and  Permanent  Value.      By  Rev. 

A.  F.  KiRKPATRiCK,  B.D.      Crown  8vo.     3s.  net. 

TIMES. — "An  eloquent  and  temperate  plea  for  the  critical  study  of  the  Scriptures." 
SCOTTISH  LEADER. — "A  little  book  which  ought  to  do  good  service  as  a  really 
useful  introduction  to  any  study  of  the  literature  of  this  subject." 

GLASGOIV  HERALD. — "  Professor  Kirkpatrick  approaches  his  delicate  subject  in 
a  free  and  yet  reverent  spirit." 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN'.— "  An  exceWent  introduction  to  the  modern  view 
of  the  Old  Testament.  .  .  .  The  learned  author  is  a  genuine  critic.  .  .  .  He  expounds 
clearly  what  has  been  recently  called  the  'Analytic'  treatment  of  the  books  of  the  Old 
'I'estament,  and  generally  adopts  its  results.  .  .  .  The  volume  is  admirably  suited  to 
fulfil  its  purpose  of  familiarising  the  minds  of  earnest  Bible  readers  with  the  work  which 
Biblical  criticism  is  now  doing." 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  PROPHETS.  Warburtonian  Lectures 
1886-1S90.  By  Rev.  A.  F.  Kirkpatrick,  B.D.  2nd  Edition. 
Crown  8vo.     6s. 

SCOTSMAN. — "  This  volume  gives  us  the  result  of  ripe  scholarship  and  competent 
learning  in  a  very  attractive  form.  It  is  written  simply,  clearly,  and  eloquently  ;  and  it 
invests  the  subject  of  which  it  treats  with  a  vivid  and  vital  interest  which  will  commend 
it  to  the  reader  of  general  intelligence,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are  more  especially 
occupied  with  such  studies." 

GLASGOIV  HERALD.—"  Professor  Kirkpatrick's  book  will  be  found  of  great  value 
for  purposes  of  study." 

BOOKMAN. — "As  a  summary  of  the  main  results  of  recent  investigation,  and  as  a 
thoughtful  appreciation  of  both  the  human  and  divine  sides  of  the  prophets'  work  and 
message,  it  is  worth  the  attention  of  all  Bible  students." 

JVESTMINSTER  REVIEW.— "  Kw.  important  contribution  to  the  new  school  of 
Biblical  theology." 

SCOTTISH  GUARDIAN.— "Ws  heartily  commend  this  learned  volume  to  every 
teacher  and  preacher  who  wishes  to  study  the  life,  times,  and  works  of  the  Old  Testament 
prophets." 

THE  PATRIARCHS  AND  LAWGIVERS  OF  THE  OLD 
TESTAMENT.  By  Frederick  Denison  Maurice.  New 
Edition.     Crown  8vo.      3s.  6d. 

THE   PROPHETS   AND  KINGS   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

By  the  same.      New  Edition.     Crown  8vo.      3s.  6d. 
THE   CANON    OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT.      An   Essay  on   the 
Growth  and   Formation  of  the  Hebrew  Canon  of  Scripture.      By 
Rev.  Prof.  H.  E.  Ryle.      2nd  Edition.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

This  edition  has  been  carefully  revised  throughout,  but  only  two  sub- 
stantial changes  have  been  found  necessary.  An  Appendix  has  been  added 
to  Chapter  IV.,  dealing  with  the  subject  of  the  Samaritan  version  of  the 
Pentateuch  ;  and  E.\cursus  C  (dealing  w'ith  the  Hebrew  Scriptures)  lias  been 


4  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

The  Old  Testament — contlmicd. 

completely  re-written  on  the  strength  of  valuable  material  kindly  supplied 
to  the  author  by  Dr.  Ginsburg. 

EXPOSITOR. — "  Scholars  are  indebted  to  Professor  Ryle  for  having  given  them  for 
the  first  time  a  complete  and  trustworthy  historj^  of  the  Old  Testament  Canon." 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES.— "He  rightly  claims  that  his  book  possesses  that  most 
English  of  virtues — it  may  be  read  throughout.  .  .  .  An  extensive  and  minute  research 
lies  concealed  under  a  most  fresh  and  flexible  English  style." 

GUARDIAN. — "  A  valuable  contribution  to  an  important  and  perplexing  question. 
It  will  serve  as  a  good  starting-point  for  further  investigation,  and  those  who  are  interested 
in  Old  Testament  studies  cannot  afford  to  neglect  it." 

THE  MYTHS  OP^  ISRAEL.  THE  ANCIENT  BOOK  OF  GENESIS. 
WITH  ANALYSIS  AND  EXPLANATION  OF  ITS  COM- 
POSITION. By  Amos  Kidder  Fiske,  Author  of  "  The  Jewish 
Scriptures,"  etc.      Crown  8vo.      6s. 

THE  EARLY  NARRATIVES  OF  GENESIS.  By  Rev.  Prof.  H.  E. 
Ryle.     Cr.  8vo.     3s.  net. 

PHILO  AND  HOLY  SCRIPTURE,  OR  THE  QUOTATIONS  OF 
PHILO  FROM  THE  BOOKS  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 
With  Introd.  and  Notes  by  Prof.  H.  E.  Ryle.     Cr.  8vo.     los.  net. 

In  the  present  work  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  collect,  arrange  in 
order,  and  for  the  first  time  print  in  full  all  the  actual  quotations  from  the 
books  of  the  Old  Testament  to  be  found  in  Philo's  writings,  and  a  few  of 
his  paraphrases.  For  the  purpose  of  giving  general  assistance  to  students 
Dr.  Ryle  has  added  footnotes,  dealing  principally  with  the  text  of  Philo's 
quotations  connpared  with  that  of  the  Septuagint ;  and  in  the  introduction 
he  has  endeavoured  to  explain  Philo's  attitude  towards  Holy  Scripture, 
and  the  character  of  the  variations  of  his  text  from  that  of  the  Septuagint. 

TIMES. — "This  book  will  be  found  by  students  to  be  a  very  useful  supplement  and 
companion  to  the  learned  Dr.  Drummond's  important  work,  Philo  JudcEus." 

The  Pentateuch — 

AN  HISTORICO-CRITICAL  INQUIRY  INTO  THE  ORIGIN 
AND  COMPOSITION  OF  TPIE  HEXATEUCH  (PENTA- 
TEUCH AND  BOOK  OF  JOSHUA).  By  Prof.  A.  Kuenen. 
Translated  by  Philip  H.  Wicksteed,  M.A.     8vo.      14s. 

T^Tia  Psa.lniS 

THE  PSALMS  CHRONOLOGICALLY  ARRANGED.  An 
Amended  Version,  with  Historical  Introductions  and  Explanatory 
Notes.     By  Four  Friends.     New  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     5s.  net. 

.SPECTA  TOR. — "  One  of  the  most  instructive  and  valn.able  books  that  has  been 
published  for  many  years.  It  gives  the  Psalms  a  perfectly  fresh  setting,  adds  a  new 
power  of  vision  to  the  grandest  poeti-y  of  nature  ever  produced,  a  new  depth  of  lyrical 
pathos  to  the  poetry  of  national  joy,  sorrow,  and  hope,  and  a  new  intensity  of  spiritual, 
light  to  the  divine  subject  of  every  ejaculation  of  praise  and  every  invocation  of  want. 
We  have  given  but  imperfect  illustrations  of  the  new  beauty  and  light  which  the  trans 
lators  pour  upon  the  most  perfect  devotional  poetry  of  any  day  or  nation,  and  which  they 
pour  on  it  in  almost  every  page,  by  the  scholarship  and  perfect  taste  with  which  they  have 
executed  their  work.  We  can  only  say  that  their  version  deserves  to  live  long  and  to 
pass  through  many  editions." 

GOLDEN  TREASURY  PSALTER.  The  Student's  Edition. 
Being  an  Edition  with  briefer  Notes  of  "The  Psalms  Chrono- 
logically Arranged  by  Four  Friends."     Pott  Svo.      2s.  6d.  net. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  5 

The  Psalms — coniinucd. 

TIJE  rSALMS.     Witli  Introductions  and  Critical  Notes.      By  A.  C. 
Jennings,  M.A.,  and  W.   H.  Lowe,  M.A.      In  2  vols.      2nd 
Edition.      Crown  8vo.      los.  6d.  each. 
Isaiali — 

ISAIAH   XL.— LXVI.      With  the  Shorter  Prophecies  allied  to  it. 

By  Matthew  Arnold.     With  Notes.     Crown  8vo.      5s. 
A  BIBLE-READING  FOR  SCHOOLS.     The  Great  Prophecy  of 
Israel's   Restoration   (Isaiah  xl.-lxvi.)      Arranged  and   Edited   for 
Young  Learners.      By  the  same.      4th  Edition.      Pott  8vo.      is. 
THE  BOOK  OF  ISAIAH  CHRONOLOGICALLY  ARRANGED. 
By  T.  K.  Cheyne.     Crown  8vo.      7s.  6d. 

Zechariah — 

THE  HEBREW  STUDENT'S  COMMENTARY  ON  ZECII- 
ARIAH,  Hebrew  and  LXX.   By  W.  H.  Lowe,  M.A.  8vo.  los.  6d. 

THE    NEW   TESTAMENT 

THE  AKHMIM  FRAGMENT  OF  THE  APOCRYPHAL 
GOSPEL  OF  ST.  PETER.  By  H.  B.  Swete,  D.D.  Svo.  5s.  net. 

GUARDIAN. — "  Cambridge  may  claim  the  honour  not  only  of  having  communicated 
without  delay  the  new  discovery  to  the  general  public,  but  also  of  having  furnished 
scholars  with  the  most  complete  and  sober  account  of  the  contents,  character,  and  date 
of  the  Gospel  of  Peter  that  has  yet  appeared." 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES. — "It  is  an  edition  complete  in  all  respects,  full  to  over- 
flowing, accurate,  and  serviceable." 

THE  SOTERIOLOGY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  By  W. 
P.  Du  Bose,  M.A.      Crown  8vo.      7s.  6d. 

THE  MESSAGES  OF  THE  BOOKS.  Being  Discourses  and 
Notes  on  the  Books  of  the  New  Testament.  By  Dean  Farkak. 
8vo.      14s. 

ON  A  FRESH  REVISION  OF  THE  ENGLISH  NEW  TESTA- 
MENT. With  an  Appendix  on  the  last  Petition  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer.      By  Bishop  Lightfoot.     Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

DISSERTATIONS  ON  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.  By  Bishop 
Lightfoot.     8vo.      14s. 

THE  UNITY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.     By  F.  D.  Maurice. 

2nd  Edition.     2  vols.      Crown  8\o.      12s. 
A  GENERAL  SURVEY  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  CANON 

OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  DURING  THE  FIRST  FOUR 

CENTURIES.     By  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Westcott.     7th  Edition. 

Crown  Svo.      los.  6d. 

THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  IN  THE  ORIGINAL  GREEK.     The 

Text   revised   by   Bishop   Westcott,  D.D.,  and    Prof.   F.  J.  A. 

Hort,    D.D.      2   vols.      Crown    Svo.       los.    6d.  each.  —  Vol.    I. 

Text ;  II.    Introduction  and  Ajipendix. 
THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  IN  THE  ORIGINAL  GREEK.     Text 

Revised  by  Bishop  Westcott,    D.D.,  and  F.  J.  A.  HoRT,  D.D. 

Svo.      los.  net. 


6  -  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

The  New  Testament — contmued. 

THE   NEW  TESTAMENT  IN   THE  ORIGINAL  GREEK,   for 

Schools.     The   Text   revised    by  Bishop  Westcott,    D.D.,   and 

:  F.  J.  A.  HoRT,  D.D.     i2mo,  cloth,  4s.  6d.  ;  Pott  Svo,  roan,  red 

edges,  5s.  6d. ;  morocco,  gilt  edges,  6s.  6d. 

GREEK-ENGLISH  LEXICON  TO  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

By  W.  J.  HiCKiE,  M.A.     Pott  Svo.     3s. 

ACADEMY. — "We  can  cordially  recommend   this  as  a  very  handy  little  volume 
compiled  on  sound  principles." 

GRAMMAR  OF  NEW  TESTAMENT  GREEK.  By  Prof.  F. 
Blass,  University  of  Halle.     Authorised  English  Translation.    Svo. 

[/«  the  Press. 

THE  GOSPELS— 

THE  SYRO-LATIN  TEXT  OF  THE  GOSPELS.  By  the  Rev. 
Frederic  Henry  Chase,  D.D.     Svo.     7s.  6d.  net. 

Dr.  Chase,  in  his  preface,  thus  explains  the  object  of  his  book  :  "The 
present  volume  is  the  sequel  of  an  Essay  vi^hich  I  published  two  years  ago 
on  the  Old  Syriac  Element  in  the  Text  of  Codex  Bezae.  The  latter, 
primarily  an  offshoot  of  a  larger  work  on  the  Acts  on  which  I  am  engaged, 
dealt  with  the  Bezan  text  of  that  Book.  Several  critics,  whose  opinion  I 
respect,  urged  against  my  conclusions  the  not  unnatural  objection,  which  I 
had  fully  anticipated  in  the  preface,  that  I  could  produce  no  direct  evidence 
for  an  old  Syriac  text  of  the  Acts.  Convinced  that  assimilation  to  Old 
Syriac  texts  was  a  predominant  factor  in  the  genesis  of  the  Bezan  and  of 
cognate  texts,  I  felt  that  it  was  almost  a  matter  of  honour  to  extend  the 
investigation  to  the  Gospels,  where  ample  evidence  for  Old  Syriac  readings 
is  supplied  by  the  Sinaitic  and  Curetonian  MSS. ,  by  the  Arabic  Tatian,  by 
Ephrem's  Commentary  on  the  Diatessaron,  and  by  Aphraat's  Quotations." 

TIMES. — "An  important  and  scholarly  contribution  to  New  Testament  criticism." 

THE  COMMON  TRADITION  OF  THE  SYNOPTIC  GOSPELS, 
in  the  Text  of  the  Revised  Version.  By  Rev.  E.  A.  Abbott  and 
W.  G.  RusHBROOKE.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 

SYNOPTICON  :  An  Exposition  of  the  Common  Matter  of  the  Synop- 
tic Gospels.  By  W.  G.  Rushbrooke.  Printed  in  Colours.  4to. 
35s.     Indispensable  to  a  Theological  Student. 

INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS. 
By  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Westcott.     Sth  Ed.     Cr.  Svo.     los.  6d. 

A  SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  GOSPELS  IN  GREEK  AFTER  THE 
WESTCOTT  AND  HORT  TEXT.  By  Rev.  Arthur  Wright, 
M.A.     Demy  4to.     6s.  net. 

TIMES. — "  Will  be  a  convenient  help  to  many  beginners  in  the  critical  study  of  the 
Gospels." 

THE  COMPOSITION  OF  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS.  By  Rev. 
Arthur  Wright.     Crown  Svo.     5s. 

CAMBKIDGE  REVIEW. — "The  wonderful  force  and  freshness  which  we  find  on 
every  page  of  the  book.  There  is  no  sign  of  hastiness.  All  seems  to  be  the  outcome  of 
years  of  reverent  thought,  now  brought  to  light  in  the  clearest,  most  telling  way.  .  .  . 
The  book  will  hardly  go  unchallenged  by  the  diflercnt  schools  of  thought,  but  all  will 
agree  in  gratitude  at  least  for  its  vigour  and  reality  ;  and  there  is  one  short  chapter, 
'On  the  Inspiration  of  the  Gospels,'  which  even  those  whom  'criticism'  bores  will 
read  —  which  most  will  read  and  read  and  re  -  read,  for  it  brings  new  assurance 
with  it." 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  7 

The  Gospels — continued. 

THE  LEADING  IDEAS  OF  THE  GOSPELS.  By  W.  Alex- 
ander, D.D.  Oxon,  LL.D.  Dublin,  D.C.L.  Oxon,  Archbishop  of 
Armagh,  and  Lord  Primate  of  All  Ireland.  New  Edition,  Revised 
and  Enlarged.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

SCOTSMAN. — "The  work  has  in  this  issue  been  so  altered  in  revisal  and  so  greatly 
enlarged  as  to  be  a  new  book,  in  which  the  doctrine  formerly  set  forth  in  a  series  of 
sermons  has  been  developed  into  a  well-reasoned  theological  treatise." 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES.—"  k  delightful  suggestion,  worked  out  with  skill  and 
ever  new  suggestiveness  by  the  fertile  mind  into  which  it  had  fallen." 

METHODIST  RECORDER.— ""^oX.  only  eloquent  and  fascinating,  but  at  almost 
every  page  it  provokes  thought." 

BRITISH  ll^EEICLV.—"  ReaUy  a  new  book.  It  sets  before  the  reader  with 
delicacy  of  thought  and  felicity  of  language  the  distinguishing  characteristics  of  the 
several  gospels.  It  is  delightful  reading.  .  .  .  Religious  literature  does  not  often 
furnish  a  book  which  may  so  confidently  be  recommended." 

MANCHESTER  EXAMINER .—"  Lucid  a.nd  scholarly .  .  .  characterised  by  much 
originality  of  thought." 

Gospel  of  St.  Matthew — 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  MATTHEW.  Greek  Text 
as  Revised  by  Bishop  Westcott  and  Dr.  HORT.  With  Intro- 
duction and  Notes  by  Rev.  A.  Sloman,  M.A.     Fcap.  8vo.    2s.  6d. 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.—"  It  is  sound  and  helpful,  and  the  brief  introduc- 
tion on  Hellenistic  Greek  is  particularly  good." 

LIVERPOOL  DAILY  POST.—"  This  little  book,  both  on  account  of  its  size  and 
cheapness,  as  well  as  its  general  excellence,  should  come  to  be  extensively  used  in  schools 
and  colleges." 

SCHOOLMASTER.— "This  is  just  the  book  to  put  into  the  hands  of  boys  whose 
teacher  purposes  to  read  with  them  the  Greek  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel.  The  introduc- 
tions discuss  difficulties  in  a  familiar  style,  and  are  not  beyond  the  capacity  of  the  average 
school-boy.  .  .  .  Altogether  this  is  a  full  and  familiar  commentary'  upon  St.  Matthew's 
Gospel,  and  quite  suited  to  the  capacity  of  boys  in  the  upper  forms  of  our  schools.  There 
follow  also  copious  indices,  giving  quotations  and  parallel  passages." 

Gospel  of  St.  Mark — 

THE  GREEK  TEXT.  With  Introduction  and  Notes.  By  Rev. 
H.  B,  SwETE,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge.      8vo.  [In  the  Press. 

SCHOOL  READINGS  IN  THE  GREEK  TESTAMENT. 
Being  the  Outlines  of  the  Life  of  our  Lord  as  given  by  St.  Mark,  with 
additions  from  the  Text  of  the  other  Evangelists.  Edited,  with  Notes 
and  Vocabulary,  by  Rev.  A.  Calvert,  M.A.     Fcap.  8vo.    2s.  6d. 

Gospel  of  St.  Luke — 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  LUKE.     The  Greek  Text 

as  Revised  by  Bishop  Westcott  and  Dr.  Hort.   With  Introduction 

and  Notes  by  Rev.  J.  Bond,  M.A.     Fcap.  8vo.     2s.  6d. 

GLASGOW  HERALD. — "The  notes  are  short  and  crisp — suggestive  rather  than 
exhaustive." 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  HEAVEN.  A  Course 
of  Lectures  on  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke.  By  F.  D.  Maurice. 
Crown  8vo.      3s.  6d. 

Gospel  of  St.  John — 

THE  CENTRAL  TEACHING  OF  CHRIST.  Being  a  Study  and 
Exposition  of  St.  John,  Chapters  XIII.  to  XVII.  By  Rev.  Canon 
Bernard,  M.A.     Crown  8vo.     7s.  6d. 


8  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES.—"  Quite  recently  we  have  had  an  exposition  by  him  whom 
many  call  the  greatest  expositor  living.  But  Canon  J'.ernard's  work  is  still  the  work  that 
will  help  the  preacher  most." 

THE  MODERN  C//£/^C//.—"  A  thoroughly  sound  and  scholarly  work." 
_     METHODIST  TIMES.— '■'■Xi  is  a  magnificent  monograph  on  St.  John  xiii.— xvii. 
mclusive.     It  is  a  noble  book— a  book  to  delight  the  intellect,  to  stimulate  the  soul,  and 
to  refresh  the  heart  ...  not  for  many  a  day  have  we  had  such  a  surprise  and  such  a 
delight  as  we  found  the  first  half-hour  we  stole  in  to  the  company  of  this  born  expositor." 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  ST.  JOHN.   By  F.  D.  Maurice.   Cr.Svo.   3s.  6d. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES— 

THE  OLD  SYRIAC  ELEMENT  IN  THE  TEXT  OF  THE 
CODEX  BEZAE.     By  F.  H.  Chase,  B.D.     8vo.      7s.  6d.  net. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES  IN  GREEK  AND  ENGLISH. 
With  Notes  by  Rev.  F.  Rendai.l,  M.A.     Cr.  8vo.      9s. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.  By  F.  D.  Maurice.  Cr. 
8vo.      3s.  6d. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.  Being  the  Greek  Text  as 
Revised  by  Bishop  Westcott  and  Dr.  Hort.  With  Explanatory 
Notes  by  T.  E.  Page,  M.A.     Fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.  The  Authorised  Version,  with  Intro- 
duction and  Notes,  by  T.  E.  Page,  M.A.,  and  Rev.  A.  S. 
Walpole,  M.A.      Fcap.  Svo.      2s.  6d. 

BRITISH  WEEKLY.—''  Mr.  Page's  Notes  on  the  Greek  Text  of  the  Acts  are  very 
well  known,  and  are  decidedly  scholarly  and  individual.  .  .  .  Mr.  Page  has  written  an 
introduction  which  is  brief,  scholarly,  and  suggestive." 

SCOTSMAN. — "  It  is  a  much  more  scholarly  edition  than  is  usually  found  prepared 
for  use  in  schools,  and  yet  keeps  its  learning  well  within  the  limits  of  the  needs  and  the 
capacities  of  young  students  of  the  Bible." 

THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  FIRST  DAYS.  The  Church  of 
Jerusalem.  The  Church  of  the  Gentiles.  The  Church 
OF  the  World.  Lectures  on  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  By 
Very  Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan.     Crown  Svo.      ids.  6d. 

THE  EPISTLES  of  St.  Paul— 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS.  The  Greek  Text, 
with  English  Notes.  By  Very  Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan.  7th  Edition. 
Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

PROLEGOMENA  TO  ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES  TO  THE 
ROMANS  AND  THE  EPHESIANS.  By  Rev.  F.  J.  A.  Hort. 
Crown  Svo.     6s. 

Dr.  Marcus  Dods  in  the  Bookman, — "Anything  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Hort  is  sure  to 
be  inform.^tive  and  suggestive,  and  the  present  publication  bears  his  mark.  .  .  .  There 
is  an  air  of  originality  about  the  whole  discussion  ;  tlie  difficulties  are  candidly  faced,  and 
tlie  explanations  offered  appeal  to  our  sense  of  what  is  reasonable." 

TIME.S. — "  Will  be  welcomed  by  all  theologians  as  '  an  invaluable  contribution  to  the 
study  of  those  Epistles'  as  the  editor  of  the  vohune  justly  calls  it." 

DAIL  y  CHRONICLE. — "The  lectures  are  an  important  contribution  to  the  study 
of  the  famous  Epistles  of  which  they  treat." 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO  TPIE  GALATIANS.  A  Revised 
Text,  with  Introduction,  Notes,  and  Dissertations.  By  Bishop 
LiouTFOOr.      Joth  Edition.      Svo.      12s. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  9 

THE  EPISTLES  of  St.  ^^Xi\—coniiimed. 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPLSTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS.  A  Revised 
Text,  with  Litioduction,  Notes,  and  Dissertations.  By  the  same. 
9th  Edition.      8vo.      12s. 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS.  With  transla- 
tion. Paraphrase,  and  Notes  for  English  Readers.  By  Very  Rev. 
C.  J.  Vaugiian.     Crown  8vo.      5s. 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS  AND  TO 
PHILEMON.  A  Revised  Text,  with  Introductions,  etc.  By 
Bishop  LiGHTFOOT.      9th  Edition.      Svo.      I2s. 

THE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  PAUL  TO  THE  EPHESIANS,  THE 
•  COLOSSIANS,  AND  PHILEMON.  With  Introductions  and 
Notes.      By  Rev.  J.  Ll.  Davies.      2nd  Edition.      Svo.      7s.  6d. 

THE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  PAUL.  For  English  Readers.  Part  I.  con- 
taining the  First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians.  By  Very  Rev.  C. 
J.  Vaugiian.      2nd  Edition.      Svo.      Sewed,      is.  6d. 

NOTES  ON  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  PAUL  FROM  UNPUBLISHED 
COMMENTARIES.  By  the  late  J.  B.  Lightfoot,  D.D., 
D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Durham.      Svo.      12s. 

GUARDIAN. — "  It  scarcely  needs  to  be  said,  after  the  experience  of  former  volumes, 
that  the  editor  has  done  his  part  of  the  work  excellently.  .  .  It  also  certainly  needs  not 
to  be  said  that  we  have  in  the  commentary  much  valuable  contribution  to  the  study  of  St. 
Paul,  and  that  the  whole  is  marked  by  the  Bishop's  well-known  characteristics  of  sound 
scholarship,  width  of  learning,  and  clear  sobriety  of  judgment." 

SCOTSMAN. — "The  editing  seems  to  have  been  carried  through  in  the  most  unex- 
ceptional manner,  and  fragmentary  as  the  work  unfortunately  is,  it  will  be  received  as  a 
valuable  contribution  to  the  understanding  of  those  parts  of  Scripture  with  which  it 
deals." 

The  Epistle  of  St.  James — 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JAMES.  The  Greek  Text,  with  Intro- 
duction and  Notes.  By  Rev.  Joseph  B.  Mayor,  M.A.  2nd 
Edition.      Svo.      14s.   net. 

EXPOSITORY  TI^fES.—"T\ie:  most  complete  edition  of  St.  James  in  the  English 
language,  and  the  most  serviceable  for  the  student  of  Greek." 

BOOKI\IAN. — "  Professor  Mayor's  volume  in  every  part  of  it  gives  proof  that  no  time 
or  labour  has  been  grudged  in  mastering  this  mass  of  literature,  and  that  in  appraising  it 
he  has  exercised  the  sound  judgment  of  a  thoroughly  trained  scholar  and  critic.  .  .  . 
The  notes  are  uniformly  characterised  by  thorough  scholarship  and  unfailing  sense.  The 
notes  resemble  rather  those  of  Lightfoot  than  those  of  Ellicott.  ...  It  is  a  pleasure  to 
welcome  a  book  which  does  credit  to  English  learning,  and  which  will  take,  and  keep,  a 
foremost  place  in  Biblical  literature." 

SCOTSMAN. — "  It  is  a  work  which  sums  up  many  others,  and  to  any  one  who  wishes 
to  make  a  thorough  study  of  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  it  will  prove  indispensable." 

EXPOSITOR  {Dr.  MakcusDods). — "  Will  longremainthecommentary  on  St.  James, 
a  storehouse  to  which  all  subsequent  students  of  the  epistle  must  be  indebted." 

The  Epistles  of  St,  Jolin— 

THE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  JOHN.  By  F.  D.  Maurice.  Crown 
Svo.      3s.  6d. 

THE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  JOHN.  Tlic  Greek  Text,  with  Notes. 
By  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Westcott.      3rtl  Edition.      Svo.      12s.  6d. 


lo  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

GUARDIAN. — "  It  contains  a  new  or  rather  revised  text,  with  careful  critical  remarks 
and  helps  ;  very  copious  footnotes  on  the  text  ;  and  after  each  of  the  chapters, 
longer  and  more  elaborate  notes  in  treatment  of  leading  or  difficult  questions,  whether  in 
respect  of  reading  or  theology.  .  .  .  Dr.  Westcott  has  accumulated  round  them  so  much 
matter  that,  if  not  new,  was  forgotten,  or  generally  unobserved,  and  has  thrown  so  much 
light  upon  their  language,  theology,  and  characteristics.  .  .  .  The  notes,  critical, 
illustrative,  and  exegetical,  which  are  given  beneath  the  text,  are  extraordinarily  full  and 
careful.  .  .  .  They  exhibit  the  same  minute  analysis  of  every  phrase  and  word,  the  same 
scrupulous  weighing  of  every  inflection  and  variation  that  characterised  Dr.  Westcott's 
commentary  on  the  Gospel.  .  .  .  There  is  scarcely  a  syllable  throughout  the  Epistles 
which  is  dismissed  without  having  undergone  the  most  anxious  interrogation." 

SATURDAY  REVIEiy.— "The:  more.  we.  examine  this  precious  volume  the  more 
its  exceeding  richness  in  spiritual  as  well  as  in  literary  material  grows  upon  the  mind." 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews — 

THE    EPISTLE    TO    THE    HEBREWS    IN    GREEK    AND 
ENGLISH.    With  Notes.     By  Rev.  F.  Rendall.    Cr.  8vo.    6s. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS.     English  Text,  with  Com- 
mentary.    By  the  same.     Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS.     With  Notes.     By  Very 
Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan.     Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

TIMES. — "  The  name  and  reputation  of  the  Dean  of  Llandaflf  are  a  better  recom- 
mendation than  we  can  give  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hcbrezus,  the  Greek  text,  with  notes  ; 
an  edition  which  represents  the  results  of  more  than  thirty  years'  experience  in  the  training 
of  students  for  ordination." 

D  UBLIN  EVENING  MAIL.—"  Very  clear  and  terse,  and  a  great  boon  to  his  many 
admirers." 

SCOTSMAN. — "  The  notes  are  excellent.  While  carefully  tracing  the  development 
of  the  writer's  thought,  they  also  pay  much  attention  to  the  phraseology  of  the  Kpistle, 
and  to  the  Septuagint  and  New  Testament  use  of  words.  A  full  index,  being  a  vocabu- 
lary of  the  words  commented  on,  will  prove  useful  to  the  student." 

THE   EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS.      The  Greek  Text,  with 
Notes  and  Essays.    By  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Westcott.     Svo.     14s. 

GUARDIAN. — "  In  form  this  is  a  companion  volume  to  that  upon  the  Epistles  of  St. 
John.  The  type  is  excellent,  the  printing  careful,  the  index  thorough  ;  and  the  volume 
contains  a  full  introduction,  followed  by  the  Greek  text,  with  a  running  commentary,  and 
a  number  of  additional  notes  on  verbal  and  doctrinal  points  which  needed  fuller  discus- 
sion. .  .  .  His  conception  of  inspiration  is  further  illustrated  by  the  treatment  of  the  Old 
Testament  in  the  Epistle,  and  the  additional  notes  that  bear  on  this  point  deserve  very 
careful  study.  The  spirit  in  which  the  student  should  approachthe  perplexing  questions 
of  Old  Testament  criticism  could  not  be  better  described  than  it  is  in  the  last  essay." 

REVELATION- 
LECTURES    ON    THE    APOCALYPSE.      By  F.  D.  Maurice. 
Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

LECTURES    ON    THE    APOCALYPSE.      By    Rev.    Prof.    W. 

Milligan.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 
DISCUSSIONS  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE.  By  the  same.  Cr.  Svo.  55. 

SCOTSMAN. — "These  discussions  give  an  interesting  and  valuable  account  and 
criticism  of  the  present  state  of  theological  opinion  and  research  in  connection  with  their 
subject." 

SCOTTISH  GUARDIAN.—"  The  great  merit  of  the  book  is  the  patient  and  skilful 
way  in  which  it  has  brought  the  whole  discussion  down  to  the  present  d;iy.  .  .  .  The 
result  is  a  volume  which  many  will  value  highly,  and  which  will  not,  we  thnik,  soon  be 
superseded." 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  ii 

LECTURES  ON  THE  REVELATION  OF  ST.  JOHN.     By  Very 
Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan.     5th  Edition.     Crown  8vo.      los.  6d, 


THE  BIBLE  WORD-BOOK.     By  W.  Aldis  Wright,  Litt.D., 
LL.D.      2nd  Edition,      Crown  8vo.     7s.  6d. 

(Tbri^tian   Cburcb,   1bi6tor^   of  tbc 

Clieetham  (Archdeacon). — A  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN 
CHURCH  DURING  THE  FIRST  SIX  CENTURIES.  Cr. 
8vo.      I  OS.  6d. 

TIMES. — "A  brief  but  authoritative  summary  of  eariy  ecclesiastical  history." 
GLASGOW  HERALD. — "  Particularly  clear  in  its  exposition,  systematic  in  its  dis- 
position and  development,  and  as  light  and  attractive  in  style  as  could  reasonably  be 
expected  from  the  nature  of  the  subject." 


12  MACWILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

^be  Cburcb  of  lEnglanb 

Catechism  of — 

CATECHISM  AND  CONFIRMATION.  By  Rev.  J.  C.  P. 
Aldous.      Pott.  8vo.      IS.  net. 

THOSE  HOLY  MYSTERIES.  By  Rev.  J.  C.  P.  Aldous.  Pott 
8vo.      IS.  net. 

A  CLASS-BOOK  OF  THE  CATECHISM  OF  THE  CHURCH 
OF  ENGLAND.  By  Rev.  Canon  Maclear.  Pott  8vo. 
IS.  6d. 

A  FIRST  CLASS-BOOK  OF  THE  CATECHISM  OF  THE 
CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND,  with  Scripture  Proofs  for  Junior 
Classes  and  Schools.      By  the  same.      Pott  8vo.      6d. 

THE    ORDER   OF  CONFIRMATION,   with   Prayers  and  Devo- 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  13 

History  of — continued. 

For  the  benefit  of  iho  latter  all  the  I,r\tin  pieces  have  been  translated  into  English.   .   . 
It  fully  deserves  the  hearty  impriinalur  of  the  Bishop  of  Oxford  prefixed  to  it." 

ACADEMY. — "The  assurance  of  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  that  '  this  is  a  book  which 
will,  and  indeed  must,  be  received  as  a  great  boon  l)y  English  Churchmen,'  is  scarcely 
needed.  A  glance  at  the  list  of  the  documents  printed  and  a  little  testing  of  the  accuracy 
of  their  editing  will  convince  us  that  the  volume  will  be  found  indispensable  by  students. 
The  book  opens  with  the  British  Signatories  at  the  Council  at  Aries,  314  A.D.,  and 
finishes  with  the  Act  of  Settlement,  1700.  Between  these  dates  124  documents  are 
given,  carefully  dated,  with  a  running  analysis  of  their  contents  in  the  margin,  and  a 
short  historical  note  prefixed  to  each.  Latin  and  French  documents  are  translated,  and 
the  spelling  of  the  English  ones  is  modernised.  The  translation  is  executed  with 
admirable  scholarship,  and  the  editing  is  in  every  way  satisfactory." 

DAIL  V  CHRONICLE.—"  Students  of  the  English  Constitution  as  well  as  students 
of  Church  History  will  find  this  volume  a  valuable  aid  to  their  researches." 

SCOTTISH  GUARDIAN.— "There  is  no  book  in  existence  that  contains  so  much 
original  material  likely  to  prove  valuable  to  those  who  wish  to  investigate  ritual  or 
historical  questions  affecting  the  English  Church." 

Holy  Communion — - 

THE  COMMUNION  SERVICE  FROM  THE  BOOK  OF 
COMMON  PRAYER,  with  Select  Readings  from  the  Writings 
of  the  Rev.  F.  D.  Maurice.  Edited  by  Bishop  Colenso.  6lh 
Edition.      i6mo.      2s.  6d. 

Hardwick  (Archdeacon).— A  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN 

CHURCH.  Middle  Age.  Ed.  by  Bishop  Stubbs.  Cr.  8vo.  ios.  6d. 

A  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH  DURING  THE 

REFORMATION.  Revised  by  Bishop  Stubbs.  Cr.  8vo.   ids.  6d. 

Hort  (Dr.  F.  J.  A.)— TWO  DISSERTATIONS.  L  On 
MONOFENHS  GEOS  in  Scripture  and  Tradition.  II.  On  the 
"  ConstantinopoUtan "  Creed  and  other  Eastern  Creeds  of  the 
Fourth  Century.  8vo.  7s.  6d. 
JUDAISTIC  CHRISTIANITY.  Crown  Svo.  6s. 
THE  CHRISTIAN  ECCLESIA.  A  Course  of  Lectures  on  the 
Early  History  and  Early  Conceptions  of  the  Ecclesia,  and  Four 
Sermons.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

Simpson  (W.)— AN  EPITOME  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE 
CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.     Fcap.  Svo.     3s.  6d. 

Sohm  (Prof.)  — OUTLINES  OF  CHURCH  HISTORY 
Translated  by  Miss  May  Sinclair.  With  a  Preface  by  Prof.  II. 
M.  GWATKIN,  M.A.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.—"  It  fully  deserves  the  praise  given  to  it  by  Pro- 
fessor Gwatkin  (who  contributes  a  preface  to  this  translation)  of  being  '  neither  a  meagre 
sketch  nor  a  confused  mass  of  facts,  but  a  masterly  outline,' and  it  really  '  supplies  a 
want,'  .as  affording  to  the  intelligent  reader  who  has  no  time  or  interest  in  details,  a  con- 
nected general  view  of  the  whole  vast  field  of  ecclesiastical  history." 

GLASGOll^  HERALD.— "The  cultured  yet  devout  and  sincere  spirit  in  which  the 
book  is  written  is  almost  sure  to  gain  for  it  an  English  circulation  equal  to  its  circulation 
in  Germany." 

Vaughan  (Very  Rev.  C.  J.,  Dean  of  LlandafT).- THE  CHURCH 
OF  THE  FIRST  DAYS.  The  Church  or  Jerusalem.  The 
Church  of  the  Gentiles.  The  Church  of  the  World. 
Crown  Svo.      los.  6d. 


14  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

Liturgy — continued. 

A  HISTORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  COMMON  PRAYER.  By 
Rev.  F.  Procter.     i8th  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     los.  6d. 

CHURCH  QUARTERLY  REVIEW.— "\^e  are  glad  to  see  that  Mr.  Procter's 
History  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  still  retains  its  hold  on  public  favour,  and  more 
especially  we  may  presume  on  that  of  candidates  for  theological  examinations.  That  it 
too  has  been  carefully  revised  and  added  to  by  its  venerable  and  highly  respected  author, 
may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  the  present  edition  numbers  483  pages  (exclusive  of 
the  Appendix),  as  against  the  453  pages  of  the  13th  edition  (1876)." 

AN  ELEMENTARY  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  BOOK  OF 
COMMON  PRAYER.  By  Rev.  F.  Procter  and  Rev.  Canon 
Maclear.     Pott  8vo.     2s.  6d. 

TWELVE  DISCOURSES  ON  SUBJECTS  CONNECTED  WITH 
THE  LITURGY  AND  WORSHIP  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
ENGLAND.  By  Very  Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan.  4th  Edition. 
Fcap.  8vo.     6s. 

Historical  and  Biographical^ 

THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  EXPANSION  OF  ENGLAND  IN 
THE  GROWTH  OF  THE  ANGLICAN  COMMUNION. 
Hulsean  Lectures,  1894-95.  By  Alfred  Barry,  D.D.,  D.C.L., 
formerly  Bishop  of  Sydney  and  Primate  of  Australia  and  Tasmania. 
Crown  8vo.     6s. 

The  author's  preface  says  :  "The  one  object  of  these  lectures— delivered 
on  the  Hulsean  Foundation  in  1894-95—15  to  make  some  slight  contribu- 
tion to  that  awakening  of  interest  in  the  extraordinary  religious  mission  of 
England  which  seems  happily  characteristic  of  the  present  time." 

DAIL  VNEIVS.—"  These  lectures  are  particularly  interesting  as  containing  the  case 
for  the  Christian  missions  at  a  time  when  there  is  a  disposition  to  attack  them  in  some 
quarters.  " 

GLASGOIV  HERALD.— "Those:  interested  in  the  subject  will  find  in  these  lectures 
a  highly  useful  account  in  a  short  space  of  what  the  Church  of  England  has  actually 
accomplished  abroad." 

THE  OXFORD  MOVEMENT.  Twelve  Years,  1833-45.  By 
Dean  Church.     Globe  8vo.     5s. 

THE  LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  R.  W.  CHURCH,  late  Dean 
of  St.  Paul's.      Globe  8vo.      5s. 

JAMES  ERASER,  Second  Bishop  of  Manchester.  A  Memoir. 
1818-1885.  By  Thomas  Hughes,  Q.C.  2nd  Edition.  Crown 
8vo.     6s. 

LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  FENTON  JOHN  ANTHONY 
HORT,  D.D.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  sometime  Hulsean  Professor  and 
Lady  Margaret's  Reader  in  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
By  his  Son,  Arthur  Fenton  Hort,  late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge.     In  two  Vols.     With  Portrait    Ex.  Cr.  8vo.     17s.net. 

EXPC^TTOR.  —  "  It  is  only  just  to  publish  the  life  of  a  scholar  at  once  so  well  known 
and  so  little  known  as  Dr.  Hort.  .  .  .  But  all  who  appreciate  his  work  wish  to  know  more, 
and  the  two  fascinating  volumes  edited  by  his  son  give  us  the  information  we  seek.  They 
reveal  to  us  a  man  the  very  antipodes  of  a  dry-as-diist  jjedant,  a  man  with  many  interests 
and  enthusiasms,  a  lover  of  the  arts  and  of  nature,  an  athlete  and  one  of  the  founders  of  the 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  15 

Historical  and  Biographical — conUnucd. 

Alpine  Club,  a  man  of  restless  mind  but  always  at  leisure  for  the  demands  of  friendship, 
and  finding  his  truest  joy  in  his  own  home  and  family.  Indeed,  one  sees  that  Dr.  Hort 
would  have  accomplished  more,  although  he  would  not  have  been  so  attractive  a  man, 
had  he  been  more  limited  in  his  interests.  The  volumes  are  also  valuable  as  giving  us 
the  inner  history  of  his  great  work  in  connection  with  the  text  of  the  New  Testament." 

PALL  MALL  GAZETTE.— "'i'hc  mass  of  letters  in  which  is  shown  the  forming 
of  Hort's  mind  in  his  undergraduate  and  early  graduate  days  is  invaluable." 

THE  LIFE  OF  FREDERICK  DENISON  MAURICE.  Chiefly 
told  in  his  own  letters.  Edited  by  his  Son,  Frederick  Maurice. 
With  Portraits.     Two  Vols.     Crown  8vo.      i6s. 

MEMORIALS  (PART  L)  FAMILY  AND  PERSONAL,  1766- 
1865.  By  RouNDELL,  Earl  of  Selborne.  With  Portraits 
and  Illustrations.      Two  Vols.      8vo.      25s.  net. 

LIFE  OF  ARCHIBALD  CAMPBELL  TAIT,  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  By  Randall  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Rochester, 
and  William  Benham,  B.D.,  Hon.  Canon  of  Canterbury.  With 
Portraits.      3rd  Edition.      Two  Vols.      Crown  8vo.      ids.  net. 

WILLIAM  GEORGE  WARD  AND  THE  OXFORD  MOVE- 
MENT.     By  W.  Ward.      Portrait.      8vo.      14s. 

WILLIAM  GEORGE  WARD  AND  THE  CATHOLIC  RE- 
VIVAL.     By  the  Same.      8vo.      14. 

LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  JOHN  BUTLER,  late  Dean  of  Lincoln, 
sometime  Vicar  of  Wantage.  By  his  Daughter,  Mrs.  Knight. 
8vo.  {Shortly. 

IN  THE  COURT  OF  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTER- 
BURY. Read  and  others  v.  The  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln. 
Judgment,  Nov.  21,  1890.      2nd  Edition.      Svo.      2s.  net. 

CANTERBURY  DIOCESAN  GAZETTE.      Monthly.      8vo.      2d. 

JEWISH  QUARTERLY  REVIEW.  Edited  by  I.  Abrahams  and 
C.  G.  Montefiore.     Demy  8vo.      3s.  6d. 

2)cvotional  Boof^s 

Cornish  (J.  F.)— WEEK  BY  WEEK.     Fcap.  Svo.     3s.  6d. 

The  author's  intention  in  this  volume  is  to  provide  a  few  simple  verses 
for  each  Sunday  in  the  year,  connecting  them  in  every  case  with  tlie 
Collect,  Epistle,  or  Gospel  for  the  day.  He  explains  in  the  Preface  that 
the  nature  of  his  week-day  work,  and  the  conditions  under  which  his 
rhymes  were  written,  have  led  him  perhaps  to  think  especially  of  the 
young,  and  of  "  those  who  are  any  ways  afflicted  or  distressed." 

SPECTA  TOR.—-"  They  are  very  terse  and  excellent  verses,  generally  on  the  subject 
of  either  the  Epistle  or  Gospel  for  the  day,  and  are  put  with  the  kind  of  practical  vigour 
which  arrests  attention  and  compels  the  conscience  to  face  boldly  some  leading  thought  in 

the  passage  selected."  ,.,.,..         ,,,/-.-..  •      , 

SATURDAV  REVIEW.— "^ha  studied  simplicity  of  Mr.  Cornish  s  verse  is  al- 
together opposed  to  what  most  hymn -writers  consider  to  be  poetry.  Nor  is  this  the 
only  merit  of  his  unpretentious  volume.  There  is  a  tonic  character  in  the  exhortation 
and  admonition  that  characterise  the  hymns,  and  the  prevailing  sentiment  is  thoroughly 
manly  and  rousing." 

Eastlake  (Lady).— FELLOWSHIP:  LETTERS  ADDRESSED 
TO  MY  SISTER-MOURNERS.     Crown  Svo.     2s.  6d. 


i6  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

ATHENAEUM. — "Tender  and  unobtrusive,  and  the  author  thoroughly  realises  the 
sorrow  of  those  she  addresses ;  it  may  soothe  mourning  readers,  and  can  by  no  means 
aggravate  or  jar  upon  their  feelings." 

CONTEMPORARY  REVIEIV.—"  Kx^ry  touching  and  at  the  same  time  a  very 
sensible  book.     It  breathes  throughout  the  truest  Christian  spirit." 

NONCONFORMIST.— ''  K  beautiful  little  volume,  written  with  genuine  feeling, 
good  taste,  and  a  right  appreciation  of  the  teaching  of  Scripture  relative  to  sorrow  and 
suffering." 

liMITATIO  CHRISTI,  Libri  IV.  Printed  in  Borders  after  Holbein, 
Diirer,  and  other  old  Masters,  containing  Dances  of  Death,  Acts  of 
Mercy,  Emljlems,  etc.      Crown  8vo.      7s.  6d. 

Keble    (J.)— THE    CHRISTIAN    YEAR.      Edited  by  C.    M. 

YoNGE.     Pott  Svo.     2s.  6d.  net. 
Kingsley      (Charles).  — OUT     OF     THE     DEEP:     WORDS 

FOR   THE  SORROWFUL.       From   the  writings  of  Charles 

Kingsley.     Extra  fcap.  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
DAILY   THOUGHTS.      Selected   from    the   Writings  of  Charles 

Kingsley.     By  his  Wife.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
FROM  DEATH   TO   LIFE.     Fragments  of  Teaching  to  a  Village 

Congregation.      With  Letters  on  the  "Life  after  Death."     Edited 

by  his  Wife.     Fcap.  Svo.     2s.  6d. 

Maclear   (Rev.   Canon).— A    MANUAL    OF    INSTRUCTION 
FOR  CONFIRMATION  AND  FIRST  COMMUNION,  WITH 
PRAYERS  AND  DEVOTIONS.     32mo.     2s. 
THE    HOUR   OF    SORROW  ;    OR,    THE   OFFICE    FOR   THE 
BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD.     32mo.     2s. 

Maurice  (Frederick  Denison).- LESSONS  OF  HOPE.  Readings 
from  the  Works  of  F.  D.  Maurice.  Selected  by  Rev.  J.  Ll. 
Davies,  M.A.     Crown  Svo.     5s. 

RAYS  OF  SUNLIGHT  FOR  DARK  DAYS.  With  a  Preface  by 
Veiy  Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan,  D.D.   New  Edition.     Pott  Svo.    3s.  6d. 

Service  (Rev.  John).— PRAYERS  FOR  PUBLIC  WORSHIP. 

Crown  Svo.     4s.  6d. 
THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD,  AND  FELLOWSHIP  AMONG   MEN. 
By  Frederick  Denison  Maurice  and  others.    Fcap.  Svo.   3s.  6d. 

Welby- Gregory    (The    Hon.    Lady).— LINKS    AND    CLUES. 

2nd  Edition.  '  Crown  Svo.      6s. 
Westcott  (Rt.  Rev.  B.  F.,  Bishop  of  Durham).— THOUGHTS 
ON  REVELATION  AND  LIFE.     Selections  from  the  Writings 
of  Bishop  Westcott.   Edited  by  Rev.  S.  Phillips.   Crown  Svo.   6s. 

Wilbraham  (Frances  M.)— IN  THE  SERE  AND  YELLOW 
LEAF:  THOUGHTS  AND  RECOLLECTIONS  FOR  OLD 
AND  YOUNG.     Globe  Svo.     3s.  6d. 


^he  jfatbcrs 


INDEX  OF  NOTEWORTHY  WORDS  AND  PHRASES  FOUND 
IN  THE  CLEMENTINE  WRITINGS,  COMMONLY 
CALLED  THE  HOMILIES  OF  CLEMENT.      Svo.      5s. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  17 

Benson  (Archbishop).— CYPRIAN  :   HIS  LIFIC,  HIS  TIMES, 
Ills  WORK.     By  the  late  Euwaud  Wiiitk  15icnson,  Archbishop 
of  C'anterbury.      8vo.     2is.net. 
TIMES. — "  In  all  essential  respects,  in  sobriety  of  jndsmcnt  and  temper,  in  sym- 
pathetic insight  into  character,   in  firm  grasp  of  historical  and  ecclesiaslicnl   issues,  in 
scholarship  and  erudition,  the  finished  work  is  worthy  of  its  subject  and  worthy  of  its 
author.   ...    In  its  main  outlines  full  of  dramatic  insight  and  force,  and  in  its  details  full 
of  the  fruits  of  ripe  learning,  sound  judgment,  a  lofty  Christian  temper,  and  a  mature 
ecclesiastical  wisdom." 

SATURDAY  REVIEW.— "On  the  whole,  and  with  all  reservations  which  can 
possibly  be  made,  this  weighty  volume  is  a  contribution  to  criticism  and  le.arning  on 
which  we  cm  but  congratulate  the  Anglican  Church.  We  wish  more  of  her  bishops  were 
capable  or  desirous  of  descending  into  that  arena  of  pure  intellect  from  which  Dr.  Benson 
returns  with  these  posthumous  laurels." 

Gwatkin  (H.  M.)  SELECTIONS  FROM  EARLY  WRITERS 
ILLUSTRATIVE  OF  CMURCII  HISTORY  TO  THE 
TIME  OF  CONSTANTINE.      Crown  Svo.     4s.  net. 

Hort  (F.  J.  A.)  SIX  LECTURES  ON  THE  ANTE-NICENE 

FATHERS.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

TIMES. — "Though  certainly  popular  in  form  and  treatment  they  are  so  in  the  best 
sense  of  the  words,  and  they  bear  throughout  the  impress  of  the  ripe  scholarship,  the 
rare  critical  acumen,  and  the  lofty  ethical  temjier  which  marked  all  Dr.  Hort's  work." 

Lightfoot  (Bishop).— THE  APOSTOLIC   FATHERS.      Part  I. 

St.  Clement  of  Rome.  Revised  Texts,  with  Introductions, 
Notes,  Dissertations,  and  Translations.      2  vols.      Svo.      32s. 

THE  APOSTOLIC  FATHERS.  Part  II.  St.  Ignatius  to  St.  Poly- 
carp.  Revised  Texts,  with  Introductions,  Notes,  Dissertations,  and 
Translations.     3  vols.     2nd  Edition.     Demy  Svo.     48s. 

THE  APOSTOLIC  FATHERS.  Abridged  Edition.  With  Short 
Introductions,  Greek  Text,  and  English  Translation.      Svo.      i6s. 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.— "  A.  conspectus  of  these  early  and  intensely  in- 
teresting Christian  'Documents'  such  as  bad  not  hitherto  been  attainable,  and  thereby 
renders  a  priceless  service  to  all  serious  students  of  Christian  theology,  and  even  of 
Roman  history." 

NATIONAL  OBSERVER.—"  From  the  account  of  its  contents,  the  student  may 
appreciate  the  value  of  this  last  work  of  a  great  scholar,  and  its  helpfulness  as  an  aid  to 
an  intelligent  examination  of  the  earliest  post-Apostolic  writers.  The  te.vts  are  con- 
structed on  the  most  careful  collation  of  all  the  e.visting  sources.  The  introductions  are 
brief,  lucid,  .and  thoroughly  explanatory  of  the  historical  and  critical  questions  related  to 
the  texts.  The  introduction  to  the  Didnclte,  and  the  translation  of  the  '  Church  Manual 
of  Early  Christianity,'  are  peculiarly  interesting,  as  giving  at  once  an  admirable  version 
of  it,  and  the  opinion  of  the  first  of  English  biblical  critics  on  the  latest  discovery  in 
patristic  literature." 


1b\>mnoIo(i^ 


Bernard  (T.  D.)— THE  SONGS  OF  THE  HOLY  NATIVITY. 

Ik'ing   Studies   of  the   Benedictus,  Magnificat,  (iloria   in   Excelsis, 
and  Ntmc  Dimittis.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 

Brooke  (S.  A.)— CHRISTIAN  HYMNS.     Edited  antl  arranged. 
Fca]i.  Svo.      2s.  6d.  net. 

Selborne  (Roiindell,  Earl  of) — 

THE   BOOK  OF   PRAISE.      From  the  best   English  Hymn  Writers. 
Pott  Svo.     2s.  6d.  net. 


i8  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

A  HYMNAL.  Chiefly  from  The  Book  of  Praise.  In  various  sizes. 
— A.  Royal  321110.  6cl. — B.  Pott  8vo,  larger  type.  is. — C.  Same 
Edition,  fine  paper,  is.  6d. — An  Edition  with  Music,  Selected, 
Harmonised,  and  Composed  by  John  Hullah.  Pott  8vo.  3s.  6d. 
Woods  (M.  A.)  — HYMNS  FOR  SCHOOL  WORSHIP. 
Compiled  by  M.  A.  Woods.     Pott  8vo.      is.  6d. 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.— "Uiss  M.  A.  Woods,  having  already  com- 
piled with  excellent  taste  a  series  of  poetry  books,  has  now  brought  out  a  small  volume 
of  Hymns  for"_School  Worship.  She  has  been  'guided  by  the  belief  that  hymns  for  common 
worship,  and  especially  for  school  worship,  should  be  bright  rather  than  sad,  simple 
rather  than  doctrinal  or  didactic'     The  result  is  a  verj'  interesting  selection." 

SCOTSMAN. — "  This  selection  is  marked  by  the  same  good  taste  and  literary  judg- 
ment as  have  made  Miss  Woods'  choice  of  secular  poems  for  schools  the  most  widely 
and  most  thoroughly  appreciated.  The  hymns  chosen  are  of  a  hopeful  tone  and  of  poetic 
merit  above  the  majority  of  such  poems.     The  book  may  be  heartily  recommended." 

GLASGOJV  HERALD. — "  It  contains  exactly  one  hundred  hymns,  and  consider- 
ing the  recognised  state  of  the  compiler,  it  may  be  said  to  contain  the  cream  of  our 
hymnology." 

1Relioiou6  tTcacbiUG 

Bell  (Rev.  G.  C.)— RELIGIOUS  TEACHING  IN  SECOND- 
ARY SCHOOLS.  For  Teachers  and  Parents.  Suggestions  as 
to  Lessons  on  the  Bible,  Early  Church  History,  Christian  Evidences, 
etc.  By  the  Rev.  G.  C.  Bell,  M.A.,  Master  of  Marlborough 
College.      Crown  8vo.      3s.  6d. 

A  plea  by  the  Master  of  Marlborough  College  for  such  selection  of 
material  for  teaching  as  shall  bring  into  the  foreground  those  essential  and 
vital  elements  of  the  Bible  which  are  of  main  importance  ;  and  for  widen- 
ing the  range  of  higher  religious  teaching  by  the  inclusion  of  subjects 
commonly  neglected.  The  argument  is  illustrated  by  suggestions  for 
lessons  on  the  Old  Testament,  "  inter-testamental "  history,  the  New 
Testament,  Early  Church  history,  and  Christian  evidences  ;  also  by  a  short 
summary  of  some  results  of  higher  criticism. 

Sermone,  Xcctures,  Bbbreescs,  ant) 
cTbcoIooical  ]E66a^6 

(See  also  'Bible,'  '  Chunk  of  Etii^laiid,'  '  Fathers'") 

Abbot  (Francis) — 

THE   WAY   OUT   OF   AGNOSTICISM  :    or,    The   Philosophy  of 
Free  Religion.     Crown  8vo.     4s.  6d. 
NA  TION. — "  The  book  is  commendable  for  its  earnestness,  and  for  the  moral  ideals 
in  which  it  springs  and  which  it  fosters." 

Abbott  (Rev.  E.  A.)— 

CAMBRIDGE  SERMONS.  Svo.  6s. 
OXFORD  SERMONS.  8vo.  7s.  6d. 
PHILOMYTHUS.     An  Antidote  against  Credulity.      A  discussion 

of    Cardinal    Newman's  Essay    on    Ecclesiastical    Miracles.       2nd 

Edition.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  19 

NEWMANIANISM.  A  Reply.      Crown  Svo.      Sewed,      is.  net. 

THE  SPIRIT  ON  THE  WATERS,  OR  DIVINE  EVOLU- 
TION AS  THE  BASIS  OF  CHRISTIAN  BELIEF.  Svo. 
I2S.  6d.  net. 

Abrahams (L)—Montefiore  (C.G.)— ASPECTS  OF  JUDAISM. 
Being  Sixteen  Sermons.      2nd  Edition,      Fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d.  net. 

TIMES. — ''  There  is  a  great  deal  in  them  that  does  not  appeal  to  Jews  alone,  for, 
especially  in  Mr.  Montefiorc's  addresses,  the  doctrines  advocated,  with  much  charm  of 
style,  are  often  not  by  any  means  exclusively  Jewish,  but  such  as  are  shared  and 
honoured  by  all  who  care  for  religion  and  morality  as  those  terms  are  commonly  under- 
stood in  the  western  world." 

GLASGOIV  HERALD.—"  Boih  from  the  homiletic  and  \yhat  may  be  called  the. 
big-world  point  of  view,  this  little  volume  is  one  of  considerable  interest." 

Ainger  (Rev.  Alfred,  Master  of  the  Temple).  —  SERMONS 
PREACHED  IN  THE  TEMPLE  CPIURCH.  Extra  fcap. 
Svo.      6s. 

Baines  (Rev.  Edward).— SERMONS.  With  a  Preface  and 
Memoir,  by  A.  Barry,  D. D.,  late  Bishop  of  Sydney.  Crown 
Svo.     6s. 

Bather  (Archdeacon).— ON  SOME  MINISTERIAL  DUTIES, 
CATECHISING,  PREACHING,  &TC.  Edited,  with  a  Preface, 
by  Very  Rev.  C.  J.  Vaughan,  D.D.      Fcap.  Svo.     4s.  6d. 

Benson  (Archbishop) — 

BOY-LIFE  :  its  Trial,  its  Strength,  its  Fulness.  Sundays  in 
Wellington  College,  1S59-73.     4lh  Edition.      Crown  Svo.     6s. 

CHRIST  AND  HIS  TIMES.  Addressed  to  the  Diocese  of  Canter- 
bury in  his  Second  Visitation.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

FISHERS  OF  MEN.  Addressed  to  the  Diocese  of  Canterbury  in 
his  Third  Visitation.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

GUARDIAN. — ^"  There  is  plenty  of  plain  speaking  in  the  addresses  before  us,  and 
they  cont.nin  many  wise  and  thoughtful  counsels  on  subjects  of  the  day." 

TIMES. — "With  keen  insiglit  and  sagacious  counsel,  the  Archbishop  surveys  the 
condition  and  prospects  of  the  church." 

OBSER I^ER. — "Exhibits  in  a  very  high  degree  a  man  of  statesmanlike  mind.  .  .  . 
The  whole  volume  is  elevating  and  inspiring." 

SCOTSMAN.  —  "No  capable  reader  will  rise  from  the  perusal  of  these  fresh  and 
vigorous  pages  without  finding  that  he  has  got  not  only  much  food  for  reflection,  but  a 
strong  impulse  in  the  direction  of  the  higher  life." 

ARCHBISHOP  BENSON  IN   IRELAND.     A  record  of  his  Irish 

Sermons   and  Addresses.      Edited  by  J.   II.   Bernard.      Crown 

Svo.      3s.  6d. 

PALL  MALL  GAZETTE. — "No  words  of  mine  could  appreciate,  or  do  justice 
to,  the  stately  language  and  lofty  thoughts  of  the  late  Primate  ;  they  will  appeal  to 
every  Churchman." 

Bernard  (Canon).— THE  SONGS  OF  THE  HOLY  NATIV- 
ITY CONSIDERED  (I)  AS  RL:C0RDED  IN  SCRIPTURE, 

(2)  AS  IN  USE  IN  THE  CHURCH.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 

To  use  the  words  of  its  author,  this  book  is  offered  "  to  readers  of 
Scripture  as  expository  of  a  distinct  portion  of  the  Holy  Word  ;  to  wor- 
shippers in  the  congregation  as  a  devotional  commentary  on  the  hymns 

C 


20  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

which  they  use  ;  to  those  keeping  Christmas,  as  a  contribution  to  the  ever- 
welcome  thoughts  of  that  blessed  season  ;  to  all  Christian  people  who,  in 
the  midst  of  the  historical  elaboration  of  Christianity,  find  it  good  to  re- 
enter from  time  to  time  the  clear  atmosphere  of  its  origin,  and  are  fain  in 
the  heat  of  the  day  to  recover  some  feeling  of  the  freshness  of  dawn." 

GLASGOIV  HERALD. — "He  conveys  much  useful  information  in  a  scholarly 
way." 

SCOTSMAIV. — "  Their  meaning  and  their  relationships,  the  reasons  why  the  Church 
has  adopted  them,  and  many  other  kindred  points,  are  touched  upon  in  the  book  with  so 
well-explained  a  learning  and  with  so  much  insight  that  the  book  will  be  highly  valued 
by  those  interested  in  its  subject." 

Brooke  (Rev.  Stopford  A.)— SHORT  SERMONS.    Cr.  8vo.    6s 

Brooks  (Phillips,  late  Bishop  of  Massachusetts) — 

THE  CANDLE  OF  THE  LORD,  and  other  Sermons.     Crown  8vo. 

6s. 
SERMONS  PREACHED   IN   ENGLISH  CHURCHES.     Crown 

Svo.      6s. 
TWENTY  SERMONS.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 
THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WORLD.     Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 
THE  MYSTERY  OF  INIQUITY.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 
ESSAYS  AND  ADDRESSES,  RELIGIOUS,  LITERARY,  AND 

SOCIAL.     Edited  by  the  Rev.  John  Cotton  Brooks.     Crown 

Svo.      8s.  6d.  net. 

TIMES. — "Well  calculated  to  display  the  wide  culture,  high  spiritual  fervour,  and 
broad  human  sympathies  of  this  lamented  divine." 

SCOTSMAN. — "  A  worthy  memento  of  a  good  man,  and  a  valuable  accession  to  the 
world's  stock  of  book  wisdom,  which  needs  no  name  to  recommend  it." 

NEW  YORK  INDEPENDENT.—"  It  is  full  of  good  things,  and  richer  in  nothing 
than  the  noble  inspiration  which  formed  a  part  of  everything  that  came  from  Phillips 
Brooks." 

NEW  STARTS  IN  LIFE,  AND  OTHER  SERMONS.      Crown 

Svo.      6s. 

WESTMINSTER  GAZETTE— ''  KW  characterised  by  that  fervent  piety,  catho- 
licity of  spirit,  and  fine  command  of  language  for  which  the  Bishop  was  famous. 

THE  MORE   ABUNDANT    LIFE.      Lenten   Readings.      Crown 

Svo.      5s. 

Brunton    (T.     Lauder). —THE     BIBLE     AND     SCIENCE. 

With  Ilhistrations.      Crown  Svo.      los.  6d, 

Campbell  (Dr.  John  M'Leod)— 

THE  NATURE  OF  THE  ATONEMENT.    6th  Ed.    Cr.  Svo.    6s. 
REMINISCENCES     AND    REFLECTIONS.      Edited     with     an 

Introductory  Narrative,  by  his  Son,  Donald  Campbell,   M.A. 

Crown  Svo.      7s-  6d. 
THOUGHTS  ON  REVELATION.     2nd  Edition.    Crown  Svo.      5s. 
RESPONSIBILITY    FOR    THE    GIFT   OF   ETERNAL   LIFE. 

Compiled  from  Sermons  preached  at  Row,  in  the  years  1829-31, 

Crown  Svo.      5s. 

Canterbury  (Frederick,  Archbishop  of) — 

SERMONS     PREACHED    IN    THE    CHAPEL     OF     RUGBY 
SCHOOL.      Extra  Fcap.  Svo.      4s.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  2i 

SECOND  SERIES.     3rd  Ed.     6s. 

THIRD  SERIES.     4th  Edition.      6s. 

THE   RELATIONS   BETWEEN   RELIGION   AND   SCIENCE. 

Eamplon  Lectures,  1884.      7th  and  Cheaper  Ed.      Cr.  Svo.     6s. 

Carpenter  (W.  Boyd,  Bishop  of  Ripon) — 

TRUTH   IN  TALE.     Addresses,  chiefly  to  Children.      Crown  Svo. 
4s.  6d. 

THE    PERMANENT   ELEMENTS    OF   RELIGION:    Bampton 

Lectures,  1887.      2nd  Edition.     Crown  Svo.      6s. 
TWILIGHT  DREAMS.      Crown  Svo.     4s.  6d. 
LECTURES  ON  PREACHING.     Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d.  net. 

TIMES. — "These  Lectures  on  Preaching;  delivered  a  year  ago  in  the  Divinity 
School  at  Cambridge,  are  an  admirable  analysis  of  the  intellectual,  ethical,  spiritual, 
and  rhetorical  characteristics  of  the  art  of  preaching.  In  six  lectures  the  Bishop  deals 
successfully  with  the  preacher  and  his  training,  with  the  sermon  and  its  structure,  with 
the  preacher  and  his  age,  and  with  the  aim  of  the  preacher.  In  each  case  he  is  practical, 
suggestive,  eminently  stimulating,  and  often  eloquent,  not  with  the  mere  splendour  of 
rhetoric,  but  with  the  happy  faculty  of  saying  the  right  thing  in  well-chosen  words." 

SPEAKER. — "Dr.  Boyd  Carpenter  is  himself  a  master  of  assemblies,  and  in  these 
wise  and  vivacious  pages  he  discusses  with  admirable  clearness  and  point  what  are  the 
conditions  of  success  in  the  pulpit,  and  what  is  the  secret  of  power.  He  illustrates  his 
theme  by  a  wide  survey  of  literature  and  art,  as  well  as  religion  and  morals,  and  he  de- 
scribes with  uncommon  felicity  the  spiritual,  intellectual,  and  ethical  aspects  of  the  art 
of  persuasion  when  directed  to  the  most  lofty  themes  or  most  commonplace  duties.  The 
book  is  quick  with  life  and  full  of  practical  suggestions." 

SOME   THOUGHTS    ON    CHRISTIAN    REUNION.      Being  a 
Charge  to  the  Clergy.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d.  net. 

TIMES. — "  Dr.  Boyd  Carpenter  treats  this  very  difficult  subject  with  moderation 
and  good  sense,  and  with  a  clear-headed  perception  of  the  limits  which  inexorably  cir- 
cumscribe the  natural  aspirations  of  Christians  of  different  churches  and  nationalities  for 
a  more  intimate  communion  and  fellowship." 

LEEDS  MERC  UK  v. — "He  discusses  with  characteristic  vigour  and  felicity  the 
claims  which  hinder  reunion,  and  the  true  idea  and  scope  of  catholicity." 

Cheetham  (Archdeacon).— MYSTERIES,  PAGAN  AND 
CHRISTIAN.  Being  the  Hulsean  Lectures  for  1896.  Crown 
Svo.  [In  the  Press, 

Church  (Dean) — 

HUMAN  LIFE  AND  ITS  CONDITIONS.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
THE  GIFTS  OF  CIVILISATION,  and  other  Sermons  and  Lectures. 

2nd  Edition.      Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 
DISCIPLINE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHARACTER,  and  other 

Sermons.      Crown  Svo.      4s.  6d. 
ADVENT  SERMONS.      1885.      Crown  Svo.     4s.  6d. 
VILLAGE  SERMONS.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 
VILLAGE  SERMONS.     Second  Series.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
VILLAGE  SERMONS.     Third  Series.     Crown  8yo.     lln  the  Press. 
CATHEDRAL  AND  UNIVERSITY  SERMONS.    Crown  Svo.    6s. 
PASCAL  AND  OTHER  SERMONS.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

TIMES. — "  They  are  all  eminently  characteristic  of  one  of  the  most  saintly  of  modem 
divines,  and  one  of  the  most  scholarly  of  modern  men  of  letters." 

SPECTATOR. — "Dean  Church's  seem   to  us  the  finest  sermons  published  since 


22  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

Newman's,  even  Dr.  Liddon's  rich  and  eloquent  discourses  not  excepted, — and  they 
breathe  more  of  the  spirit  of  perfect  peace  than  even  Newman's.  They  cannot  be  called 
High  Church  or  Broad  Church,  much  less  Low  Church  sermons;  they  are  simply  the 
sermons  of  a  good  scholar,  a  great  thinker,  and  a  firm  and  serene  Christian." 

PALL  DLALL  GAZkT  fE.  —  "  'iu.c'n  sermons  as  Dean  Church's  really  enrich  the 
national  literature.  We  riiay  well  hope  they  do  more.  The  discourse  which_ concludes 
this  volume,  '  Life  in  the  Light  of  Immortality,'  supplies  the  Christian  apologist  with  an 
argument  the  cogency  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  impaired,  and  interprets  to  the 
Christian  believer  a  sure  and  certain  hope.     Nothing  in  these  days  is  more  needed." 

CLERGYMAN'S  SELF-EXAMINATION  CONCERNING  THE 
APOSTLES'  CREED.      Extra  fcap.  8vo.      is.  6d. 

A   CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.      By  an   Unorthodox   Believer. 
Fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d. 
GRAPHIC. — "The  book  not  only  abounds  with  spiritual  charm  and  metaphysical 

insight,  but  it  is  an  exxellent  specimen  of  good  hard  thinking  and  close  reasoning,  in  which 

the  reader  will  find  plenty  of  capital  exercise  for  the  intellectual  muscles." 

Congreve  (Rev.  John).— HIGH  HOPES  AND  PLEADINGS 
FOR  A  REASONABLE  FAITH,  NOBLER  THOUGHTS, 
LARGER  CHARITY.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 

Cooke  (Josiah  P.) — 

THE    CREDENTIALS    OF    SCIENCE,   THE   WARRANT   OF 
FAITH.      Svo.      8s.  6d.  net. 

Curteis  (Rev.  G.  H.)— THE  SCIENTIFIC  OBSTACLES  TO 
CHRLSTIAN  BELIEF.    The  Boyle  Lectures,  1884.    Cr.  Svo.    6s. 

Davidson  (R.  T.,  Bishop  of  Winchester)— A  CHARGE  DE- 
LIVERED TO  THE  CLERGY  OF  THE  DIOCESE  OF 
ROCHESTER,  October  29,  30,  31,  1894.     Svo.    Sewed.    2s.net. 

Da  vies  (Rev.  J.  Llewelyn) — 

THE  GOSPEL  AND  MODERN  LIFE.      2nd  Edition,  to  which  is 

added   Morality  according  to  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Extra  fcap.  Svo.      6s. 
SOCIAL   QUESTIONS    FROM    THE    POINT   OF   VIEW  OF 

CHRISTIAN  THEOLOGY.      2nd  Edition.      Crown  Svo.     6s. 
WARNINGS  AGAINST  SUPERSTITION.  Extra  fcap.  Svo.    2s.  6d. 
THE  CHRISTIAN  CALLING.      Extra  fcap.  Svo.      6s. 
BAPTISM,    CONFIRMATION,   AND  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER, 

as  interpreted  by  their  Outward   Signs.      Three  Addresses.      New 

Edition.      Pott  Svo.      Is. 
ORDER  AND  GROWTH  AS  INVOLVED  IN  THE  SPIRITUAL 

CONSTITUTION  OF  HUiMAN  SOCIETY.  Crown  Svo.   3s.  6d. 

GL^ASGOIV  HERALD. — "This  is  a  wise  and  suggestive  book,  touching  upon  many 
of  the  more  interesting  questions  of  the  present  day.  ...  A  book  as  full  of  hope  as  it  is 

ofabiliiy."  ,  ,  1 

A/.-lNCHESTER  GUARDIAN'.—"  He  says  what  he  means,  but  never  more  than 
he  moans ;  and  hence  his  words  carry  weight  with  many  to  whom  the  ordinary  sermon 
would  appeal  in  vain.  .  .  .  The  whole  book  is  well  worth  study." 

ABERDEEN  DAILY  FREE  PRESS.— "  An  able  discussion  of  the  true  basis  and 
aim  of  social  progress." 

5'C07".S'yl//}7V.— "Thoughtful  and  suggestive." 

.SCOTTISH  LEADER.—"  Bearing  the  impress  of  an  earnest  and  original  mwid  that 
frequently  shakes  itself  free  from  the  fetters  of  conventional  thinking  .  .  .  :d>le  and 
thoughtful  lectures.  ...  It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  a  work  written  on  such  broad  and 
honest  lines  may  be  widely  read  and  its  lessons  carefully  pondered." 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  23 

Davies  (W.)  — THE  PILGRIM  OF  THE  INFINITE.  A 
Discourse  addressed  to  Advanced  Religious  Thinkers  on  Christian 
Lines.     By  Wm.  Davies.     Fcap.  8vo.      3s.  6d. 

GLASGOU''  HERALD. — "  Contains  much  earnest  and  stimulating  thought." 
CHRISTIAN   WORLD. — "We  hail   this  work  as  one  which  in  an  age  of  much 
mental  unrest  sounds  a  note  of  faith  which  appeals  confidently  to  the  highest  intellect, 
inasmuch  as  it  springs  out  of  the  clearest  intuitions  of  the  human  spirit." 

_  MANCHESTER  GL'AR DIAN.— '\Th(:  little  volume  contains  much  that  is  attrac- 
tive, much  that  is  wise  as  well  as  impressive." 

Diggle  (Rev.  J.  W.)  — GODLINESS  AND  MANLINESS. 
A  Miscellany  of  Brief  Papers  touching  the  Relation  of  Religion  to 
Life.  By  John  W.  Diggle,  M.A.,  Archdeacon  of  Westmore- 
land.     Crown  8vo.      6s. 

EUerton  (Rev.  John).  — THE  HOLIEST  MANHOOD,  AND 
ITS  LESSONS  FOR  BUSY  LIVES.      Crown  8vo.      6s. 

EVIL  AND  EVOLUTION.  An  attempt  to  turn  the  Light  of  Modern 
Science  on  to  the  Ancient  Mystery  of  Evil.  By  the  author  of 
The  Social  Horizon.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d.  net. 

EXPOSITORY  TIMES. — "  The  book  is  well  worth  the  interest  it  is  almost  certain 
to  excite." 

CHURCH  TIMES. — "There  can  be  no  question  about  the  courage  or  the  keen 
logic  and  the  lucid  style  of  this  fascinating  treatment  of  a  problem  which  is  of  pathetic 
interest  to  all  of  us.  _.  .  .  It  deserves  to  be  studied  by  all,  and  no  one  who  reads  it  can 
fail  to  be  struck  by  it." 

FAITH  AND  CONDUCT  :  An  Essay  on  Verifiable  Religion.  Crown 
Svo.      7s.  6d. 

Farrar  (Very  Rev.  F.  W.,  Dean  of  Canterbury) — 

THE  HISTORY  OF  INTERPRETATION.     Being  the  Bampton 
Lectures,   1SS5.      Svo.      i6s. 

Collected  Edition  of  the  Sermons,  etc.    Crown  Svo.    3s.  6d. 
each. ■ 

SEEKERS  AFTER  GOD. 

ETERNAL  HOPE.     Sermons  Preached  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

THE  FALL  OF  MAN,  and  other  Sermons. 

THE  WITNESS  OF  HISTORY  TO  CHRIST.     Hulsean  Lectures. 

THE  SILENCE  AND  VOICES  OF  GOD. 

IN  THE  DAYS  OF  TPIY  YOUTH.     Sermons  on  Practical  Subjects. 

SAINTLY  WORKERS.     Five  Lenten  Lectures. 

EPIIPIIATHA  :  or,  The  Amelioration  of  the  World. 

MERCY  AND  JUDGMENT.   A  few  words  on  Christian  Eschatology. 

SERMONS  AND  ADDRESSES  delivered  in  America. 

Fiske  (John).— MAN'S  DESTINY  VIEWED  IN  THE  LIGHT 
OF  HIS  ORIGIN.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

Foxell  (W.  J.)— GOD'S  GARDEN  :  Sunday  Talks  with  Boys. 
By  Hev.  W.  J.  Foxell,  M.A.  With  an  Introduction  by  Dean 
Farrar.     Globe  Svo.     3s.  6d. 


24  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

SPEAKER. —  "Deals  with  obvious  problems  of  faith  and  conduct  in  a  strain  of 
vigorous  simplicity,  and  with  an  evident  knowledge  of  the  needs,  the  moods,  the  diffi- 
cukies  of  boy-hfe.  It  is  the  kind  of  book  which  instils  lessons  of  courage,  trust,  patience, 
and  forbearance  ;  and  does  so  quite  as  much  by  example  as  by  precept." 

IN  A  PLAIN   PATH.     Addresses  to  Boys.      Globe  8vo. 

[/«  the  Press. 

Fraser  (Bishop).  — UNIVERSITY  SERMONS.  Edited  by 
Rev.  John  W.  Diggle.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

Glover  (E.)— MEMORIALS  OF  EDWARD  GLOVER.  Com- 
prising Twelve  Sermons  edited  by  the  Rev.  G.  Glover.  Crown 
8vo.      3s.  net. 

GLASGOW  HERALD. —  "The  sermons  are  the  simple  and  earnest  utterances  of  a 
highly  educated  man  who  clearly  believed  his  creed  and  seems  to  have  done  his  utmost 
to  live  up  to  it." 

Grane  (W.  L.)— THE  WORD  AND  THE  WAY:  or,  The 
Light  of  the  Ages  on  the  Path  of  To- Day.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

SCOTSMAN. — "The  author  is  evidently  a  well-equipped  divine,  as  well  as  a  man 
of  culture  and  taste." 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.— "  K  broad  liberality  of  view,  a  sound  common 
sense,  and  a  transparent  clearness  which  are  very  refreshing." 

FREEMAN. — "Fresh  and  striking;  rich  in  the  application  of  old  truths  to  new 
circumstances." 

Hardwick  (Archdeacon). —  CHRIST  AND  OTHER  MAS- 
TERS,     6th  Edition.      Crown  Svo.      los.  6d. 

Hare  (Julius  Charles) — 

THE  MISSION  OF  THE  COMFORTER.      New  Edition.      Edited 
by  Dean  Plumptre.      Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

Harris  (Rev.  G.  C.)  —  SERMONS.  With  a  Memoir  by 
Charlotte  M.  Yonge,  and  Portrait.     Extra  fcap.  Svo.     6s. 

Hort  (F.  J.  A.)— THE  WAY,  THE  TRUTH,  THE  LIFE. 
Hulsean  Lectures,  1S71.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 

CAMBRIDGE  REF/Eir.—"  On\ytok\vis.  it  given  to  scan  the  wide  fields  of  truth 
witli  clear  vision  of  near  and  far  alike.  To  what  an  extraordinary  degree  the  late  Dr. 
Hort  possessed  this  power  is  shown  by  the  Hulsean  Lectures  just  published.  They  carry 
us  in  the  most  wonderful  way  to  the  very  centre  of  the  Christian  system  ;  no  aspect  of 
truth,  no  part  of  the  world,  seems  to  be  left  out  of  view  ;  whjle  in  every  page  we  recog- 
nise the  gathered  fruits  of  a  rare  scholarship  in  the  service  of  an  unwearying  thought." 

JUDAISTIC  CHRISTIANITY.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

SCOTSMAN. — "The  great  merit  of  Dr.  Hort's  lectures  is  that  succinctly  and  yet 
fully,  and  in  a  clear  and  interesting  and  suggestive  manner,  they  give  us  not  only  his  own 
opinions,  but  whatever  of  worth  has  been  advanced  on  the  subject." 

GLASGOW  HERALD. — -"Will  receive  a  respectful  welcome  at  the  hands  of  all 
biblical  scholars.  ...  A  model  of  exact  and  patient  scholarship,  controlled  by  robust 
English  sagacity,  and  it  is  safe  to  say  that  it  will  take  a  high  place  in  the  literature  of  the 
subject." 

VILLAGE  SERMONS.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

Selected  from  ihe  Sermons  preached  by  Professor  HoRT  to  his 

village  congregation   at  St.    Ippolyt's,    and   including   a   series   of 

Sermons  dealing  in  a  broad  and  suggestive  way  with  ihc  successive 

books  of  the  Bible,  from  Genesis  to  Revelations. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  25 

Hughes  (T.)— THE  MANLINESS  OF  CHRIST.     By  Thomas 

Hughes,  Q.C.     2nd  Ed.     Fcap.  8vo.     3s.  6d. 

GLOBE.—"  The  Manliness  of  Christli.  a  species  of  lay  sermon  such  as  Judge  Hughes 
is  well  qualified  to  deliver,  seeing  that  manliness  of  thought  and  feeling  has  heen  the 
prevailing  characteristic  of  all  liis  literar>'  products." 

BRITISH  WEEKLY.— "  K  new  edition  of  a  strong  book." 

Hutton  (R.  H.)— 

ESSAYS  ON  SOME  OF   THE   MODERN  GUIDES   OF  ENG- 
LISH THOUGHT  IN  MATTERS  OF  FAITH.    Globe  Svo.   5s. 
THEOLOGICAL  ESSAYS.      Globe  Svo.     5s. 

Hyde  (W.  De  W.)— OUTLINES  OF  SOCIAL  THEOLOGY. 
Crown  Svo.  6s. 
Dr.  Hyde  thus  describes  the  object  of  his  book  :  "  This  little  book  aims 
to  point  out  the  logical  relations  in  which  the  doctrines  of  theology  will 
stand  to  each  other  when  the  time  shall  come  again  for  seeing  Christian 
truth  in  the  light  of  reason  and  Christian  life  as  the  embodiment  of  love." 

Illingworth    (Rev.    J.    R.)— SERMONS    PREACHED    IN    A 
COLLEGE  CHAPEL.     Crown  Svo.     53. 
UNIVERSITY  AND  CATHEDRAL  SERMONS.    Crown  Svo.    5s. 
PERSONALITY,  DIVINE  AND  HUMAN.      Bampton   Lectures, 
1894.      Crown  Svo.     6s. 

TIMES.—"  Will  take  high  rank  among  the  rare  theological  masterpieces  produced  by 
that  celebrated  foundation." 

SCOTSMAN'.— "'Mr.  Illingworth  has  evidently  thought  out  the  difficult  subject  with 
which  he  deals  for  himself,  andhas  given  utterance  to  his  views  in  a  style  at  once  scholarly 
and  popularly  intelligible." 

GLASGOW  HERALD.— "The  entire  absence  of  philosophical  and  theological 
technicalities  and  the  perfect  lucidity  of  the  style  should  commend  them  to  many  outside 
of  the  circle  of  professional  theologians." 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.— "One  of  the  most  attractive  theological  works  of 
the  season." 

EXPOSITOR.— "\t  is  difficult  to  convey  an  adequate  impression  of  the  freshness 
and  strength  of  the  whole  argument.  ...  It  is  a  book  which  no  one  can  be  satisfied  with 
reading  once  ;  it  is  to  be  studied.  And  if  frequent  study  of  it  should  result  in  the  modi- 
fication of  some  of  its  statements,  there  will  inevitably  grow  in  the  mind  a  sense  of  in- 
debtedness for  many  valuable  thoughts,  and  a  deepening  admiration  of  the  rare  philoso- 
phical training,  the  full  theological  equipment,  and  the  singular  grace  and  strength  of 
treatment  recognisable  throughout  the  volume." 

Jacob  (Rev.    J.  a!)  — BUILDING    IN    SILENCE,    and   other 

Sermons.     Extra  fcap.  Svo.     6s. 
James     (Rev.     Herbert).— THE     COUNTRY     CLERGYMAN 

AND  HIS  WORK.     Crown  Svo.      6s. 

ROCK. — "There  is  in  Mr.  James's  style  a  quaintness  and  aphoristic  method,  which 
drives  the  nail  in  penetratingly  and  clinches  it  durably.  ...  In  short,  Mr.  James  has 
condensed  into  this  little  vclume  and  these  half-dozen  lectures  the  fruitful  experience  of 
forty  years,  and  every  page  is  tilled  with  judicious  and  earnest  advice.  We  heartily  re- 
•:ommend  the  book." 

Tv'.ECC/v'Z).  — "The  volume  is  one  which  should  be  in  the  hands  of  every  candidate 
for  Holy  Orders  and  of  every  clergyman  who  is  wishing  to  learn.  These  lectures  are 
distinguished  by  their  thoroughly  practical  character.  No  words  are  wasted,  the  readers 
mind  is  confronted  with  the  difficulty  or  the  remedy,  stated  in  the  plainest  possible  terms. 
.  .  .  We  have  said  enough  to  show  that  this  volume  abounds  in  thoughtful  suggestions, 
which  deserve  to  be  pondered  and  put  into  practice.". 


26  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

Jayne  (F.  J.,  Bishop  of  Chester).— THE  VISITATION  OF  THE 
KINGDOM  OF  GOD.  A  Charge  delivered  to  the  Clergy  of  the 
Diocese  by  Francis  John  Jayne,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Chester,  at  his 
third  Visitation,  October  29,  1896.     6d. 

Jeans  (Rev.  G.  E.)— HAILEYBURY  CHAPEL,  and  other 
Sermons.     Fcap.  8vo.     3s.  6d. 

Jellett,(Rev.  Dr.)— 

THE  ELDER  SON,  and  other  Sermons.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

THE  EFFICACY  OF  PRAYER.     3rd  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     5s. 
Joceline  (E.)— THE  MOTHER'S   LEGACIE  TO   HER  UN- 
BORN CHILD.     Cr.  i6mo.     4s.  6d. 

Kellogg  (Rev.   S.   H.)— THE  LIGHT   OF  ASIA  AND   THE 

LIGHT  OF  THE  WORLD.      Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

THE  GENESIS  AND  GROWTH  OF  RELIGION.     Cr.  Svo.     6s. 

SCOTSMAN'. — "  Full  of  matter  of  an  important  kind,  set  forth  with  praiseworthy 
conciseness,  and  at  the  same  time  with  admirable  lucidity.  .  .  .  Dr.  Kellogg  has  done 
the  work  allotted  to  him  with  great  ability,  and  everywhere  manifests  a  competent  ac- 
quaintance with  the  subject  with  which  he  deals." 

Kingsley  (Charles) — 

VILLAGE  AND  TOWN  AND  COUNTRY  SERMONS.     Crown 

Svo.     3s.  6d. 
THE  WATER  OF  LIFE,  and  other  Sermons.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
SERMONS  ON  NATIONAL  SUBJECTS,  AND  THE  KING  OF 

THE  EARTH.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
SERMONS  FOR  THE  TIMES.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
GOOD  NEWS  OF  GOD.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  PENTATEUCH,  AND  DAVID.     Crown 

Svo.     3s.  6d. 
DISCIPLINE,  and  other  Sermons.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
WESTMINSTER  SERMONS.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 
ALL  SAINTS'  DAY,  and  other  Sermons.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 

ACADEMY. — "  We  can  imagine  nothing  more  appropriate  than  this  edition  for  a 
public,  a  school,  or  even  a  village  library." 

Kirkpatrick(rrof.  A.  F.)— THE  DIVINE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

OLD  TESTAMENT.      Its  Origin,  Preservation,  Inspiration,  and 
Permaiient  Value.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  net. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  PROPHETS.  Warburtonian  Lectures 
1886-1890.      2nd  Edition.      Crown  Svo.     6s. 

Knight  (W.  A,)— ASPECTS  OF  THEISM.      Svo.      8s.  6d. 

Lightfoot  (Bishop) — 

LEADERS  IN  THE  NORTHERN  CHURCH  :  Sermons  Preached 
in  the  Diocese  of  Durham.     2nd  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

ORDINATION  ADDRESSES  AND  COUNSELS  TO  CLERGY. 
Crown  Svo.     6s. 

CAMBRIDGE  SERMONS.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  ST.  PAUL'S  CATHEDRAL.  Crown 
Svo.     6s. 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  27 

Lightfoot  (Dishop) — continiicd. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  ON  SPECLVL  OCCASIONS.  Crown 
8vo.     6s. 

A  CHARGE  DELIVERED  TO  THE  CLERGY  OF  THE 
DIOCESE  OF  DURHAM,  2Sth  Nov.  1S86.     Demy  8vo.     2s. 

ESSAYS  ON  THE  WORK  ENTITLED  "Supernatural  Reli- 
gion."    Svo.      los.  6d. 

DISSERTATIONS  ON  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.     Svo.     14s. 

BIBLICAL  ESSAYS.     8vo.     12s. 

TIMES. — "  As  representing  all  that  is  now  available  of  the  Bishop's  profound  learning 
anil  consummate  scliolarship  for  the  illustration  of  his  great  subject,  the  present  volume 
and  its  successor  will  be  warmly  welcomed  by  all  students  of  theology." 

Maclaren  (Rev.  Alexander) — 

SERMONS   PREACHED  AT   MANCHESTER.       nth   Edition. 

Fcap.  Svo.      4s.  6d. 
A  SECOND  SERIES  OF  SERMONS.    7th  Ed.    Fcap.  Svo.    4s.  6d. 
A  THIRD  SERIES.      6th  Edition.      Fcap.  Svo.      4s.  6d. 
WEEK-DAY  EVENING  ADDRESSES.  4th  Ed.  Fcap.  Svo.  2s.  6d. 
THE  SECRET  OF  POWER,  AND  OTHER  SERMONS.      Fcap. 

Svo.     4s.  6d. 

Macmillan  (Rev.  Hugh) — 

BIBLE  TEACHINGS  IN  NATURE.      15th  Ed.      Globe  Svo.     6s. 
THE  TRUE  VINE  ;   OR,  THE  ANALOGIES  OF  OUR  LORD'S 

ALLEGORY.      5th  Edition.      Globe  Svo.     6s. 
THE  MINISTRY  OF  NATURE.      Sth  Edition.      Globe  Svo.     6s. 
THE  SABBATH  OF  THE  FIELDS.    6th  Edition.     Globe  Svo.   6s. 
THE  MARRIAGE  IN  CANA.      Globe  Svo.      6s. 
TWO  WORLDS  ARE  OURS.      3rd  Edition.      Globe  Svo.      6s. 
THE  OLIVE  LEAF.     Globe  Svo.     6s. 
THE  GATE  BEAUTIFUL  AND  OTHER  BIBLE  TEACHINGS 

FOR  THE  YOUNG.     Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

•  SPEAKER. — "These  addresses  are,  in  fact,  models  of  their  kind — wise,  reverent,  and 
not  less  imaginative  than  practical ;  they  abound  in  choice  and  apposite  anecdotes  and 
illustrations,  and  possess  distinct  literary  merit." 

SCOTSMAN. — "  Written  in  a  style  that  is  both  simple  and  charming.  Children  and 
the  teachers  of  children  will  alike  find  the  book  full  of  wholesome  food  for  reflection." 

SCOTTISH  LEADER. — "Dr.  IMacmillan's  vivid  presentation  in  simple  language 
of  the  facts  of  nature,  and  his  adaptation  of  them  to  ilkislraie  the  facts  of  spiritual  life, 
make  the  book  at  once  interesting  and  profitable  to  all  its  readers." 

DAILY  CHRONICLE. — "The  subjects  and  the  mode  of  treatment  are  quite  out  of 
the  common  groove.  Dr.  Macmillan  at  once  fixes  the  attention  with  some  point  of 
interest,  some  familiar  teaching  of  nature,  or  some  striking  fact  of  history  or  social  life, 
and  weaves  about  his  subject  in  the  most  natural  and  attractive  fashion,  the  religious 
lessons  he  desires  to  convey.  .  .  .  The  poetic  touch  that  beautifies  all  Dr.  IMacmillan's 
writing  is  fresh  in  every  one  of  the^e  charming  addresses.  The  volume  is  sure  to  meet 
with  cordial  appreciation  far  beyond  the  sphere  of  its  origin." 

DUBLIN  MAIL. — "A  beautiful  present  for  thoughtful  young  readers." 

Mahaffy  (Rev.  Prof.)— THE  DECAY  OF  MODERN  PREACH- 
ING :  AN  ESS.VY.     Crown  Svo.     3s.  6d. 


28  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

Maurice  (Frederick  Denlson) — 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  CHRIST.     3rd  Ed.     2  Vols.     Cr.  8vo.     12s. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  COUNTRY  CHURCHES.  2nd 
Edition.      Crown  8vo.      6s. 

THE  CONSCIENCE.  Lectures  on  Casuistry.  3rd  Ed.  Cr.  8vo.  4s.  6d. 

DIALOGUES  ON  FAMILY  WORSHIP,     Crown  Svo.     4s.  6d. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SACRIFICE  DEDUCED  FROM  THE 
SCRIPTURES.      2nd  Edition.      Crown  Svo.     6s. 

THE  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD.  6th  Edition.  Cr.  Svo.  4s.  6d. 

ON  THE  SABBATH  DAY;  THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE 
WARRIOR  ;  AND  ON  THE  INTERPRETATION  OF 
HISTORY.     Fcap.  Svo.      2s.  6d. 

LEARNING  AND  WORKING.     Crown  Svo.     4s.  6d. 

THE  LORD'S  PRAYER,  THE  CREED,  AND  THE  COM- 
MANDMENTS.     Pott  Svo.      IS. 

Collected  Works.     Crown  8vo.     3s.  6d.  each. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  LINCOLN'S  INN  CHAPEL.    In  Six 

Volumes,      3s.  6d.  each. 

CHRISTMAS  DAY  AND  OTHER  SERMONS. 

THEOLOGICAL  ESSAYS. 

PROPHETS  AND  KINGS. 

PATRIARCHS  AND  LAWGIVERS. 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  HEAVEN. 

GOSPEL  OF  ST.  JOHN. 

EPISTLE  OF  ST.  JOHN. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  APOCALYPSE, 

FRIENDSHIP  OF  BOOKS, 

SOCIAL  MORALITY. 

PRAYER  BOOK  AND  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SACRIFICE. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 

CHURCH  TIMES. — "There  is  probably  no  writer  of  the  present  century  to  whom 
the  English  Church  owes  a  deeper  debt  of  gratitude.  .  .  .  Probably  he  did  more  to 
stop  the  stream  of  converts  to  Romanism  which  followed  the  secession  of  Newman  than 
any  other  individual,  by  teaching  English  Churchmen  to  think  out  the  reasonableness 
of  their  position." 

SPEAKER. — "These  sermons  are  marked  in  a  conspicuous  degree  by  high  thinking 
and  plain  statement." 

TIMES. —  "A  volume  of  sermons  for  which  the  memory  of  Maurice's  unique  personal 
influence  ought  to  secure  a  cordial  reception." 

SCOTSMAN. — "They  appear  in  a  volume  uniform  with  the  recent  collective 
edition  of  Maurice's  works,  and  will  be  welcome  to  the  many  readers  to  whom  that 
edition  has  brought  home  the  teaching  of  the  most  popular  among  modern  English 
divines." 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  29 

MilUgan  (Rev.  Prof.  W.)— THE  RESURRECTION  OF  OUR 

LORD.      Fourth  Edition.      Crown  8vo.      5s. 

SPECTATOR. — "The  argument  is  put  with  brevitj- and  force  by  Dr.  Milligan,  and 
every  page  bears  witness  that  he  has  mastered  the  literature  of  the  subject,  and  has  made 
a  special  study  of  the  more  recent  discussions  on  this  aspect  of  the  question.  .  .  .  The 
remaining  lectures  are  more  theological.  They  abound  in  striking  views,  in  fresh  and 
vigorous  exegesis,  and  manifest  a  keen  apprehension  of  the  bearing  of  the  fact  of  the 
Resurrection  on  many  important  questions  of  theolog>'.  The  notes  are  able  and 
scholarly,  and  elucidate  the  teaching  of  the  text." 

THE    ASCENSION    AND    HE.WENLY     PRIESTHOOD    OF 
OUR  LORD.     Baird Lectures,  1S91.      Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 
Moorhouse  (J.,  Bishop  of  Manchester) — 

JACOB  :  Three  Sermons.      Extra  fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

THE    TEACHING    OF    CHRIST.       Its   Conditions,    Secret,   and 
Results.      Crown  Svo.      3s.  net. 

CHURCH    WORK  :    ITS    MEANS    AND    METHODS.     Crown 
Svo.      3s.  net. 

CHURCH  TIMES. — "  It  may  almost  be  said  to  mark  an  epoch,  and  to  inaugurate  a 
new  era  in  the  history  of  Episcopal  visitation." 

TIMES. — "A  series  of  diocesan  addresses,  full  of  practical  counsel,  by  one  of  the 
most  active  and  sagacious  of  modem  prelates." 

GLOBE. — "Throughout  the  volume  we  note  the  presence  of  the  wisdom  that  comes 
from  long  and  varied  experience,  from  sympathy,  and  from  the  possession  of  a  fair  and 
tolerant  mind." 

MAA'CHESTER  GUARDIAN.—"  Full  of  interest  and  instruction  for  all  who  take 
an  interest  in  social  and  moral,  to  say  nothing  of  ecclesiastical,  reforms,  and  deserves  to 
find  careful  students  far  beyond  the  limits  of  those  to  whom  it  was  originally  addressed." 

Myers  (F.  W.  H.)— SCIENCE  AND  A  FUTURE  LIFE. 
Gl.  Svo.     5s. 

Nasli(H.  S.).— GENESIS  OF  THE  SOCIAL  CONSCIENCE. 
THE  RELATION  BETWEEN  THE  ESTABLISHMENT 
OF  CHRISTIANITY  IN  EUROPE  AND  THE  SOCIAL 
QUESTION.  By  H.  S.  N.^SH,  Professor  in  the  Episcopal  Theo- 
logical School  at  Cambridge.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

Pattison  (Mark).— SERMONS.      Crown  Svo.      6s. 
PHILOCHRISTU.S.  Memoirs  of  a  Disciple  of  the  Lord.  3rd  Ed.  Svo.  123. 

Plumptre  (Dean).  —  MOVEMENTS  IN  RELIGIOUS 
THOUGHT.      Fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

REASONABLE  FAITH  :  A  Short  Religious  Essay  for  the  Times.  By 
"Three  Friends."     Crown  Svo.      is. 

Kendall  (Rev.  F.)— THE  THEOLOGY  OF  THE  HEBREW 
CIIRISTL\NS.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 

Reynolds  (H.  R.)— NOTES  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 
Crown  Svo.      Ts.  6d. 

Ridding  (George,  Bishop  of  Southwell).  — SERMONS  ON 
SPECIAL  OCCASIONS.      Crown  Svo.  [Ln  the  Pres>. 

Robinson  (Prebendary  H.  G.)  — MAN  IN  THE  IMAGE  OF 
GOD,  and  other  Sermons.     Crown  Svo.      7s.  6d. 

Ryle  (H.  E.)  — PHYSICAL  SCIENCE  AND  THE  FIRST 
CHAPTER  OF  GENESIS.     A  Sermon  preached  at  St.  Luke's 


30  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

Church,  Liverpool,  on  Sunday,  September  20,  1896,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  visit  of  the  Royal  Association  to  Liverpool.  By 
Herbert  Edward  Ryle,  D.D.,  Hulsean  Professor  of  Divinity 
in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  President  of  Queen's  College,  and 
Honorary  Chaplain  to  the  Queen.     Published  by  request,     is.  net. 

Salmon  (Rev.  George,  D.D.,  Provost  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin) — 

NON-MIRACULOUS  CHRISTIANITY,  and  other  Sermons.     2nd 

Edition.      Crown  8vo.      6s. 
GNOSTICISM  AND  AGNOSTICISM,  and  other  Sermons.    Crown 

8vo.      7s.  6d. 

Seeley   (Sir  J.  R.)— ECCE   HOMO  :  A  Survey  of  the   Life  and 
Work  of  Jesus  Christ.      Globe  8vo.      5s- 
NATURAL  RELIGION.      Globe  8vo.      5s. 

A  THENALUM. — "  If  it  be  the  function  of  a  genius  to  interpret  the  age  to  itself,  this 
is  a  work  of  genius.  It  gives  articulate  expression  to  the  higher  strivings  of  the  time. 
It  puts  plainly  the  problem  of  these  latter  days,  and  so  far  contributes  to  its  solution  ;  a 
positive  solution  it  scarcely  claims  to  supply.  No  such  important  contribution  to  the 
question  of  the  time  has  been  published  in  England  since  the  appearance  in  1866  of  Ecce 
Homo.  .  .  .  The  author  is  a  teacher  whose  words  it  is  well  to  listen  to  ;  his  words  are 
wise  but  sad  ;  it  has  not  been  given  him  to  fire  them  with  faith,  but  only  to  light  them 
with  reason.  His  readers  may  at  least  thank  him  for  the  intellectual  illumination,  if  they 
cannot  owe  him  gratitude  for  any  added  favour.  ...  A  book  which  we  assume  will  be 
read  by  most  thinking  Englishmen." 

PALL  MALL  GAZETTE. — "This  is  one  of  those  rare  things  in  our  modern 
literature — a  really  speculative  book  ;  and  the  speculation,  whatever  else  we  may  think 
of  it,  is  both  ingenious  and  serious.  It  is  work  in  the  region,  not  of  dogmas  or  contro- 
versies, but  of  ideas." 

SCOTSMAN. — "In  working  out  his  conception  of  Natural  Religion,  the  author 
speaks  with  admirable  force,  and  occasionally  with  sarcasm  and  humour,  which  blend 
with  passages  of  considerable  literary  skill." 

MANCHESTER  GUARDL-iN.—"T:\\f:  present  issue  is  a  compact,  handy,  well- 
printed  edition  of  a  thoughtful  and  remarkable  book." 

Service(Rev.  John).— SERMONS.  With  Portrait.  Crown  8vo.  6s. 

Stanley  (Dean) — 

THE    NATIONAL    THANKSGIVING.       Sermons    preached     in 
Westminster  Abbey.      2nd  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     2s.  6d. 

Stewart  (Prof.  Balfour)  and  Tait  (Prof.  P.  G.)— THE  UNSEEN 
UNIVERSE;     OR,     PHYSICAL     SPECULATIONS    ON    A 
FUTURE   STATE.      15th  Edition.     Crown  Svo.      6s. 
PARADOXICAL   PHILOSOPHY:     A    Sequel  to    "The   Unseen 
Universe."     Crown  8vo.      7s.  6d. 

Stubbs  Dean) — 

CHRISTUS  IMPERATOR.     A  Series  of  Lecture-Sermons  on  the 

Universal  Empire  of  Christianity.       Edited  by  C.   W.    Stubbs, 

D.D.  Crown  8vo.  6s. 
The  discourses  included  in  this  volume  were  delivered  in  1893  in  the 
Chapel -of- Ease  to  the  Parish  Church  of  Wavertree— at  that  time  the 
centre  of  much  excellent  social  work  done  by  Mr.  Stubbs,  who  had  not 
yet  been  promoted  to  the  Deanery  of  Ely.  The  following  are  the  subjects 
and  the  preachers  : — The  Sujireniacy  of  Christ  in  all  Realms  :  by  the  Very 
Rev.  Charles  Stubbs,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Ely. — Christ  in  the  Realm  of  History  : 
by  the  Very  Rev.  G.  W.  Kitchen,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Durham. — Christ  in  the 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  31 

Realm  of  Philosophy:  by  the  Rev.  R.  E.  Bartlett,  M.A.,  Bampton 
Lecturer  in  1888. — Christ  in  the  Realm  of  Law  :  by  the  Rev.  J.  B. 
Heard,  M.A. ,  Hulsean  Lecturer  in  1893. — Christ  in  the  Realm  of  Art  : 
by  the  Rev.  Canon  Rawnsley,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  Crosthwaite. — Christ  in  the 
Realm  of  Ethics  :  by  the  Rev.  J.  Llewelyn  Davies,  D.D.,  Vicar  of  Kirkby 
Lonsdale,  and  Chaplain  to  the  Queen. — Christ  in  the  Realm  of  Politics  : 
by  the  Rev.  and  Hon.  W..H.  Freemantle,  M.A.,  Canon  of  Canterbury. — 
Christ  in  the  Realm  of  Science:  by  the  Rev.  Brooke  Lambert,  B.C.L. , 
Vicar  of  Greenwich. — Christ  in  the  Realm  of  Serology  :  by  the  Rev.  .S.  A. 
'Barnett,  j\LA.,  Warden  of  Toynbee  Hall,  and  Canon  of  Bristol. — Christ 
in  the  Realm  of  Poetry  :  by  the  Very  Rev.  Charles  Stubbs,  D.D.,  Dean 
of  Ely. 

SCOTSMAN. — ■"  Their  prelections  will  be  found  stimulating  and  instructive  in  a  high 
degree.  The  volume  deserves  recognition  as  a  courageous  attempt  to  give  to  Christianity 
its  rightful  place  and  power  in  the  lives  of  its  professors." 

GLASGOW  HERALD. — "This  is  a  very  interesting  and  even  in  some  respects  a 
notable  book.  It  might  almost  be  regarded  as  the  manifesto  of  an  important  party  in 
the  Church  of  England." 

Trench(Archbishop).— HULSEAN  LECTURES.     8vo.     7s.  6d. 

Van  Dyke  (Henry).— THE  GOSPEL  FOR  AN  AGE  OF 
DOUBT.  The  Yale  Lectures  on  Preaching,  1896.  By  Henry 
Van  Dyke,  D.D.  (Princeton,  Harvard,  Yale),  Pastor  of  the 
Brick  Church  in  New  York.     Cr.  8vo.      8s.  6d. 

SCOTSMAN. — "While  the  lectures  are  in  no  danger  of  being  challenged  as  hetero- 
dox, the  last  charge  that  will  be  made  against  the  author  will  be  that  he  fails  to  discern 
the  spirit  of  the  age  or  the  attitude  of  mind,  and  the  outstanding  reasons  of  that  attitude, 
of  multitudes  of  thoughtful  and  reverent  people  towards  the  teaching  of  the  Churches." 

Vaughan  (C.  J.,  Dean  of  Llandafif) — 

MEMORIALS  OF  HARROW  SUNDAYS.  5th  Edition.  Crown 
8vo.      los.  6d. 

HEROES  OF  FAITH.      2nd  Edition.      Crown  8vo.      6s. 

LIFE'S  WORK  AND  GOD'S  DISCIPLINE.  3rd  Edition. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.      2s.  6d. 

THE  WHOLESOME  WORDS  OF  JESUS  CHRIST.  2nd 
Edition.      Fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d. 

FOES  OF  FAITH.      2nd  Edition.      Fcap.  Svo.      3s.  6d. 
COUNSELS  FOR  YOUNG  STUDENTS.      Fcap.  Svo.      2s.  6d. 
THE  TWO  GREAT  TEiMPTATIONS.    2nd  Ed.    Fcap.  Svo.    3s.  6d. 

ADDRESSES  FOR  YOUNG  CLERGYMEN.  Extra  fcap.  Svo. 
4s.  6d. 

"  MY  SON,  GIVE  ME  THINE  HEART."     Extra  fcap.  Svo.      53. 

REST  AWHILE.  Addresses  to  Toilers  in  the  Ministry.  Extra  fcap. 
Svo.     5s. 

TEMPLE  SERMONS.     Crown  Svo.      10s.  6d. 

AUTHORISED  OR  REVISED?  Sermons  on  some  of  the  Texts  in 
which  the  Revised  Version  differs  from  the  Authorised.  Crown 
Svo.     7s.  6d. 


32  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.'S 

Vaughan  (C.  J.,  Dean  of  Llandaff ) — continued. 

LESSONS  OF  THE  CROSS  AND  PASSION.  WORDS  FROM 
THE  CROSS.  THE  REIGN  OF  SIN.  THE  LORD'S 
PRAYER.     Four  Courses  of  Lent  Lectures.     Crown  8vo.     los.  6d. 

UNIVERSITY  SERMONS.    NEW  AND  OLD.    Cr.  8vo.    los.  6d. 

NOTES  FOR  LECTURES  ON  CONFIRMATION.  Fcap.  Svo. 
IS.  6d. 

THE  PRAYERS  OF  JESUS  CHRIST:  a  closing  volume  of  Lent 
Lectures  delivered  in  the  Temple  Church.     Globe  Svo.     3s.  6d. 

DONCASTER  SERMONS.  Lessons  of  Life  and  Godliness,  and 
Words  from  the  Gospels.      Cr.  Svo.      los.  6d. 

RESTFUL  THOUGHTS  IN  RESTLESS  TIMES.      Cr.  Svo.     5s. 

LAST  WORDS  IN  THE  TEMPLE  CHURCH.     Globe  Svo.     5s. 

TI M  ES. — "A  volume  of  sermons  for  which  the  title  and  the  name  of  the  preacher  will 
speak  more  than  any  recommendation  of  ours. " 

MANCHESTER  GiIARDIAN.~"T\ie^  whole  volume  will  be  very  welcome  to  Dr. 
Vaughan's  many  admirers." 

SATURDAV  REF/EIV.— "These  discourses  in  thought,  in  style,  haye  so  much 
that  is  permanent  and  fine  about  them  that  they  will  stand  the  ordeal  of  being  read  by 
any  serious  man,  even  though  he  never  heard  Dr.  Vaughan  speak." 

LEEDS  lilERCURY. — "Are  such  as  only  one  possessed  of  his  great  ability,  varied 
attainments,  and  rich  experience  could  have  produced." 

Vaughan  (Rev.  D.  J.)— THE  PRESENT  TRIAL  OF  FAITH. 
Crown  Svo.      5^- 
QUESTIONS    OF    THE    DAY,  SOCIAL,    NATIONAL,    AND 
RELIGIOUS.      Crown  Svo.      5s. 

NATIONAL  OBSERVER— ['In  discussing  Questions  of  the  Day  ]\Ir.  D.  J. 
Vaughan  speaks  with  candour,  ability,  and  common  sense." 

SCOTSMAN. — "They  form  an  altogether  admirable  collection  of  vigorous  and 
thoughtful  pronouncements  on  a  variety  of  social,  national,  and  religious  topics." 

GLASGOIV  HERALD.— "  A  volume  such  as  this  is  the  best  reply  to  those  friends 
of  the  people  who  are  for  ever  complaining  that  the  clergy  waste  their  time  preaching 
antiquated  dogma  and  personal  salvation,  and  neglect  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law." 

MANCHESTER  GUARDIAN.—"  He  speaks  boldly  as  well  as  thoughtfully,  and 
what  he  has  to  say  is  always  worthy  of  attention." 

EXPOSITOR  V  TIMES.—"  Most  of  them  are  social,  and  these  are  the  most  interest- 
ing. And  one  feature  of  peculiar  interest  is  that  in  those  sermons  which  were  preached 
twenty  years  ago  Canon  Vaughan  saw  the  questions  of  to-day,  and  suggested  the  remedies 
we  are  beginning  to  apply." 

Vaughan  (Rev.  E.  T.)— SOME  REASONS  OF  OUR  CHRIS- 
TIAN HOPE.     Hulsean  Lectures  for  1S75.     Crown  Svo.    6s.  6d. 
Venn   (Rev.    John).— ON    SOME    CHARACTERISTICS    OF 

BELIEF,  SCIENTIFIC  AND  RELIGIOUS.     Svo.     6s.  6d. 
Ward    (W.)— WITNESSES     TO     THE     UNSEEN,     AND 
OTHER  ESSAYS.     Svo.      los.  6d. 

ST.  JAMES'S  G.'IZETTE.—"'Mt.  Ward's  reputation  as  a  philosophical  thinker  at 
once  accurate,  candid,  and  refined,  and  as  the  master  of  a  literary  style  alike  vigorous, 
scholarly,  and  popular,  has  been  amply  established  by  his  previous  works.  That  it  is  well 
worthy  of  his  reputation,  is  enough  to  say  in  commendation  of  his  new  book." 

DAILY  CHRONICLE.— "  Wis  whole  book  recalls  men  to  those  witnesses  for  the 
unseen,  which  laboratories  cannot  analyse,  yet  which  are  abundantly  rational." 

TIMES. — "  A  series  of  brilliant  and  suggestive  essays.  .  .  .  Tliis  pregn.ant  and  sug- 
gestive view  of  the  kirger  intellectual  tendencies  of  our  own  and  other  ages  isenforced 
and  illustrated  by  Mr.  Ward  with  much  speculative  insight  and  great  literary  brilliancy." 


THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE  33 

Welldon  (Rev.  J.  E.  C.)— THE  SPIRITUAL  LIFE,  and 
other  Sermons.      Crown  8vo.     6s. 

SCOTTISH  LEADER.—"  In  a  strain  of  quiet,  persuasive  eloquence,  Mr.  Welldon 
treats  impressively  of  various  aspects  of  the  higher  life.  His  discourses  cannot  fail  both 
to  enrich  the  heart  and  stimulate  the  mind  of  the  earnest. reader." 

GLASGOW  HERALD.—"  They  are  cultured,  reverent,  and  thoughtful  produc- 
tions." 

Westcott  (B.  F.,  Bishop  of  Durham) — 

ON   THE    RELIGIOUS   OFFICE   OF    THE   UNIVERSITIES. 

Sermons.     Crown  8vo.     4s.  6d. 
GIFTS  FOR  MINISTRY.     Addresses  to  Candidates  for  Ordination. 

Crown  Svo.      is.  6d. 
THE  VICTORY  OF  THE  CROSS.     Sermons  preached  during  Holy 

Week,  iSSS,  in  Hereford  Cathedrah     Crown  Svo.      3s.  6d. 
FROM    STRENGTH     TO     STRENGTH.       Three    Sermons    (In 

Memoriam  J.  B.  D.)     Crown  Svo.     2s. 
THE  REVELATION  OF  THE  RISEN  LORD.     Cr.  Svo.     6s. 
THE  HISTORIC  FAITH.     3rd  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION.   6th  Ed.    Cr.  Svo.    6s. 
THE  REVELATION  OF  THE  FATHER.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
CHRISTUS  CONSUMMATOR.     2nd  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
SOME  THOUGHTS  FROM  THE  ORDINAL.     Cr.  Svo.     is.  6d. 
SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  CHRISTIANITY.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 
ESSAYS  IN  THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT  IN 

THE  WEST.     Globe  Svo.     5s. 
THE  GOSPEL  OF  LIFE.     Cr.  Svo.     6s, 
THE  INCARNATION  AND  COMMON  LIFE.     Crown  Svo.     9s. 

.GLASGOW  HERALD.— "Thz  teaching  throughout  is  eminently  inspiring.  .  .  . 
There  is  a  mystical  strain  in  it,  and  yet  it  is  direct  and  practical  at  the  same  time." 

TIMES. — "A  collection  of  sermons  which  possess,  among  other  merits,  the  rare  one 
of  actuality,  reflecting,  as  they  frequently  do,  the  Bishop's  well-known  and  eager  interest 
in  social  problems  of  the  day." 

CHRISTIAN  ASPECTS  OF  LIFE.      Crown  Svo.      {Immediately. 

The  subject  is  dealt  with  under  the  following  heads:  —  I,  The 
National  Church.  II.  Foreign  Missions.  III.  Education. 
IV.  Social  Science.     V.   Social  Relationships. 

White  (A.  D.)— A  HISTORY  OF  THE  WARFARE  OF 
SCIENCE  WITH  THEOLOGY  IN  CHRISTENDOM.  By 
Andrew  Dickson  White,  LL.D.  (Yale),  L. II.D.  (Columbia), 
Ph.D.  (Tena),  late  President  and  Professor  of  History  at  Cornell 
University.      In  Two  Vols.      Svo.      21s.  net. 

TIMES. — "  Is  certainly  one  of  the  most  comprehensive,  and,  in  our  judgment,  one  of 
the  most  valuable  historical  works  that  have  appeared  for  many  years.  .  .  .  He  has 
chosen  a  large  subject,  but  it  is  at  least  one  which  has  clear  and  definite  liinits,  and  he 
has  treated  it  very  fully  and  comprehensively  in  two  moderate  volumes.  ...  His  book 
appears  to  us  to  be  b.ased  on  much  original  research,  on  an  enormous  amount  of  careful, 
accurate,  and  varied  reading,  and  his  habit  of  appending  to  each  section  a  list  of  the 
chief  books,  both  ancient  and  modern,  relating  to  it  will  be  very  useful  to  serious  students. 


34       MACMILLAN  &   CO.'S  THEOLOGICAL  CATALOGUE 

He  has  decided  opinions,  but  he  always  writes  temperately,  and  with  transparent  truth- 
fulness of  intention." 

DAILY  CHRONICLE.— "The:  story  of  the  struggle  of  searchers  after  truth  with 
the  organised  forces  of  ignorance,  bigotry,  and  superstition  is  the  most  inspiring  chapter 
in  the  whole  histoiy  of  mankind.  That  story  has  never  been  better  told  than  by  the 
ex-President  of  Cornell  University  in  these  two  volumes." 

Wickham    (Very    Rev.     Dean)— WELLINGTON     COLLEGE 
SERMONS.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

Wilkins  (Prof.  A.  S.)— THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WORLD  :     an 

Essay.      2nd  Edition.      Crown  8vo.      3s.  6d. 

Williamson  (AL  B.)— THE  TRUTH  AND  THE  WITNESS. 
By  M.  B.  Williamson,  M.A.     Crown  8vo.     4s.  6d. 

^ie/r/^//  /Kf^A'Zr.—"  A  thoughtful  little  treatise." 

SCOTSMAN. — "All  who  read' it  will  recognise  its  learning,  its  power  of  subtle 
thought,  and  the  philosophical  spirit  in  which  it  approaches  the  consideration  of  its 
topics." 

Wilson  (J.  M.,  Archdeacon  of  Manchester)^ 

SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  CLIFTON  COLLEGE   CHAPEL. 

Second  Series.  i88S-go.  Crown  8vo.  6s. 
ESSAYS  AND  ADDRESSES.  Crown  8vo.  2s.  6d.  net. 
This  work,  a  new  edition  of  which  has  been  called  for,  deals  exclusively 
with  principles.  It  cannot,  therefore,  be  out  of  date,  and  the  author,  in 
revising  it  for  the  press,  has  not  found  it  necessary  to  make  any  alterations. 
The  subjects  are  : — Water — Some  Properties  and  Peculiarities  of  it ;  a 
Chapter  in  Natural  Theology  ;  Morality  in  Public  Schools,  and  its  Relation 
to  Religion — A  Fragment  ;  The  Need  of  giving  Higher  Biblical  x'eaching 
and  Instruction  on  the  Fundamental  Questions  of  Religion  and  Christianity ; 
The  Theory  of  Inspiration,  or,  Why  Men  do  not  Believe  the  Bible  ;  Letter 
to  a  Bristol  Artisan  ;  The  Limits  of  Authority  and  Free  Thought ;  Church 
Authority  :  Its  Meaning  and  Value  ;  Christian  Evidences  ;  Miracles ; 
Evolution:  An  Elementary  Lecture;  Fundamental  Church  Principles; 
Roman  Stoicism  as  a  Religion. 

GUARDIAN. — "We  heartily  welcome  a  new  edition  of  Archdeacon  Wilson's 
Essays  and  Aadresses." 

SPEAKER. — "We  are  glad  to  welcome  a  new  edition  of  the  Archdeacon  ot 
M^mchcf.t^T's  Essays  and  Add?'essis.  .  .  .  These  addresses  are  manly,  straightforward, 
and  sagacious  ;  and  they  are,  moreover,  pervaded  with  a  deep  sense  of  responsibility  and 
unfailing  enthusiasm." 

SOME  CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  THE  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT 
OF  OUR  TLME.     Crown  8vo.     6s.       . 

Wood  (C.  J.)  SURVIVALS  IN  CHRISTIANITY.    Cr.  Bvo.   6s. 

MAAXIIESTER  GUARDIAN.— "Striking,  stimulating  and  suggestive  lectures. 
.  .  .  The  author  writes  with  the  boldness  and  conviction  of  a  mystic  ;  he  brings  wide 
reading  to  bear  upon  every  branch  of  his  subject,  and  his  book  is  impressive  and 
interesiiijg  throughout." 


> 


Printed hy  R.  S:  K.  Ci,ark,  I-imhed,  Edinburgh. 

xvi.5.8.97. 


UNIVERSITY  of  CALIFORNIA 

AT 

LOS  ANGELES 

LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


1  8  195D< 
OCT  2  7  1953 

m  2  0  RECD 


Form  L-I> 


17791 
|K93gE 


Kriiger  - 
History  of 
early  Christ- 
ian literature 
in  the  first 
three  centuriei 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

I! Ml  111  |l!|lin|IM|!iiii||!  mill  111111 


AA  000  491  769  6 


Z 

7791 

K93gE 


!: 


t: 


'►V>S'>'»' 


W  >  vv*yyy>  yyyyy  i*  i  y  -•        > 
fyt  yyyvyyyyyyt  yyyyy^  • 


>  >  > » > .% %V)  • 


^^•^^:^^^^xv,>/^;,>y,>^►^^■'>^;>, 

>'.»y.*''. "' ,,..,.,, 

►;»;'>Nw.'.->-.-i 

^yyK>yy, 


'.>.>.'.> 


'.;.:.y^l|l;»i>;''-'-'''' 


y*;ty,v!>:t.y>i:t>:.t.^:t<.:>>;>y.v; 


